* * * * *

TRANSCRIBER'S NOTE: Every effort has been made to replicate this text asfaithfully as possible; please see detailed list of printing issues atthe end of the text. 

 * * * * *

 [Illustration: ASHLEY DOWN ORPHAN HOUSES, BRISTOL, ENG. ]

THE LIFE OF TRUST:

 BEING A

NARRATIVE OF THE LORD'S DEALINGS

 WITH

GEORGE MÜLLER, WRITTEN BY HIMSELF. 

 EDITED AND CONDENSED BY REV. H. LINCOLN WAYLAND, PASTOR OF THE THIRD BAPTIST CHURCH, WORCESTER, MASS. 

 With an Introduction

 BY

 FRANCIS WAYLAND. 

 BOSTON: GOULD AND LINCOLN, 59 WASHINGTON STREET. NEW YORK: SHELDON AND COMPANY. CINCINNATI: GEORGE S. BLANCHARD. 

 1861. 

 Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1860, by GOULD AND LINCOLN, In the Clerk's office of the District Court of the District of Massachusetts. 

 STEREOTYPED AND PRINTED BY GEO. C. RAND AND AVERY, 3 CORNHILL. 

 * * * * *

EDITOR'S PREFACE. 

Having been requested by MESSRS. GOULD AND LINCOLN to examine the workentitled "A NARRATIVE OF SOME OF THE LORD'S DEALINGS WITH GEORGEMÜLLER, " the Editor was convinced that its republication in this countrywould greatly promote the piety of American Christians. But to reproducethe work in its original form was attended with difficulty. The"Narrative, " in four parts, (published respectively in 1837, 1841, 1845, and 1856, ) and the four "Annual Reports" issued in 1857, 1858, 1859, and1860, would occupy not less than eighteen hundred pages of the size ofthose contained in this volume. The cost of such a work would greatlylimit its circulation and its usefulness, if indeed any publisher shouldundertake its issue. There seemed no alternative except to abandon theidea of an American edition altogether, or to present it to the publicin a condensed form. 

Such a condensation seemed, on examination, to be entirely practicable. Owing to the "Parts" of the "Narrative" having been published at fourseparate periods, it often happens that the same matter is severaltimes repeated. A large portion of the space is occupied with theacknowledgment of donations received. These entries, althoughappropriate in a report made to the donors and to the British public, have not the same interest for American readers. The discussion of somepoints in church polity, and the account of the Author's journeys uponthe Continent, though interesting and instructive, are not necessary tothe continuity of the history. Although in some cases the portions whichhave been omitted cover a considerable period of time, yet it isbelieved that all which is essential has been retained. No pains havebeen spared on the part of the Editor to preserve the value of the workwhile reducing its compass, and to give, in a form universallyaccessible, a clear exhibition of the wonderful results of the life ofGeorge Müller, as well as of the principles by which his life has beengoverned. 

Believing that the book would be rendered more attractive to the reader, and more convenient for reference, the Editor has divided it intoChapters, and has prefixed to each a brief statement of some of theleading subjects introduced in the Chapter. For these "contents, " aswell as for the headings of the Chapters, and for the general title ofthe volume, the Editor alone is responsible. 

The "Narrative" of George Müller has been blessed in other lands to theawakening of spiritual life. It was the means, as will be observed bythe reader, of greatly forwarding, if not of originating, the work ofgrace now advancing in Ireland. "THE LIFE OF TRUST" is submitted to theChristian public of America, in the hope that its still small voice maybe heard even amid the clangor of political strife and the revulsion ofcommercial interests, and that it may be used by the Divine Spirit topromote and strengthen in the hearts of American Christians, FAITH INTHE LIVING GOD. 

H. L. W. 

WORCESTER, DEC. 12, 1860

AUTHOR'S PREFACE. 

It was only after the consideration of many months, and after muchself-examination as to my motives, and after much earnest prayer, that Icame to the conclusion to write this work. I have not taken one singlestep in the Lord's service concerning which I have prayed so much. Mygreat dislike to increasing the number of religious books would, initself, have been sufficient to have kept me forever from it, had I notcherished the hope of being instrumental in this way to lead some of mybrethren to value the Holy Scriptures more, and to judge by the standardof the Word of God the principles on which they act. But that whichweighed more with me than anything, was, that I have reason to believe, from what I have seen among the children of God, that many of theirtrials arise either from want of confidence in the Lord as it regardstemporal things, or from carrying on their business in an unscripturalway. On account, therefore, of the remarkable way in which the Lord hasdealt with me as to temporal things, I feel that I am a debtor to thechurch of Christ, and that I ought, for the benefit of my poorerbrethren especially, to make known the way in which I have been led. Inaddition to this, I know that to many souls the Lord has blessed what Ihave told them about the way in which he has led me, and therefore itseemed a duty to use such means, whereby others also, with whom I couldnot possibly converse, might be benefited. That which induced me finallyto determine to write this Narrative was, that if the Lord should permitthe book to sell, I might, by the profits arising from the sale, beenabled in a greater degree to help the poor brethren and sisters amongwhom I labor;--a matter which, just at that time, weighed much on mymind. I therefore began to write. But after three days I was obliged tolay the work aside on account of my other pressing engagements. Subsequently, I was laid aside on account of an abscess; and beingunable, for many weeks, to walk about as usual, though able to work athome, I had time for writing. When the manuscript was nearly completed Igave it to a brother to look over, that I might have his judgment; andthe Lord so refreshed his spirit through it, that he offered to advancethe means for having it printed, with the understanding that if the bookshould not sell he would never consider me his debtor. By this offer nota small obstacle was removed, as I have no means of my own to defray theexpense of printing. These last two circumstances, connected with manyother points, confirmed me that I had not been mistaken, when I came tothe conclusion that it was the will of God that I should serve hischurch in this way. 

The fact of my being a foreigner, and therefore but very imperfectlyacquainted with the English language, I judged to be no sufficientreason for keeping me from writing. The Christian reader, beingacquainted with this fact, will candidly excuse any inaccuracy ofexpression. 

For the poor among the brethren this Narrative is especially intended, and to their prayers I commend it in particular. 

GEORGE MÜLLER. 

CONTENTS. 

INTRODUCTION XV

CHAPTER I. 

Boyhood and Youth. 

1805-1825. 

 BIRTH--EARLY DISHONESTY--INSENSIBILITY--CONFIRMATION IN THE STATE CHURCH--DISSOLUTENESS OF LIFE--THE HARD WAY OF TRANSGRESSORS--THE GYMNASIUM AT NORDHAUSEN--THE UNIVERSITY AT HALLE--ROVINGS 31

CHAPTER II. 

The Prodigal's Return. 

1825-1826. 

 A TREASURE FOUND--DAWNING OF THE NEW LIFE--THE PEACE OF GOD--"I AM COME TO SET A MAN AT VARIANCE AGAINST HIS FATHER"--"LET HIM THAT HEARETH SAY, COME"--THE FIRST SERMON--DELIGHT IN THE LORD--A COMMON ERROR--THE FOUNTAIN NEGLECTED 38

CHAPTER III. 

Self-Dedication. 

1826-1829. 

 DESIRE FOR MISSIONARY LABOR--PROVIDENTIAL RELEASE FROM MILITARY SERVICE--VISIT AT HOME--LED TO THE LAND OF HIS FUTURE LABORS--PROGRESS IN RELIGIOUS KNOWLEDGE--DESIRE FOR IMMEDIATE USEFULNESS 47

CHAPTER IV. 

Leaning on Jesus. 

1830-1832. 

 A DOOR OPENED--TOKENS FOR GOOD--TRUST EXERCISED IN THE STUDY AND MINISTRY OF THE WORD--THE SWORD OF THE SPIRIT--TRUSTING IN GOD FOR DAILY BREAD--BLESSEDNESS OF WAITING UPON THE LORD--"OWE NO MAN"--"ACCORDING TO YOUR FAITH BE IT UNTO YOU"--THE GIFT OF FAITH AND THE GRACE OF FAITH 58

CHAPTER V. 

Ministry at Bristol Begun. 

1832-1833. 

 "HERE HAVE WE NO CONTINUING CITY"--CAUTION TO THE CHRISTIAN TRAVELLER--NEW TOKENS FOR GOOD--THE WAY MADE CLEAR--MEETINGS FOR INQUIRY--NO RESPECT OF PERSONS WITH GOD--FRANCKE, "BEING DEAD, YET SPEAKETH"--DAILY BREAD SUPPLIED--A PECULIAR PEOPLE 80

CHAPTER VI. 

The Scriptural Knowledge Institution. 

1834-1835. 

 UNSCRIPTURAL CHARACTER OF THE EXISTING RELIGIOUS AND BENEVOLENT SOCIETIES--A NEW INSTITUTION PROPOSED--GOD'S WORD THE ONLY RULE, AND GOD'S PROMISE THE ONLY DEPENDENCE--"IN EVERYTHING LET YOUR REQUEST BE MADE KNOWN UNTO GOD"--EARNEST OF THE DIVINE BLESSING ON THE INSTITUTION--BEREAVEMENT--HELPER SEASONABLY SENT--REWARD OF SEEKING GOD'S FACE 94

CHAPTER VII. 

Home for Destitute Orphans. 

1835-1836. 

 FRANKE'S WORKS FOLLOW HIM--A GREAT UNDERTAKING CONCEIVED--REASONS FOR ESTABLISHING AN ORPHAN HOUSE--PRAYER FOR GUIDANCE--TREASURE LAID UP IN HEAVEN IN PRAYER AND IN FAITH THE WORK IS BEGUN 111

CHAPTER VIII. 

The Field Widening. 

1836-1837. 

 AN UNEXPECTED OBSTACLE--IMPLICIT SUBMISSION--A SECOND ORPHAN HOUSE PROPOSED--AN ENCOURAGING TEXT--THE NEW ORPHAN HOUSE OPENED--COMPLETED ANSWER TO PRAYER--PROGRESS OF THE LORD'S WORK--THE OVERSIGHT OF THE FLOCK 125

CHAPTER IX. 

Trial. 

1838. 

 THE MINISTRY OF SICKNESS--PEACE OF MIND--JESUS A PRESENT HELP--DEEP POVERTY--PLEADING WITH GOD--UNITED PRAYER 138

CHAPTER X. 

Deliverance. 

1838. 

 "PERPLEXED BUT NOT IN DESPAIR"--FAITH JUSTIFIED--A LESSON OF OBEDIENCE--BOUNTIFUL SUPPLIES--SPIRITUAL INGATHERING--A DAY OF MERCIES--TIMELY AID--A SEASON OF PLENTY--OBEDIENCE REWARDED 151

CHAPTER XI. 

Asking and Receiving. 

1839. 

 HELP FOR THE POOR SAINTS--THE UNFAILING BANK--MEANS EXHAUSTED--LIBERALITY OF A LABORING SISTER--"HE KNOWETH OUR FRAME"--REDEEMING THE TIME--GODLINESS PROFITABLE UNTO ALL THINGS 167

CHAPTER XII. 

Plenty and Want. 

1840. 

 A PURE OFFERING REQUIRED--A JOURNEY PROPOSED--SEASONABLE PROVISION--LOOKING ONLY TO THE LORD--THE WRATH OF MAN PRAISING GOD--A PROMISE FULFILLED--BENEFIT OF TRIAL--NEW SPRINGS OPENED--BEFORE THEY CALL I WILL ANSWER--TRUST IN GOD COMMENDED--SPIRITUAL BLESSINGS 181

CHAPTER XIII. 

Faith Strengthened by Exercise. 

1841. 

 A WANT SUPPLIED--RESOURCES EXCEEDING THE DEMAND--EVIL OF SURETYSHIP--POWER OF CHRISTIAN LOVE--GOD'S WORD THE FOOD OF THE SOUL--PREPARATION FOR THE HOUR OF TRIAL--POVERTY--DEPENDING ONLY ON THE LIVING GOD 200

CHAPTER XIV. 

Walking in Darkness. 

1841-1842. 

 "GOD'S WAY LEADS INTO TRIAL"--GROUNDS OF THANKFULNESS--PROTRACTED DARKNESS--CAST DOWN, BUT NOT DESTROYED--TRUST IN GOD COMMENDED--THE MEANS OF ITS ATTAINMENT--REVIEW OF THE WORK 214

CHAPTER XV. 

Prosperity. 

1842-1843. 

 ABUNDANT SUPPLIES--RESTING ON THE WRITTEN WORD--"SEEKING AND FINDING"--ERRONEOUS IMPRESSIONS REMOVED--PERSEVERING AND PREVAILING PRAYER ANSWERED--"LENGTHENING THE CORDS AND STRENGTHENING THE STAKES"--A FOURTH ORPHAN HOUSE 241

CHAPTER XVI. 

Stewardship. 

1844. 

 EARTHLY AND HEAVENLY TREASURES--SEEKING THE KINGDOM OF GOD--FELLOWSHIP WITH THE FATHER--THE CHRISTIAN MERCHANT--EXAMPLES--MISTAKES 259

CHAPTER XVII. 

Reaping Bountifully. 

1845-1846. 

 AN UNEXPECTED REQUEST--DELIBERATION--A GREAT UNDERTAKING--RELIANCE ON THE RESOURCES OF THE LIVING GOD--AN ANSWER EXPECTED AND RECEIVED--PRAYER FOR FAITH AND PATIENCE--FURTHER PROOFS OF DIVINE FAVOR--THE BLESSEDNESS OF DEVISING LIBERAL THINGS 294

CHAPTER XVIII. 

Faith Confirmed by Prosperity. 

1846-1848. 

 THE SPIRIT OF SUPPLICATION BESTOWED AND PRAYER ANSWERED--THE TIME OF MAN'S NEED AND OF GOD'S BOUNTY--FAITH NOT SHAKEN--DEALING ONLY WITH GOD--THE NEEDED AMOUNT FURNISHED--PERPETUAL "NEED"--NOT WEARY IN GOD'S WORK--JOY IN ANSWERED PRAYER--FOUR REQUESTS GRANTED--"CONTINUING INSTANT IN PRAYER"--THE BUILDING COMMENCED--PERSONAL HISTORY--A MARKED DELIVERANCE 319

CHAPTER XIX. 

Continued Mercies. 

1848-1850. 

 HUMBLE BEGINNINGS--DEVISING LIBERAL THINGS--THE ORPHANS PROVIDED FOR--A MEMORABLE DAY--MONEY "AT INTEREST"--MEANS FROM AN UNEXPECTED SOURCE--THE PROGRESS OF THE NEW ORPHAN HOUSE--MEANS PROVIDED FOR ITS COMPLETION--INEXPRESSIBLE DELIGHT IN GOD--REVIEW OF THE TWO YEARS PAST 347

CHAPTER XX. 

A New Victory of Faith. 

1850-1851. 

 PAST MERCIES AN ENCOURAGEMENT TO NEW UNDERTAKINGS--A HOUSE FOR SEVEN HUNDRED ORPHANS PROPOSED--WALKING BY FAITH--COUNSEL SOUGHT FROM GOD--THE PURPOSE FORMED--DELIGHT IN THE MAGNITUDE AND DIFFICULTY OF THE DESIGN 364

CHAPTER XXI. 

Unvarying Prosperity. 

1850-1852. 

 DESIRES FOR MORE ENLARGED USEFULNESS GRATIFIED--A LARGE DONATION ANTICIPATED AND RECEIVED--REVIEW OF 1851--PERSONAL EXPERIENCE--BUILDING FUND FOR THE SECOND NEW ORPHAN HOUSE--DOUBT RESISTED--WAITING ON GOD NOT IN VAIN--REVIEW OF 1852 389

CHAPTER XXII. 

Reaping in Joy. 

1852-1854. 

 EXPECTING GREAT THINGS FROM GOD--MUNIFICENT DONATION--INCREASING USEFULNESS OF THE SCRIPTURAL KNOWLEDGE INSTITUTION--ACCESS TO GOD THROUGH FAITH IN CHRIST--A VOICE FROM MOUNT LEBANON--BENEFIT OF WAITING GOD'S TIME--CAREFUL STEWARDSHIP--FAITH, THE ONLY RELIANCE--"THIS POOR WIDOW HATH CAST IN MORE THAN THEY ALL"--GREATER ACHIEVEMENTS OF FAITH ANTICIPATED--COUNSEL TO TRACT DISTRIBUTORS--A NEW AND SEVERE TRIAL OF FAITH 402

CHAPTER XXIII. 

Three Years of Prosperity. 

1854-1857. 

 THE SITE SELECTED--SIX THOUSAND ORPHANS IN PRISON--HOW TO ASK FOR DAILY BREAD--REVIEW OF TWENTY-FOUR YEARS--"TAKE NO THOUGHT FOR THE MORROW"--INSURANCE AGAINST BAD DEBTS 426

CHAPTER XXIV. 

Conclusion. 

1857-1860. 

 THE HOUSE FOR FOUR HUNDRED OPENED--PRAYER MORE THAN ANSWERED--THE RESORT IN TROUBLE--AN OUTPOURING OF THE SPIRIT ON THE ORPHANS--LAND FOR A NEW BUILDING PURCHASED--"BUT ONE LIFE TO SPEND FOR GOD"--"SCATTERING, YET INCREASING"--A MEMORABLE YEAR--THE GERM OF THE IRISH REVIVAL--LETTER FROM AN ORPHAN--THE FRUIT OF SIX MONTHS' PRAYER--THE RESULTS OF THE WORK--REVIVAL AMONG THE ORPHANS 446

APPENDIX 473

INTRODUCTION. 

What is meant by the prayer of faith? is a question which is beginningto arrest, in an unusual degree, the attention of Christians. What isthe significance of the passages both in the New Testament and the Oldwhich refer to it? What is the limit within which they may be safelyreceived as a ground of practical reliance? Were these promises limitedto prophetical or apostolical times; or have they been left as a legacyto all believers until the end shall come?

Somehow or other, these questions are seldom discussed either from thepulpit or the press. I do not remember to have heard any of themdistinctly treated of in a sermon. I do not know of any work in whichthis subject is either theoretically explained or practically enforced. It really seems as if this portion of Revelation was, by common consent, ignored in all our public teachings. Do not men believe that God meanswhat he appears plainly to have asserted? or, if we believe that hemeans it, do we fear the charge of fanaticism if we openly avow that wetake him at his word?

The public silence on this subject does not, however, prevent a veryfrequent private inquiry in respect to it. The thoughtful Christian, when in his daily reading of the Scriptures he meets with any of thosewonderful promises made to believing prayer, often pauses to askhimself, What can these words mean? Can it be that God has made suchpromises as these to me, and to such men as I am? Have I reallypermission to commit all my little affairs to a God of infinite wisdom, believing that he will take charge of them and direct them according tothe promptings of boundless love and absolute omniscience? Is prayerreally a power with God, or is it merely an expedient by which our ownpiety may be cultivated? Is it not merely a power (that is, a statedantecedent accompanied by the idea of causation), but is it atranscendent power, accomplishing what no other power can, over-rulingall other agencies, and rendering them subservient to its own wonderfulefficiency? I think there are few devout readers of the Bible to whomthese questions are not frequently suggested. We ask them, but we do notoften wait for an answer. These promises seem to us to be addressedeither to a past or to a coming age, but not to us, at the present day. Yet with such views as these the devout soul is not at all satisfied. Ifan invaluable treasure is here reserved for the believer, he asks, whyshould I not receive my portion of it? He cannot doubt that God has in aremarkable manner, at various times, answered his prayers; why should henot always answer them? and why should not the believer always draw nearto God in full confidence that he will do as he has said? He mayremember that the prayer which has been manifestly answered was theoffspring of deep humility, of conscious unworthiness, of utterself-negation, and of simple and earnest reliance on the promises of Godthrough the mediation of Christ. Why should not his prayers be always ofthe same character? With the apostles of old he pours out his soul inthe petition, "Lord, increase our faith. "

And yet it can scarcely be denied that the will of God has beendistinctly revealed on this subject. The promises made to believingprayer are explicit, numerous, and diversified. If we take them in theirsimple and literal meaning, or if in fact we give to them any reasonableinterpretation whatever, they seem to be easily understood. Ourdifficulty seems to be this: the promise is so "exceeding great" that wecannot conceive God really to mean what he clearly appears to haverevealed. The blessing seems too vast for our comprehension; we "staggerat the promises, through unbelief, " and thus fail to secure the treasurewhich was purchased for us by Christ Jesus. 

It may be appropriate for us to review some of the passages which refermost directly to this subject:--

"Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and itshall be opened unto you; for _every one_ that asketh receiveth, and hethat seeketh findeth, and to him that knocketh _it shall_ be opened. ""If ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children, _how much more_ shall your Father which is in heaven give good things tothem that _ask_ him. "[1]

 [Footnote 1: Matthew vii. 7-11. ]

In the Gospel of Luke the same words are repeated, with a singlevariation at the close. "If ye, being evil, know how to give good giftsunto your children, how much more shall your heavenly Father give the_Holy Spirit to them that ask him_. "[2]

 [Footnote 2: Luke xi. 13. ]

"I say unto you that if two of you shall agree on earth as touchinganything that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of my Fatherwhich is in heaven. For where two or three are gathered together in myname, there am I in the midst of them. "[3]

 [Footnote 3: Matthew xviii. 19, 20. ]

"Jesus answered and said unto them, Verily I say unto you, If ye havefaith, and doubt not, ye shall not only do that which is done to thefig-tree, but also ye shall say to this mountain, Be thou removed, andbe thou cast into the sea, and it shall be done. And _all thingswhatsoever_ ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive. "[4]

 [Footnote 4: Matthew xxi. 21, 22. ]

The same promise, slightly varied in form, is found in the Gospel ofMark. "_Have faith in God. _ For verily I say unto you that whosoevershall say to this mountain, Be thou removed, and be thou cast into thesea, and shall not doubt in his heart, but shall believe that thosethings which he hath said shall come to pass, he shall have whatever hesaith. Therefore I say unto you, Whatsoever things ye desire, when yepray, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have them. "[5]

 [Footnote 5: Mark xi. 22-24. ]

Now I do not pretend that we are obliged to receive these wordsliterally. Unless, however, we believe the Saviour to have spokenrepeatedly on the same subject, at random, and with no definite meaning, we must understand him to have asserted that things impossible by theordinary laws of material causation are possible by faith in God. I donot perceive, if we allow these words to have any meaning whatever, thatwe can ascribe to them any other significance. 

"Verily I say unto you, He that believeth in me, the works that I doshall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do, because I gounto my Father. And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that I will do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. If ye shall ask anything inmy name I will do it. "[6]

 [Footnote 6: John xiv. 12-14. ]

"Verily I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will give it you. Hitherto ye have asked nothing in my name. Ask, andye shall receive, that your joy may be full. "[7]

 [Footnote 7: John xvi. 23, 24. ]

"The effectual, fervent prayer of a righteous man _availeth much_;"[8]that is, it is a real power, a positive energy. The apostle illustrateswhat he means by availing prayer by the example of Elias, a man subjectto like passions as we are: "He prayed earnestly that it might not rain, and it rained not on the earth by the space of three years and sixmonths; and he prayed again, and the heavens gave rain, and the earthbrought forth her fruit. "[9]

 [Footnote 8: James v. 16. ]

 [Footnote 9: James v. 17, 18. ]

The conditions on which prayer will be heard are in various placesspecified, but particularly in John xv. 7: "If ye abide in me and mywords abide in you, ye shall _ask what ye will_, and it shall be doneunto you. " That is, if I understand the passage, prevalence in prayer isconditioned by the conformity of our souls to the will of God; "if yeabide in me and my words abide in you. " On this condition, and on thisonly, may we ask what we will, with the assurance that it will be doneunto us. Faith, in its most simple meaning, is that temper of the mindin the creature which responds to every revealed perfection of theCreator. Just according to the degree in which this correspondenceexists, is the promise made that we shall have whatsoever we ask. 

It is evident, from the eleventh of Hebrews, that the views of theApostle Paul concerning faith were entirely in harmony with the passagesrecited above. He reviews the lives of the most eminent saints, for theexpress purpose of showing that the impressive events in their history, whether physical or moral, were controlled entirely by faith. He sums upthe whole in this remarkable language:--

"And what shall I say more? For the time would fail me to tell of thosewho _through faith_ subdued kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtainedpromises, stopped the mouths of lions, quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, out of weakness were made strong, waxedvaliant in fight, turned to flight the armies of the aliens; womenreceived their dead raised to life again; and others were tortured, notaccepting deliverance, that they might obtain a better resurrection. " Weare, I think, taught by this passage that the apostle believed faith tobe a power capable of transcending and modifying every other agency, bywhich changes became possible which to every other known power wereimpossible. We see that in this catalogue of the victories of faith heincludes the subjection of almost every form of what we call naturallaws. The whole passage seems an illustration of the meaning of ourLord, when he says, "If ye have faith as a grain of mustard seed, yeshall say to this sycamine tree, Be thou removed and planted in themidst of the sea, and it shall obey you. "

It seems then apparent that the doctrine of the peculiar and wonderfulpower of the prayer of faith is as clearly revealed in the Scriptures asany other doctrine. It would seem evident, at any rate, from thepassages just quoted, that the Apostle Paul understood the teachings ofour Saviour to mean what they say. From the general tenor of theScriptures I think we may learn two important truths: First, that thereis a certain state of mind in a devout soul to which God has promisedall that it asks, subject, however, as to the manner of the answer, tothe dictates of his infinite wisdom and goodness; and, second, that ingranting such petitions he does not always limit his action within theordinary or acknowledged laws of matter or of mind. I do not perceivehow we can interpret the passages above cited, as well as many others, without giving them a meaning at least as extensive as this. 

Why is it, then, that this whole range of revealed truth has sogenerally been looked upon as an unknown and unexplored region? Whyshould we limit either the goodness or the power of God by our ownknowledge of what we call the laws of nature? Why should we not admitthat "there are more things in heaven and earth than are dreamed of inour philosophy"? In a universe governed by moral law, why should notmoral laws take precedence of all others? Why should we deny that thereis a power in prayer to which we have not commonly attained? We arestraitened in ourselves, and suppose that we are straitened in God. Weinterpret the gracious promises of our most loving Father in heaven bythe rule of our own imperfect and unbelieving piety. We ask for lightfrom without, while the light can only come from a more elevated pietywithin. We ask for examples of the effects of faith at the present day, corresponding to those spoken of in the sacred Scriptures. Thoughtfulmen acknowledge that there must be a meaning in these promises, whichthey have not yet understood, and they see plainly that the kingdom ofGod can never come with power until this prevalence in prayer shall havebecome a matter of universal attainment; and yet they dare hardlybelieve that God is as good as he has revealed himself to be. 

There have, nevertheless, from time to time, occurred, what plainlyappear to be, remarkable instances of answers to prayer. Many of themhave faded from recollection, with the generation in which theyoccurred; those which are remembered, however, seem to teach us that Godis a living God now as truly as in times past. The history ofpersecutions is always filled with remarkable answers to prayer. Therescue of Peter from the power of the Sanhedrim in one case, and fromthe power of Herod in another, has been a thousand times repeated in thehistory of the church of Christ. The answer to prayer for divinedirection as to the time and manner of performing some Christianservice, to which an individual has felt himself specially called, hasfrequently been very remarkable. The biographies of the early and ofmany of the later Friends are replete with such instances. Any one whowill read the edifying memoirs of George Fox, John Woolman, WilliamAllen, and Stephen Grellet, will find what I have alluded to abundantlyexemplified. The well-authenticated accounts of the late revivals inthis country and in Ireland teach us that most remarkable instances ofanswers to prayer were of almost daily occurrence. In the last century asingle instance deserves particular remembrance; it was the founding ofFranke's Orphan House at Halle. It seemed to him to be a Christian dutyto attempt something for the relief of orphans, and he commenced theundertaking. From time to time, as the number of applicants increased, the means for their support was provided, in answer, as he firmlybelieved, to fervent and unceasing prayer. Thus an extensiveestablishment was reared, which has continued to the present day, providing education and support for thousands of the poor and destitute, and it has been for a century and a half one of the most honored of thecharitable institutions of the continent of Europe. 

The most remarkable instance of the efficacy of prayer with which I amacquainted, is that recorded in the following pages. It seems, in fact, to be a practical illustration of the meaning of those passages ofScripture which I have already recited. A young German Christian, friendless and unknown, is conscious of what he believes to be a callfrom the Lord to attempt something for the benefit of the poor vagabondchildren of Bristol. He is at this time preaching the gospel to a smallcompany of believers, from whom, at his own suggestion, he receives nosalary, being supported day by day by the voluntary offerings of hisbrethren. Without the promise of aid from any being but God, hecommences his work. In answer to prayer, funds are received as they areneeded, and the attempt succeeds beyond his expectation. After a fewyears he is led to believe that God has called him to establish a housefor the maintenance and education of orphans. He was impelled to thiseffort, not only from motives of benevolence, but from a desire toconvince men that God was a LIVING GOD, as ready now as ever to answerprayer; and that, in the discharge of any duty to which he calls us, wemay implicitly rely upon his all-sufficient aid in every emergency. 

Mr. Müller was led to undertake this work in such a manner that aidcould not be expected from any being but God. He did not of courseexpect God to create gold and silver and put them into his hands. Heknew, however, that God could incline the hearts of men to aid him, andhe believed, if the thing that he attempted was of Him, that he would soincline them, in answer to prayer, as his necessities should require. Most men in making such an attempt would have spread the case before thepublic, employed agents to solicit in its behalf, and undertakennothing until funds adequate to the success of the enterprise had beenalready secured. But Mr. Müller, true to his principles, would do nosuch thing. From the first day to the present moment he has neitherdirectly nor indirectly solicited either of the public or of anindividual a single penny. As necessities arose he simply laid his casebefore God and asked of him all that he needed, and the supply hasalways been seasonable and unfailing. 

The conductors of benevolent enterprises generally consider it importantto publish the names of donors, appealing thus to what is considered aninnocent desire in man to let our good deeds be known, and thus also tostimulate others to do likewise. Ignoring every motive of this kind, Mr. Müller made it his rule to publish the name of no contributor. When thename was known to him, which, however, was not often the case, he made aprivate acknowledgment; while in his printed account he only made knownthe sum received, and the date of its reception. In this manner, forsaking every other reliance but God, and in childlike simplicitylooking to him alone for the supply of every want, all that he neededwas furnished as punctually as if, in possession of millions, he haddrawn from time to time on his banker. 

Thus has he continued from, I think, the year 1834. By degrees theestablishment increased, and it was necessary to leave the hired housesin which the children had thus far been accommodated. Land waspurchased, and a building was erected in the vicinity of Bristol. Thiswas soon filled to overflowing, and another building was demanded. Thiswas erected, and it also was very soon filled. These buildings weresufficient to accommodate seven hundred orphans. At the present moment, a third building, larger than either, is in the process of erection, andis to be finished in the course of the ensuing summer. When this shallbe completed, accommodations will have been provided for eleven hundredand fifty orphans. These expensive buildings have been erected; theland has been purchased on which they stand; this multitude of childrenhas been clothed and fed and educated; support and remuneration havebeen provided for all the necessary teachers and assistants, and allthis has been done by a man who is not worth a dollar. He has neverasked any one but God for whatever they needed, and from the beginningthey have never wanted a meal, nor have they ever allowed themselves tobe in debt. There seems in this to be something as remarkable as if Mr. Müller had commanded a sycamine tree to be removed and planted in thesea, and it had obeyed him. 

But this is not all. Mr. Müller saw that there was a great demand forcopies of the Holy Scriptures, both in Great Britain and on theContinent, and he commenced the work of Bible distribution. This sorapidly extended itself that he was soon obliged to open in Bristol alarge Bible House. He believed that great good might be done by thecirculation of religious tracts, and he has carried on this workextensively. He was moved to make an attempt to aid and even to supportmissionaries among the heathen, as well as other good men, of variousdenominations, who, with very inadequate means of living, were preachingthe gospel to the poor and destitute at home. He began to aid them astheir necessities came to his knowledge, and now one hundred such menare depending on him, wholly or in part, for support. 

Here, then, we certainly behold a remarkable phenomenon. A single man, wholly destitute of funds, is supporting and educating seven hundredorphans, providing everything needful for their education, is in himselfan extensive Bible and Tract and Missionary Society, the work is dailyincreasing in magnitude, and the means for carrying it on are abundantlysupplied, while he is connected with no particular denomination, isaided by no voluntary association, and he has asked the assistance ofnot a single individual. He has asked no one but God, and all his wantshave been regularly supplied. In these labors of love he has, up to thepresent time, expended nearly a million of dollars. It is thus that hehas endeavored to show to an unbelieving world that God is a living God, and that he means what he has said in every one of his promises. [10]

 [Footnote 10: The following brief statistics will show the magnitude of the work already accomplished:--

 The number of pupils hitherto instructed in all the day, evening, and Sunday schools, is 13, 124. The whole number of _orphans_ educated within the establishment is 1, 153. Of the 700 now in the Institution, 260 are hopefully pious. Missionaries aided at the present time, 100. Since 1834 there have been circulated, --Bibles, 24, 768; Testaments, 15, 100; Psalms, 719; other portions of Scripture, 1, 876; or, total, 42, 463 Bibles or portions of Scripture. Tracts and books (not pages, but separate publications), 11, 493, 174. 

 Two large buildings have been erected, a third is in the process of erection; the land on which they stand has been purchased. The expense of the orphan work alone has amounted to £133, 528 sterling, and the expenses are daily increasing. 

 The contributions by which these expenditures have been met have been sent from every quarter of the globe. The largest amounts have been, as might be expected, from England, Scotland, Ireland, and Wales; but to these may be added the Cape of Good Hope, Mt. Lebanon, Demerara, Newport, R. I. , New York, Philadelphia, California, France, Holland, Sardinia, Australia, etc. , etc. ]

I have referred to Mr. Müller as if he were the sole agent in this work. This, however, is by no means true. His co-workers in the Institutionare all of the same spirit as himself. Mr. Craik, a gentleman fromScotland, has been with him from the beginning, has shared in all thelabors and responsibilities of these vast undertakings, and has beenspecially blessed as a preacher of the gospel. The remuneration of allthe assistants is contingent on the means received in answer to prayer. When sacrifices are to be made, they are all prompt to make them, andthey do not expect an answer to prayer until they have contributed, fromtheir own scanty wages, whatever can be spared after providing for theiractual necessities. 

The last Report of Mr. Müller's labors has just been received. From thiswe learn another interesting fact. It seems that the late revival inIreland is indirectly connected with these labors in Bristol. A piousyoung Irishman read "The Dealings of the Lord with George Müller, " andreceived from it new views of the power of believing prayer. He felt theneed of prayer for the perishing around him, and determined by prayerand conversation to labor for their salvation. First, however, he askedthat God would give him an associate. This prayer was granted. These twothen united in earnest prayer for some additions to their number. Thisprayer was granted. In this manner a small company was united in askingfor an outpouring of the Holy Spirit on their neighborhood. They devotedthemselves to prayer and to labor among the people by whom they weresurrounded. Their prayers were answered. The Spirit was poured out;twenty-five souls were converted. Multitudes united with them insupplication. They went from place to place, praying and laboring forthe conversion of men; and thus the work extended, until the wholedistrict of Ulster was visited with that remarkable outpouring of theHoly Spirit. 

All these we suppose to be indisputable facts. If in any respect therehas been a misstatement, or even an exaggeration, the means are abundantfor detecting it. The whole work has been carried on in the presence andunder the inspection of the whole city of Bristol. There stand thoselarge and expensive buildings. There are seen the seven hundred orphanswho are in every respect admirably cared for. Everything has been paidfor, for Mr. Müller is never in debt. His poverty is well known, and hewill not accept of any money as a provision for his future necessities. His accounts have been annually audited by a competent committee. Thereis not the man living who can contradict his assertion, "I never askedaid from a single individual. " Hundreds weekly visit the Institution, and no one has ever found in it anything at variance with Mr. Müller'spublished statements. Last of all, the Rev. Dr. Sawtelle, a gentlemanknown to thousands in this country, has added his independent testimonyto the truth of all that is here related. More conclusive evidence tothe truth of facts cannot be desired. 

To account for a fact is to refer it to some general law whose existenceis already established. When it is therefore asked, How shall thesefacts be accounted for? we inquire, to what known law can they bereferred? They cannot certainly be referred to any known law of humanaction. How would we decide if a similar case should occur in physics?Suppose a series of experiments should be made daily for twenty-fiveyears in chemistry or mechanics, with the same invariable result, andthis result could be referred to no previously established law, --to whatconclusion should we arrive? There could be but one conclusion, in whichall men of science would unite. They would all declare that a new lawhad been discovered, and would modify their systems accordingly. Itseems to me that on all sound philosophical principles we are bound tocome to the same conclusion in the present case. We can refer thesefacts to no other law than to that announced by the Saviour in hispromise to answer the prayer of faith. There is no reason to supposethat in the case of Mr. Müller and his associates there is anythingexceptional or peculiar. What God has done for them we cannot doubtthat, under the same conditions, he will do for every other believingdisciple of Christ. 

What, then, are the conditions of this remarkable experiment, if such wemay call it? They are something like the following. A poor and unknownman is convinced that it is his duty, as a servant of Christ, to laborin several ways for the relief of the temporal and spiritual wants ofthe ignorant and destitute. He consecrates himself to the work bydedicating to it his time and labor, and whatever pecuniary means shouldcome into his possession. He resolved that he would neither appeal toany of the ordinary motives which dispose men to humanity, nor evensolicit aid from any human being, but simply make his wants known toGod, believing that, if he was doing the work of God, the divinepromise was pledged in his behalf. Not only did he trust in God thatall the pecuniary aid which he needed would be furnished, but that, inanswer to prayer, all needed wisdom would be given him in the conduct ofhis complicated and arduous undertakings. The result has met his mostsanguine expectations. The institution has increased to a mostmagnificent charity, aside from its missionary, Bible, and tractoperations; all its wants have been from time to time supplied; and itis at the present moment carried on upon precisely the same principleson which it commenced. We cannot resist the conclusion that if any onewill undertake any other Christian work in a similar spirit, and on thesame principles, his labor will be attended with a similar result. 

While we believe this, however, we do not pretend to affirm that justsuch immediate results will always be seen. This would be to limit theomniscience of God by the short-sighted ignorance of man. It may bestsuit the purposes of infinite goodness to answer the prayer of faith bycrosses and disappointments; but these in the end shall be found in themost signal manner to promote the object to be accomplished. While thedisciples were praying and laboring for the extension of the kingdom ofChrist in Jerusalem, it seemed a strange answer to prayer that theyshould be driven out of the city; but the meaning of it was evident whenchurches arose in Phenice and Cyprus and Antioch, and it became manifestthat the gospel was designed not for Jews alone; but for the wholefamily of man. Paul devoted himself with unquenchable zeal to thesalvation of men, and, with a fervid eloquence which has given him aplace among the noblest orators of antiquity, delighted to spend hislife in persuading men to be reconciled to God. He was a man whoseconfidence in God was as unshaken as any whose history has been recordedby the pen of inspiration. It doubtless was to the disciples of thatage, as well as to himself, a most unaccountable dispensation that heshould have been impeded in his great work by the necessity of composingdissensions and rectifying errors which were constantly arising in thechurches which he had planted, and, most of all, that so many years ofhis life should have been spent in prison. Yet it is to these, at thetime untoward circumstances, that we owe the writing of those epistleswhich occupy so large a portion of the volume of inspiration, andwithout which the message of God to man would not have been completed. In no other way could his prayer to be useful to the cause of Christhave been so fully answered. 

With this understanding of the promise granted to the prayer of faith, Ido not see why we should not take the case of Mr. Müller as an examplefor our imitation. Whoever attains to this same simple desire in allthings to do the will of God, and to the same childlike trust in hispromises, may, I think, hope for a similar blessing. God is no respecterof persons. "If _any_ man _do his will_, him he heareth. " And all theteaching of the Scriptures confirms us in this belief. The passageswhich we have quoted at the commencement of this paper, with hundreds ofothers, all lead to the same conclusion. In the Scriptures every form ofillustration is used to impress upon us the conviction that God isindeed our Father, and that he delights to grant our requests foranything that is for our benefit, and specially that he pledges himselfto direct by his counsel, and aid by his providence, every one whohonestly labors to promote the cause of true benevolence and realreligion. 

If this be so, how important is this subject in its bearing onindividual effort. No Christian, though the poorest and humblest, everneed despair of doing a noble work for God. He need never wait until hecan obtain the co-operation of the multitude or the wealthy. Let himundertake what he believes to be his duty, on ever so small a scale, andlook directly to God for aid and direction. If it be a seed which Godhas planted, it will take root, grow, and bear fruit, "_having seedwithin itself_. " "It is better to trust in God than to put confidence inman; it is better to trust in God than to put confidence in princes. " Amultitude of cases can be adduced to prove that this course is inharmony with the designs of God. It is abundantly shown in the case ofMr. Müller. Take the case of Robert Raikes. Suppose that he hadestablished no school until a powerful association, formed fromecclesiastical dignitaries, millionaires, and the multitude, had unitedin his support, his effort could hardly have escaped ridiculous failure. On the contrary, he simply established a school by himself. It was aseed which God had planted, and its fruit now shakes like Lebanon. 

On the contrast which is seen between the plan of Mr. Müller and theplans by which our missionary and other benevolent operations areconducted, it is unnecessary to enlarge. If Mr. Müller is right, I thinkit is evident that we are all wrong. We cannot go into this subject indetail. We may, however, be permitted to remark, that the means whichare frequently employed to secure the approbation and pecuniary aid ofworldly men, in carrying forward the cause of Christ, are intenselyhumiliating. It would seem as though God was the last being to be reliedon in carrying forward the work which he has given us to do. 

But it is time to bring these remarks to a close. We commend this mostunpretending of narratives to the thoughtful consideration of Christiansof all denominations. We have greatly overrated the teaching of thesefacts, if they do not furnish strong incentives to A LIFE OF HOLYEXERTION, AND IMPART AN UNWONTED AND POWERFUL MOTIVE TO EARNEST ANDBELIEVING PRAYER. 

PROVIDENCE, December 17, 1860. 

THE LIFE OF TRUST. 

CHAPTER I. 

BOYHOOD AND YOUTH. 

1805-1825. 

 BIRTH--EARLY DISHONESTY--INSENSIBILITY--CONFIRMATION IN THE STATE CHURCH--DISSOLUTENESS OF LIFE--THE HARD WAY OF TRANSGRESSORS--THE GYMNASIUM AT NORDHAUSEN--THE UNIVERSITY AT HALLE--ROVINGS. 

I was born at Kroppenstaedt, near Halberstadt, in the kingdom ofPrussia, September 27, 1805. In January, 1810, my parents removed toHeimersleben, about four miles from Kroppenstaedt, where my father wasappointed collector in the excise. 

My father, who educated his children on worldly principles, [11] gave usmuch money, considering our age. The result was, that it led me and mybrother into many sins. Before I was ten years old, I repeatedly took ofthe government money which was intrusted to my father, and which he hadto make up; till one day, as he had repeatedly missed money, hedetected my theft, by depositing a counted sum in the room where I was, and leaving me to myself for a while. Being thus left alone, I took someof the money, and hid it under my foot in my shoe. When my father, afterhis return, had counted and missed the money, I was searched and mytheft detected. 

 [Footnote 11: The opinion is often entertained that persons who become eminent for power in prayer and nearness of communion with God, owe their attainments to natural excellence of character, or to peculiarly favoring circumstances of early education. The narrative of the youth of Müller exhibits the fallaciousness of this view, and shows that the attainments which he made are within the reach of any one who will "ask of God, that giveth to _all men liberally_ and upbraideth not. "--ED. ]

When I was between ten and eleven years of age I was sent toHalberstadt, there to be prepared for the university; for my father'sdesire was that I should become a clergyman; not, indeed, that thus Imight serve God, but that I might have a comfortable living. My time wasnow spent in studying, reading novels, and indulging, though so young, in sinful practices. Thus it continued till I was fourteen years old, when my mother was suddenly removed. The night she was dying, I, notknowing of her illness, was playing at cards till two in the morning, and on the next day, being the Lord's day, I went with some of mycompanions in sin to a tavern, and then we went about the streets halfintoxicated. 

This bereavement made no lasting impression on my mind. I grew worse andworse. Three or four days before I was confirmed, and thus admitted topartake of the Lord's Supper, I was guilty of gross immorality; and thevery day before my confirmation, when I was in the vestry with theclergyman to confess my sins, after a formal manner, I defrauded him;for I handed over to him only the twelfth part of the fee which myfather had given me for him. In this state of heart, without prayer, without true repentance, without faith, without knowledge of the plan ofsalvation, I was confirmed, and took the Lord's Supper, on the Sundayafter Easter, 1820. Yet I was not without some feeling about thesolemnity of the thing, and stayed at home in the afternoon and evening, whilst the other boys and girls, who had been confirmed with me, walkedabout in the fields. 

My time till midsummer, 1821, was spent partly in study, but in a greatdegree in playing the piano-forte and guitar, reading novels, frequenting taverns, forming resolutions to become different, yetbreaking them almost as fast as they were made. My money was often spenton my sinful pleasures, through which I was now and then brought intotrouble, so that once, to satisfy my hunger, I stole a piece of coarsebread, the allowance of a soldier who was quartered in the house where Ilodged. 

At midsummer, 1821, my father obtained an appointment at Schoenebeck, near Magdeburg, and I embraced the opportunity of entreating him toremove me to the cathedral classical school of Magdeburg; for I thoughtthat if I could but leave my companions in sin, and get out of certainsnares, and be placed under other tutors, I should then live a differentlife. My father consented, and I was allowed to leave Halberstadt, andto stay at Heimersleben till Michaelmas. Being thus quite my own master, I grew still more idle, and lived as much as before in all sorts of sin. When Michaelmas came, I persuaded my father to leave me at Heimerslebentill Easter, and to let me read the classics with a clergyman living inthe same place. I was now living on the premises belonging to my father, under little real control, and intrusted with a considerable sum ofmoney, which I had to collect for my father, from persons who owed it tohim. My habits soon led me to spend a considerable part of this money, giving receipts for different sums, yet leaving my father to suppose Ihad not received them. 

In November, I went on a pleasure excursion to Magdeburg, where I spentsix days in much sin, and though my absence from home had been found outby my father before I returned from thence, yet I took all the money Icould obtain, and went to Brunswick, after I had, through a number oflies, obtained permission from my tutor. I spent a week at Brunswick, in an expensive hotel. At the end of the week my money was expended. Ithen went, without money, to another hotel, in a village near Brunswick, where I spent another week in an expensive way of living. At last, theowner of the hotel, suspecting that I had no money, asked for payment, and I was obliged to leave my best clothes as security. I then walkedabout six miles, to Wolfenbuttel, went to an inn, and began again tolive as if I had plenty of money. On the second or third morning I wentquietly out of the yard, and then ran off; but being suspected andobserved, and therefore seen to go off, I was immediately called after, and so had to return. I was arrested, and being suspected to be a thief, was examined for about three hours, and then sent to jail. I now foundmyself, at the age of sixteen, an inmate of the same dwelling withthieves and murderers. I was locked up in this place day and night, without permission to leave my cell. 

I was in prison from Dec. 18, 1821, till January 12, 1822, when thekeeper told me to go with him to the police office. Here I found thatthe commissioner before whom I had been tried, had acquainted my fatherwith my conduct; and thus I was kept in prison till my father sent themoney which was needed for my travelling expenses, to pay my debt in theinn, and for my maintenance in the prison. So ungrateful was I now forcertain little kindnesses shown to me by a fellow-prisoner, that, although I had promised to call on his sister, to deliver a message fromhim, I omitted to do so; and so little had I been benefited by this, mychastisement, that, though I was going home to meet an angry father, only two hours after I had left the town where I had been imprisoned, Ichose an avowedly wicked person as my travelling companion for a greatpart of my journey. 

My father, who arrived two days after I had reached Heimersleben, afterhaving severely beaten me, took me home to Schoenebeck, intending, atEaster, to send me to a classical school at Halle, that I might be understrict discipline and the continual inspection of a tutor. Easter came, and I easily persuaded him to let me stay at home till Michaelmas. Butafter that period he would not consent to my remaining any longer withhim, and I left home, pretending to go to Halle to be examined. Buthaving a hearty dislike to the strict discipline of which I had heard, Iwent to Nordhausen, and had myself examined to be received into thatschool. I then went home, but never told my father a word of all thisdeception till the day before my departure, which obliged me to invent awhole chain of lies. He was then very angry; but at last, through myentreaties and persuasion, he gave way and allowed me to go. This was inOctober, 1822. 

I continued at Nordhausen two years and six months. During this time Istudied with considerable diligence the Latin classics, French, history, my own language, etc. ; but did little in Hebrew, Greek, and themathematics. I lived in the house of the director, and got, through myconduct, highly into his favor, so much so that I was held up by him inthe first class as an example to the rest. I used now to rise regularlyat four, winter and summer, and generally studied all the day, withlittle exception, till ten at night. 

But whilst I was thus outwardly gaining the esteem of myfellow-creatures, I did not care in the least about God, but livedsecretly in much sin, in consequence of which I was taken ill, and forthirteen weeks confined to my room. During my illness I had no realsorrow of heart, yet, being under certain natural impressions ofreligion, I read through Klopstock's works without weariness. I carednothing about the word of God. I had about three hundred books of myown, but no Bible. Now and then I felt that I ought to become adifferent person, and I tried to amend my conduct, particularly when Iwent to the Lord's Supper, as I used to do twice every year, with theother young men. The day previous to attending that ordinance, I used torefrain from certain things; and on the day itself I was serious, andalso swore once or twice to God, with the emblem of the broken body inmy mouth, to become better, thinking that for the oath's sake I shouldbe induced to reform. But after one or two days were over, all wasforgotten, and I was as bad as before. 

At Easter, 1825, I became a member of the University of Halle, and thatwith very honorable testimonials. I thus obtained permission to preachin the Lutheran Establishment; but I was as truly unhappy and as farfrom God as ever. I had made strong resolutions now at last to change mycourse of life, for two reasons: first, because, without it, I thoughtno parish would choose me as their pastor; and secondly, that without aconsiderable knowledge of divinity I should never get a good living. Butthe moment I entered Halle, the university town, all my resolutions cameto nothing. Being now more than ever my own master, I renewed myprofligate life afresh, though now a student of _divinity_. Yet in themidst of it all I had a desire to renounce this wretched life, for I hadno enjoyment in it, and had sense enough left to see that the end, oneday or other, would be miserable. But I had no sorrow of heart onaccount of offending God. 

One day, when I was in a tavern with some of my wild fellow-students, Isaw among them one of my former school-fellows, named Beta, whom I hadknown four years before at Halberstadt, but whom at that time I haddespised, because he was so quiet and serious. It now appeared well tome to choose him as my friend, thinking that, if I could but have bettercompanions, I should by that means improve my own conduct. "_Cursed bethe man that trusteth in man, and maketh flesh his arm. _"

This Beta was a backslider. When formerly he was so quiet at school, Ihave reason to believe it was because the Spirit of God was working onhis heart; but now, having departed from the Lord, he tried to put offthe ways of God more and more, and to enjoy the world of which he hadknown but little before. _I_ sought his friendship, because I thought itwould lead me to a steady life; and _he_ gladly formed an acquaintancewith me, as he told me afterwards, because he thought it would bring himinto gay society. 

At the commencement of August, Beta and I, with two other students, drove about the country for four days. When we returned, instead ofbeing truly sorry on account of this sin, we thought of fresh pleasures;and as my love for travelling was stronger than ever, through what I hadseen on this last journey, I proposed to my friends to set off forSwitzerland. The obstacles in the way, the want of money, and the wantof the passports, were removed by _me_. For, through forged letters fromour parents, we procured passports, and through pledging all we could, particularly our books, we obtained as much money as we thought would beenough. Forty-three days we were day after day travelling, almost alwayson foot. 

I had now obtained the desire of my heart. I had seen Switzerland. Butstill I was far from being happy. I was on this journey like Judas; for, having the common purse, I was a thief. I managed so that the journeycost me but two thirds of what it cost my friends. I had, by many lies, to satisfy my father concerning the travelling expenses. During thethree weeks I stayed at home, I determined to live differently for thefuture. I was different for a few days; but when the vacation was over, and fresh students came, and, with them, fresh money, all was soonforgotten. 

CHAPTER II. 

THE PRODIGAL'S RETURN. 

1825-1826. 

 A TREASURE FOUND--DAWNING OF THE NEW LIFE--THE PEACE OF GOD--"I AM COME TO SET A MAN AT VARIANCE AGAINST HIS FATHER"--"LET HIM THAT HEARETH SAY, COME"--THE FIRST SERMON--DELIGHT IN THE LORD--A COMMON ERROR--THE FOUNTAIN NEGLECTED. 

The time was now come when God would have mercy upon me. At a time whenI was as careless about him as ever, he sent his Spirit into my heart. Ihad no Bible, and had not read in it for years. I went to church butseldom; but, from custom, I took the Lord's Supper twice a year. I hadnever heard the gospel preached. I had never met with a person who toldme that he meant, by the help of God, to live according to the HolyScriptures. In short, I had not the least idea that there were anypersons really different from myself, except in degree. 

On Saturday afternoon, about the middle of November, 1825, I had taken awalk with my friend Beta. On our return he said to me that he was in thehabit of going on Saturday evenings to the house of a Christian, wherethere was a meeting. On further inquiry, he told me that they read theBible, sang, prayed, and read a printed sermon. No sooner had I heardthis than it was to me as if I had found something after which I hadbeen seeking all my life long. We went together in the evening. As I didnot know the manners of believers, and the joy they have in seeing poorsinners, even in any measure, caring about the things of God, I made anapology for coming. The kind answer of the dear brother I shall neverforget. He said: "Come as often as you please; house and heart are opento you. " We sat down and sang a hymn. Then brother Kayser, now amissionary in Africa, fell on his knees and asked a blessing on ourmeeting. This kneeling down made a deep impression upon me; for I hadnever either seen any one on his knees, nor had I ever myself prayed onmy knees. He then read a chapter and a printed sermon; for no regularmeetings for expounding the Scriptures were allowed in Prussia, exceptan ordained clergyman was present. At the close we sang another hymn, and then the master of the house prayed. Whilst he prayed, my feelingwas something like this: "I could not pray as well, though I am muchmore learned than this illiterate man. " The whole made a deep impressionon me. I was happy; though, if I had been asked why I was happy, I couldnot have clearly explained it. 

When we walked home, I said to Beta: "All we have seen on our journey toSwitzerland, and all our former pleasures, are as nothing in comparisonwith this evening. " Whether I fell on my knees when I returned home, Ido not remember; but this I know, that I lay peaceful and happy in mybed. This shows that the Lord may begin his work in different ways. ForI have not the least doubt that on that evening he began a work of gracein me, though I obtained joy without any deep sorrow of heart, and withscarcely any knowledge. But that evening was the turning-point in mylife. The next day, and Monday, and once or twice besides, I went againto the house of this brother, where I read the Scriptures with him andanother brother; for it was too long for me to wait till Saturday cameagain. 

Now my life became very different, though not so that all sins weregiven up at once. My wicked companions were given up; the going totaverns was entirely discontinued; the habitual practice of tellingfalsehoods was no longer indulged in; but still a few times after this Ispoke an untruth. I read the Scriptures, prayed often, loved thebrethren, went to church from right motives, and stood on the side ofChrist, though laughed at by my fellow-students. 

In January, 1826, I began to read missionary papers, and was greatlystirred up to become a missionary myself. I prayed frequently concerningthis matter, and thus made more decided progress for a few weeks. AboutEaster, 1826, I saw a devoted young brother, named Hermann Ball, alearned man, and of wealthy parents, who, constrained by the love ofChrist, preferred laboring in Poland among the Jews as a missionary tohaving a comfortable living near his relations. His example made a deepimpression on me. The Lord smiled on me, and I was, for the first timein my life, able fully and unreservedly to give up myself to him. 

At this time I began truly to enjoy the peace of God which passeth allunderstanding. In my joy I wrote to my father and brother, entreatingthem to seek the Lord, and telling them how happy I was; thinking that, if the way to happiness were but set before them, they would gladlyembrace it. To my great surprise an angry answer was returned. Aboutthis period the Lord sent a believer, Dr. Tholuck, as professor ofdivinity to Halle, in consequence of which a few believing students camefrom other universities. Thus also, through becoming acquainted withother brethren, the Lord led me on. 

My former desire to give myself to missionary service returned, and Iwent at last to my father to obtain his permission, without which Icould not be received into any of the German missionary institutions. Myfather was greatly displeased, and particularly reproached me, sayingthat he had expended so much money on my education, in hope that hemight comfortably spend his last days with me in a parsonage, and thathe now saw all these prospects come to nothing. He was angry, and toldme he would no longer consider me as his son. But the Lord gave me graceto remain steadfast. He then entreated me, and wept before me; yet eventhis by far harder trial the Lord enabled me to bear. After I had leftmy father, though I wanted more money than at any previous period of mylife, as I had to remain two years longer in the university, Idetermined never to take any more from him; for it seemed to me wrong, so far as I remember, to suffer myself to be supported by him, when hehad no prospect that I should become what he would wish me to be, namely, a clergyman with a good living. This resolution I was enabled tokeep. 

Shortly after this had occurred, several American gentlemen, three ofwhom were professors in American colleges, came to Halle for literarypurposes, and, as they did not understand German, I was recommended byDr. Tholuck to teach them. These gentlemen, some of whom were believers, paid so handsomely for the instruction which I gave them, and for thelectures of certain professors which I wrote out for them, that I hadenough and to spare. Thus did the Lord richly make up to me the littlewhich I had relinquished for his sake. "_O fear the Lord, ye his saints;for there is no want to them that fear him. _"

Whitsuntide, and the two days following, I spent in the house of a piousclergyman in the country; for all the ministers at Halle, a town of morethan twenty thousand inhabitants, were unenlightened men. God greatlyrefreshed me through this visit. Dear Beta was with me. On our return werelated to two of our former friends, whose society we had not quitegiven up, though we did not any longer live with them in sin, how happywe had been on our visit. I then told them how I wished they were ashappy as ourselves. They answered, We do not feel that we are sinners. After this I fell on my knees, and asked God to show them that they weresinners. Having done so, I went into my bedroom, where I continued topray for them. After a little while, I returned to my sitting-room andfound them both in tears, and both told me that they now felt themselvesto be sinners. From that time a work of grace commenced in their hearts. 

Though very weak and ignorant, yet I had now, by the grace of God, somedesire to benefit others, and he who so faithfully had once servedSatan, sought now to win souls for Christ. I circulated every monthabout three hundred missionary papers. I also distributed a considerablenumber of tracts, and often took my pockets full in my walks, anddistributed them, and spoke to poor people whom I met. I also wroteletters to some of my former companions in sin. I visited, for thirteenweeks, a sick man, who, when I first began to speak to him about thethings of God, was completely ignorant of his state as a sinner, trusting for salvation in his upright and moral life. After some weeks, however, the Lord allowed me to see a decided change in him, and heafterwards repeatedly expressed his gratitude that I had been sent tohim by God to be the means of opening his blind eyes. 

Having heard that there was a schoolmaster living in a village about sixmiles from Halle, who was in the habit of holding a prayer meeting atfour o'clock every morning, with the miners, before they went into thepit, giving them also an address, I thought he was a believer; and as Iknew so very few brethren, I went to see him, in order, if it might be, to strengthen his hands. About two years afterwards, he told me thatwhen I came to him first he knew not the Lord, but that he had heldthese prayer meetings merely out of kindness to a relative, whose officeit was, but who had gone on a journey; and that those addresses whichhe had read were not his own, but copied out of a book. He also told methat he was much impressed with my kindness, and what he consideredcondescension on my part in coming to see him, and this, together withmy conversation, had been instrumental in leading him to care about thethings of God, and I knew him ever afterwards as a true brother. 

This schoolmaster asked me whether I would not preach in his parish, asthe aged clergyman would be very glad of my assistance. Up to this timeI had never preached; yet I thought that by taking a sermon, or thegreater part of one, written by a spiritual man, and committing it tomemory, I might benefit the people. I set about putting a printed sermoninto a suitable form, and committing it to memory. There is no joy inman's own doings and choosings. I got through it, but had no enjoymentin the work. It was on August 27, 1826, at eight in the morning, in achapel of ease. There was one service more, in the afternoon, at which Ineeded not to have done anything; but having a desire to serve the Lord, though I often knew not how to do it scripturally, and knowing that thisaged and unenlightened clergyman had had this living for forty-eightyears, and having therefore reason to believe that the gospel scarcelyever had been preached in that place, I had it in my heart to preachagain in the afternoon. It came to my mind to read the fifth chapter ofMatthew, and to make such remarks as I was able. I did so. Immediatelyupon beginning to expound "Blessed are the poor in spirit, " etc. , I feltmyself greatly assisted; and whereas in the morning my sermon had notbeen simple enough for the people to understand it, I now was listenedto with the greatest attention, and I think was also understood. My ownpeace and joy were great. I felt this a blessed work. 

On my way to Halle I thought, this is the way I should like always topreach. But then it came immediately to my mind that such sort ofpreaching might do for illiterate country people, but that it neverwould do before a well-educated assembly in town. I thought the truthought to be preached at all hazards, but it ought to be given in adifferent form, suited to the hearers. Thus I remained unsettled in mymind as it regards the mode of preaching; and it is not surprising thatI did not then see the truth concerning this matter, for I did notunderstand the work of the Spirit, and therefore saw not thepowerlessness of human eloquence. Further, I did not keep in mind thatif the most illiterate persons in the congregation can comprehend thediscourse, the most educated will understand it too; but that thereverse does not hold true. 

It was not till three years afterwards that I was led, through grace, tosee what I now consider the right mode of preparation for the publicpreaching of the word. But about this, if God permit, I will say morewhen I come to that period of my life. 

It was about this time that I formed the plan of exchanging theUniversity of Halle for that of Berlin, on account of there being agreater number of believing professors and students in the latter place. But the whole plan was formed without prayer, or at least withoutearnest prayer. When, however, the morning came on which I had to applyfor the university testimonials, the Lord graciously stirred me upprayerfully to consider the matter; and finding that I had no sufficientreason for leaving Halle, I gave up the plan, and have never had reasonto regret having done so. 

The public means of grace by which I could be benefited were very few. Though I went regularly to church when I did not preach myself, yet Iscarcely ever heard the truth; for there was no enlightened clergyman inthe town. And when it so happened that I could hear Dr. Tholuck, or anyother godly minister, the prospect of it beforehand, and the lookingback upon it afterwards, served to fill me with joy. _Now and then Iwalked ten or fifteen miles to enjoy this privilege. _

Another means of grace which I attended, besides the Saturday-eveningmeetings in brother Wagner's house, was a meeting every Lord's-dayevening with the believing students, six or more in number, increased, before I left Halle, to about twenty. In these meetings, one or two, ormore, of the brethren prayed, and we read the Scriptures, sang hymns, and sometimes also one or another of the brethren spoke a little in theway of exhortation, and we read also such writings of godly men as werecalculated for edification. I was often greatly stirred up and refreshedin these meetings; and twice, being in a backsliding state, andtherefore cold and miserable, I opened my heart to the brethren, and wasbrought out of that state through the means of their exhortations andprayers. 

As to the other means of grace, I would say, I fell into the snare intowhich so many young believers fall, the reading of religious books inpreference to the Scriptures. I read tracts, missionary papers, sermons, and biographies of godly persons. I never had been at any time of mylife in the habit of reading the Holy Scriptures. When under fifteenyears of age, I occasionally read a little of them at school; afterwardsGod's precious book was entirely laid aside, so that I never read onesingle chapter of it till it pleased God to begin a work of grace in myheart. Now the scriptural way of reasoning would have been: God himselfhas consented to be an author, and I am ignorant about that preciousbook, which his Holy Spirit has caused to be written through theinstrumentality of his servants, and it contains that which I ought toknow, the knowledge of which will lead me to true happiness; therefore Iought to read again and again this most precious book of books, mostearnestly, most prayerfully, and with much meditation; and in thispractice I ought to continue all the days of my life. But instead ofacting thus, my difficulty in understanding it, and the little enjoymentI had in it, made me careless of reading it; and thus, like manybelievers, I practically preferred, for the first four years of mydivine life, the works of uninspired men to the oracles of the livingGod. The consequence was, that I remained a babe, both in knowledge andgrace. 

The last and most important means of grace, prayer, was comparativelybut little used by me. I prayed, and prayed often, and in general, bythe grace of God, with sincerity; but had I prayed as earnestly as Ihave of late years, I should have made much more rapid progress. 

CHAPTER III. 

SELF-DEDICATION. 

1826-1829. 

 DESIRE FOR MISSIONARY LABOR--PROVIDENTIAL RELEASE FROM MILITARY SERVICE--VISIT AT HOME--LED TO THE LAND OF HIS FUTURE LABORS--PROGRESS IN RELIGIOUS KNOWLEDGE--DESIRE FOR IMMEDIATE USEFULNESS. 

In August, 1827, I heard that the Continental Society in Englandintended to send a minister to Bucharest, the residence of many nominalGerman Christians, to help an aged brother in the work of the Lord. After consideration and prayer, I offered myself for this work toProfessor Tholuck, who was requested to look out for a suitableindividual; for with all my weakness I had a great desire to live whollyfor God. Most unexpectedly my father gave his consent, though Bucharestwas above a thousand miles from my home, and as completely a missionarystation as any other. I now prepared with earnestness for the work ofthe Lord. I set before me the sufferings which might await me. And hewho once so fully served Satan was now willing, constrained by the loveof Christ, rather to suffer affliction for the sake of Jesus than toenjoy the pleasures of sin for a season. I also prayed with a degree ofearnestness concerning my future work. 

One day, at the end of October, the above-mentioned brother, HermannBall, missionary to the Jews, stated that he feared, on account of hishealth, he should be obliged to give up laboring among the Jews. When Iheard this, I felt a peculiar desire to fill up his place. About thisvery time, also, I became exceedingly fond of the Hebrew language, whichI had cared about very little up to that time, and which I had merelystudied now and then, from a sense of duty. But now I studied it, formany weeks, with the greatest eagerness and delight. Whilst I thus fromtime to time felt a desire to fill up brother Ball's place, and whilst Ithus greatly delighted in the study of Hebrew, I called, in the eveningof November 17, on Dr. Tholuck. In the course of conversation he askedme whether I had ever had a desire to be a missionary to the Jews, as Imight be connected with the London Missionary Society for promotingChristianity among them, for which he was an agent. I was struck withthe question, and told him what had passed in my mind, but added that itwas not proper to think anything about that, as I was going toBucharest; to which he agreed. 

When I came home, however, these few words were like fire within me. Thenext morning I felt all desire for going to Bucharest gone, whichappeared to me very wrong and fleshly, and I therefore entreated theLord to restore to me the former desire for laboring on that missionarystation. He graciously did so almost immediately. My earnestness instudying Hebrew, and my peculiar love for it, however, continued. 

About ten days after, Dr. Tholuck received a letter from theContinental. Society, stating, that on account of the war between theTurks and Russians, it appeared well to the committee for the time beingto give up the thought of sending a minister to Bucharest, as it was theseat of war between the two armies. Dr. Tholuck then asked me again whatI now thought about being a missionary to the Jews. My reply was that Icould not then give an answer, but that I would let him know, after Ihad prayerfully considered the matter. After prayer and consideration, and consulting with experienced brethren, in order that they might probemy heart as to my motives, I came to this conclusion, that I ought tooffer myself to the committee, leaving it with the Lord to do with meafterwards as it might seem good in his sight. Accordingly, Dr. Tholuckwrote, about the beginning of December, 1827, to the committee inLondon. 

It was not before March, 1828, that he received an answer from Londonrespecting me, in which the committee put a number of questions to me, on the satisfactory answers to which my being received by them woulddepend. After replying to this first communication, I waited daily foran answer, and was so much the more desirous of having it, as my coursein the university was completed. At last, on June 13, I received aletter from London, stating that the committee had determined to take meas a missionary student for six months on probation, provided that Iwould come to London. 

I had now had the matter before me about seven months, having supposednot only that it would have been settled in a few weeks, but also, that, if I were accepted, I should be sent out immediately, as I had passedthe university. Instead of this, not only seven months passed overbefore the decision came, but I was also expected to come to London; andnot only so, but though I had from my infancy been more or lessstudying, and now at last wished actively to be engaged, it was requiredthat I should again become a student. For a few moments, therefore, Iwas greatly disappointed and tried. But on calmly considering thematter, it appeared to me but right that the committee should know mepersonally, and that it was also well for me to know them moreintimately than merely by correspondence, as this afterwards would makeour connection much more comfortable. I determined, therefore, after Ihad seen my father, and found no difficulty on his part, to go toLondon. 

There was, however, an obstacle in the way of my leaving the country. Every Prussian male subject is under the necessity of being for threeyears a soldier, provided his state of body allows it; but those whohave had a classical education up to a certain degree, and especiallythose who have passed the university, need to be only one year in thearmy, but have to equip and maintain themselves during that year. Icould not obtain a passport out of the country till I had either servedmy time or had been exempted by the king himself. The latter I hopedwould be the case; for it was a well-known fact that those who had giventhemselves to missionary service had always been exempted. Certainbrethren of influence, living in the capital, to whom I wrote on thesubject, wrote to the king; but he replied that the matter must bereferred to the ministry and to the law, and no exception was made in myfavor. 

My chief concern now was how I might obtain a passport for England, through exemption from military duty. But the more certain brethrentried, though they knew how to set about the matter, and were alsopersons of rank, the greater difficulty there appeared to be inobtaining my object; so that in the middle of January, 1829, it seemedas if I must immediately become a soldier. There was now but one moreway untried, and it was at last resorted to. A believing major, who wason good terms with one of the chief generals, proposed that I shouldactually offer myself for entering the army, and that then I should beexamined as to my bodily qualifications, in the hope that, as I wasstill in a very weak state of body, I should be found unfit for militaryservice. In that case it would belong to the chief general finally tosettle the matter; who, being a godly man himself, on the major'srecommendation, would, no doubt, hasten the decision, on account of mydesire to be a missionary to the Jews. 

Thus far the Lord had allowed things to go, to show me, it appears, thatall my friends could not procure me a passport till his time was come. But now it was come. The King of kings had intended that I should go toEngland, because he would bless me there and make me a blessing, thoughI was at that time, and am still, most unworthy of it; and, therefore, though the king of Prussia had not been pleased to make an exemption inmy favor, yet now all was made plain, and that at a time when hope hadalmost been given up, and when the last means had been resorted to. Iwas examined, and was declared to be unfit for military service. With amedical certificate to this effect, and a letter of recommendation fromthe major, I went to this chief general, who received me very kindly, and who himself wrote instantaneously to a second military physician, likewise to examine me _at once_. This was done, and it was by himconfirmed that I was unfit. Now, the chief general himself, as hisadjutants happened to be absent, in order to hasten the matter, wrote, with his own hands, the papers which were needed, and I got a completedismissal, and that for life, from all military engagements. 

On February 5 I arrived at my father's house; it was the place where Ihad lived as a boy, and the scene of many of my sins, my father havingnow returned to it after his retirement from office. There were butthree persons in the whole town with whom my soul had any fellowship. One of them was earning his daily bread by thrashing corn. As a boy Ihad in my heart laughed at him. Now I sought him out, having beeninformed that he was a brother, to acknowledge him as such, by havingfellowship with him, and attending a meeting in his house on theLord's-day evening. My soul was refreshed, and his also. Such aspiritual feast as meeting with a brother was a rare thing to him. 

I left my father's house on February 10, and about February 22 arrivedat Rotterdam. My going to England by the way of Rotterdam was not theusual way; but, consulting with a brother in Berlin, who had been twicein England, I was told that this was the cheapest route. My asking thisbrother, to be profited by his experience, would have been quite right, had I, besides this, like Ezra, sought of the Lord the right way. [12]But I sought unto men only, and not at all unto the Lord, in thismatter. When I came to Rotterdam, I found that no vessels went at thattime from that port to London, on account of the ice having just brokenup in the river. Thus I had to wait nearly a month at Rotterdam, andneeded much more time than I should have required to go by way ofHamburg, and also much more money. 

 [Footnote 12: Then I proclaimed a fast, to seek of God a right way for us, and for our little ones, and for all our substance. --Ezra viii. 21. ]

On March 19, 1829, I landed in London. Soon after my arrival, I heardone of the brethren speak of Mr. Groves, a dentist, who, for the Lord'ssake, had given up his profession, which brought him in at least£1, 500[13] a year, and who intended to go as a missionary to Persia, with his wife and children, simply trusting in the Lord for temporalsupplies. This made such an impression on me, and delighted me so, thatI not only marked it down in my journal, but also wrote about it to myGerman friends. 

 [Footnote 13: To avoid the necessity of reducing the sums named to federal money, it may be stated that a pound (£. ) is equal to about $4. 88, a sovereign to the same, a shilling (s. ) to about 28 cts. And a penny (d. ) to 2 cts. For convenience of computation, when exactness is not required, we may call the pound $5. 00, and the shilling 25 cts. --ED. ]

I came to England weak in body, and, in consequence of much study, as Isuppose, I was taken ill on May 15, and was soon, at least in my ownestimation, apparently beyond recovery. The weaker I became in body, thehappier I was in spirit. Never in my whole life had I seen myself sovile, so guilty, so altogether what I ought not to have been, as at thistime. It was as if every sin of which I had been guilty was brought tomy remembrance; but at the same time I could realize that all my sinswere completely forgiven, --that I was washed and made clean, completelyclean, in the blood of Jesus. The result of this was great peace. Ilonged exceedingly to depart and be with Christ. When my medicalattendant came to see me, my prayer was something like this: "Lord, thouknowest that he does not know what is for my real welfare, therefore dothou direct him. " When I took my medicine, my hearty prayer each timewas something like this: "Lord, thou knowest that this medicine is initself nothing, no more than as if I were to take a little water. Nowplease, O Lord, to let it produce the effect which is for my realwelfare, and for thy glory. Let me either be taken soon to thyself, orlet me be soon restored; let me be ill for a longer time, and then takento thyself, or let me be ill for a longer time, and then restored. OLord, do with me as seemeth thee best!"

After I had been ill about a fortnight, my medical attendantunexpectedly pronounced me better. As I recovered but slowly, my friendsentreated me to go into the country for change of air. I thought that itmight be the will of God that I should do so, and I prayed thereforethus to the Lord: "Lord, I will gladly submit myself to thy will, andgo, if thou wilt have me to go. And now let me know thy will by theanswer of my medical attendant. If, in reply to my question, he says itwould be very good for me, I will go; but if he, says it is of no greatimportance, then I will stay. " When I asked him, he said that it was thebest thing I could do. I was then enabled willingly to submit, andaccordingly went to Teignmouth. 

A few days after my arrival at Teignmouth, the chapel, called Ebenezer, was reopened, and I attended the opening. I was much impressed by one ofthose who preached on the occasion. For though I did not like all hesaid, yet I saw a gravity and solemnity in him different from the rest. After he had preached, I had a great desire to know more of him; and, being invited by two brethren of Exmouth, in whose house he was staying, to spend some time with them, I had an opportunity of living ten dayswith him under the same roof. It was at this time that God began to showme that his word alone is our standard of judgment in spiritual things;that it can be explained only by the Holy Spirit; and that in our day, as well as in former times, he is the teacher of his people. The officeof the Holy Spirit I had not experimentally understood before that time. Indeed, of the office of each of the blessed persons, in what iscommonly called the Trinity, I had no experimental apprehension. I hadnot before seen from the Scriptures that the Father chose us before thefoundation of the world; that in him that wonderful plan of ourredemption originated, and that he also appointed all the means by whichit was to be brought about. Further, that the Son, to save us, hadfulfilled the law, to satisfy its demands, and with it also the holinessof God; that he had borne the punishment due to our sins, and had thussatisfied the justice of God. And, further, that the Holy Spirit alonecan teach us about our state by nature, show us the need of a Saviour, enable us to believe in Christ, explain to us the Scriptures, help us inpreaching, etc. It was my beginning to understand this latter point inparticular which had a great effect on me; for the Lord enabled me toput it to the test of experience, by laying aside commentaries, andalmost every other book, and simply reading the word of God and studyingit. The result of this was, that the first evening that I shut myselfinto my room, to give myself to prayer and meditation over theScriptures, I learned more in a few hours than I had done during aperiod of several months previously. _But the particular difference was, that I received real strength for my soul in doing so. _ I now began totry by the test of the Scriptures the things which I had learned andseen, and found that only those principles which stood the test werereally of value. 

My stay in Devonshire was most profitable to my soul. My prayer hadbeen, before I left London, that the Lord would be pleased to bless myjourney to the benefit of my body and soul. In the beginning ofSeptember I returned to London, much better in body; and as to my soul, the change was so great that it was like a second conversion. After myreturn to London, I sought to benefit my brethren in the seminary, andthe means which I used were these: I proposed to them to meet togetherevery morning from six to eight for prayer and reading the Scriptures;and that then each of us should give out what he might consider the Lordhad shown him to be the meaning of the portion read. One brother inparticular was brought into the same state as myself; and others, Itrust, were more or less benefited. Several times, when I went to myroom after family prayer in the evening, I found communion with God sosweet that I continued in prayer till after twelve, and then, being fullof joy, went into the room of the brother just referred to; and findinghim also in a similar frame of heart, we continued praying until one ortwo; and even then I was a few times so full of joy that I couldscarcely sleep, and at six in the morning again called the brethrentogether for prayer. 

After I had been for about ten days in London, and had been confined tothe house on account of my studies, my health began again to decline;and I saw that it would not be well, my poor body being only like awreck or brand brought out of the devil's service, to spend my littleremaining strength in study, but that I now ought to set about actualengagement in the Lord's work. I wrote to the committee of the Society, requesting them to send me out at once; and, that they might do so morecomfortably, to send me as a fellow-laborer with an experienced brother. However, I received no answer. 

After having waited about five or six weeks, in the mean time seeking, in one way or other, to labor for the Lord, it struck me that, considering myself called by the Lord to preach the gospel, I ought tobegin at once to labor among the Jews in London, whether I had the titleof missionary or not. In consequence of this, I distributed tracts amongthe Jews, with my name and residence written on them, thus inviting themto conversation about the things of God; preached to them in thoseplaces where they most numerously collect together; read the Scripturesregularly with about fifty Jewish boys; and became a teacher in a Sundayschool. In this work I had much enjoyment, and the honor of beingreproached and ill-treated for the name of Jesus. But the Lord gave megrace, never to be kept from the work by any danger, or the prospect ofany suffering. 

 Mr. Müller was led, toward the close of 1829, to doubt the propriety of continuing under the patronage of the London Society. It seemed to him unscriptural for a servant of Christ to put himself under the control and direction of any one but the Lord. A correspondence with the Society, evincing on his part, and on their part, entire kindness and love, resulted in a dissolution of his relation to them. He was left free to preach the gospel wherever Providence might open the way. 

On December 30, I went to Exmouth, where I intended to spend a fortnightin the house of some Christian friends. I arrived at Exmouth on December31, at six in the evening, an hour before the commencement of aprayer-meeting at Ebenezer Chapel. My heart was burning with a desire totell of the Lord's goodness to my soul. Being, however, not called on, either to speak or pray, I was silent. The next morning, I spoke on thedifference between being _a Christian_ and _a happy Christian_, andshowed whence it generally comes that we rejoice so little in the Lord. This, my first testimony, was blessed to many believers, that God, as itappears, might show me that he was with me. At the request of severalbelievers, I spoke again in the afternoon, and also proposed a meetingin the chapel every morning at ten, to expound the epistle to theRomans. The second day after my arrival, a brother said to me, "I havebeen praying for this month past that the Lord would do something forLympstone, a large parish where there is little spiritual light. Thereis a Wesleyan chapel, and I doubt not you would be allowed to preachthere. " Being ready to speak of Jesus wherever the Lord might open adoor, yet so that I could be faithful to the truths which he had beenpleased to teach me, I went, and easily obtained liberty to preach twiceon the next day, being the Lord's day. 

CHAPTER IV. 

LEANING ON JESUS. 

1830-1832. 

 A DOOR OPENED--TOKENS FOR GOOD--TRUST EXERCISED IN THE STUDY AND MINISTRY OF THE WORD--THE SWORD OF THE SPIRIT--TRUSTING IN GOD FOR DAILY BREAD--BLESSEDNESS OF WAITING UPON THE LORD--"OWE NO MAN"--"ACCORDING TO YOUR FAITH BE IT UNTO YOU"--THE GIFT OF FAITH, AND THE GRACE OF FAITH. 

After I had preached about three weeks at Exmouth and its neighborhood, I went to Teignmouth, with the intention of staying there ten days, topreach the word among the brethren with whom I had become acquaintedduring the previous summer, and to tell them of the Lord's goodness tome. In the evening, Monday, I preached for Brother Craik, at Shaldon, inthe presence of three ministers, none of whom liked the sermon; yet itpleased God, through it, to bring to the knowledge of his dear Son ayoung woman. How differently does the Lord judge from man! Here was aparticular opportunity for the Lord to get glory to himself. A foreignerwas the preacher, with great natural obstacles in the way, for he wasnot able to speak English with fluency; but he had a desire to serveGod, and was by this time also brought into such a state of heart as todesire that God alone should have the glory, if any good were donethrough his instrumentality. 

On Tuesday evening, I preached at Ebenezer Chapel, Teignmouth, the samechapel at the opening of which I became acquainted with the brother whomthe Lord had afterwards used as an instrument of benefiting me so much. 

 During the week ensuing, Mr. M. Preached almost daily at the same place, a blessing attending his labors. 

By this time, the request that I might stay at Teignmouth, and be theminister of the above chapel, had been repeatedly expressed by anincreasing number of the brethren; but others were decidedly against myremaining there. This opposition was instrumental in settling it in mymind that I should stay for a while, at least until I was formallyrejected. 

I preached again three times on the Lord's day, none saying we wish younot to preach, though many of the hearers did not hear with enjoyment. Some of them left, and never returned; some left, but returned after awhile. Others came to the chapel who had not been in the habit ofattending there previous to my coming. There was a great stir, a spiritof inquiry, and a searching of the Scriptures, whether these things wereso. And, what is more than all, God set his seal upon the work, inconverting sinners. Twelve weeks I stood in this same position, whilstthe Lord graciously supplied my temporal wants, through two brethren, unasked for. After this time, the whole little church, eighteen innumber, unanimously gave me an invitation to become their pastor. Theyoffered to supply my temporal wants by giving me fifty-five pounds ayear, which sum was afterwards somewhat increased, on account of theincrease of the church. 

That which I now considered the best mode of preparation for the publicministry of the word, no longer adopted from necessity, on account ofwant of time, but from deep conviction, and from the experience of God'sblessing upon it, both as it regards my own enjoyment, the benefit ofthe saints, and the conversion of sinners, is as follows: First, I donot presume to know myself what is best for the hearers, and I thereforeask the Lord, in the first place, that he would graciously be pleased toteach me on what subject I shall speak, or what portion of his word Ishall expound. Now, sometimes it happens that, previous to my askinghim, a subject or passage has been in my mind, on which it has appearedwell for me to speak. In that case, I ask the Lord whether I shouldspeak on this subject or passage. If, after prayer, I feel persuadedthat I should, I fix upon it, yet so that I would desire to leave myselfopen to the Lord to change it if he please. Frequently, however, itoccurs that I have no text or subject in my mind, before I give myselfto prayer for the sake of ascertaining the Lord's will concerning it. Inthis case, I wait some time on my knees for an answer, trying to listento the voice of the Spirit to direct me. If, then, a passage or subject, whilst I am on my knees, or after I have finished praying for a text, isbrought to my mind, I again ask the Lord, and that sometimes repeatedly, especially if, humanly speaking, the subject or text should be apeculiar one, whether it be his will that I should speak on such asubject or passage. If, after prayer, my mind is peaceful about it, Itake this to be the text, but still desire to leave myself open to theLord for direction, should he please to alter it, or should I have beenmistaken. Frequently, also, in the third place, it happens that I notonly have no text nor subject on my mind previous to my praying forguidance in this matter, but also I do not obtain one after once, ortwice, or more times praying about it. I used formerly at times to bemuch perplexed when this was the case, but, for more than twenty years, it has pleased the Lord, in general at least, to keep me in peace aboutit. What I do is, to go on with my regular reading of the Scriptures, where I left off the last time, praying (whilst I read) for a text, nowand then also laying aside my Bible for prayer, till I get one. Thus ithas happened that I have had to read five, ten, yea, twenty chapters, before it has pleased the Lord to give me a text; yea, many times I haveeven had to go to the place of meeting without one, and obtained it, perhaps, only a few minutes before I was going to speak; but I havenever lacked the Lord's assistance at the time of preaching, provided Ihad earnestly sought it in private. The preacher cannot know theparticular state of the various individuals who compose thecongregation, nor what they require, but the Lord knows it; and if thepreacher renounces his own wisdom, he will be assisted by the Lord; butif he will choose in his own wisdom, then let him not be surprised if heshould see little benefit result from his labors. 

Before I leave this part of the subject, I would just observe onetemptation concerning the choice of a text. We may see a subject to beso very full that it may strike us it would do for some other occasion. For instance, sometimes a text brought to one's mind for a week-eveningmeeting may appear more suitable for the Lord's day, because then therewould be a greater number of hearers present. Now, in the first place, we do not know whether the Lord ever will allow us to preach on anotherLord's day; and, in the second place, we know not whether that verysubject may not be especially suitable for some or many individualspresent just that week-evening. Thus I was once tempted, after I hadbeen a short time at Teignmouth, to reserve a subject which had beenjust opened to me for the next Lord's day. But being able, by the graceof God, to overcome the temptation by the above reasons, and preachingabout it at once, it pleased the Lord to bless it to the conversion ofa sinner, and that, too, an individual who meant to come but that oncemore to the chapel, and to whose case the subject was most remarkablysuited. 

2. Now, when the text has been obtained in the above way, whether it beone, or two, or more verses, or a whole chapter or more, I ask the Lordthat he would graciously be pleased to teach me by his Holy Spiritwhilst meditating over it. Within the last twenty-five years, I havefound it the most profitable plan to meditate with my pen in my hand, writing down the outlines as the word is opened to me. This I do, notfor the sake of committing them to memory, nor as if I meant to saynothing else, but for the sake of clearness, as being a help to see howfar I understand the passage. I also find it useful afterwards to referto what I have thus written. I very seldom use any other help besidesthe little I understand of the original of the Scriptures, and some goodtranslations in other languages. My chief help is prayer. I have NEVERin my life begun to study one single part of divine truth withoutgaining some light about it when I have been able really to give myselfto prayer and meditation over it. But _that_ I have often found adifficult matter, partly on account of the weakness of the flesh, andpartly, also, on account of bodily infirmities and multiplicity ofengagements. This I most firmly believe, that no one ought to expect tosee much good resulting from his labors in word and doctrine, if he isnot much given to prayer and meditation. 

3. Having prayed and meditated on the subject or text, I desire to leavemyself entirely in the hands of the Lord. I ask him to bring to my mindwhat I have seen in my closet concerning the subject I am going to speakon, which he generally most kindly does, and often teaches me muchadditionally whilst I am preaching. 

In connection with the above, I must, however, state that it appears tome there is a preparation for the public ministry of the word which iseven more excellent than the one spoken of. It is this; to live in such_constant_ and _real_ communion with the Lord, and to be so _habitually_and _frequently_ in meditation over the truth, that without the above_effort_, so to speak, we have obtained food for others, and know themind of the Lord as to the subject or the portion of the word on whichwe should speak. 

That which I have found most beneficial in my experience for the lasttwenty-six years in the public ministry of the word, is _expounding_ theScriptures, and especially the going now and then through a whole gospelor epistle. This may be done in a twofold way, either by enteringminutely into the bearing of every point occurring in the portion, or bygiving the general outlines, and thus leading the hearers to see themeaning and connection of the whole. The benefits which I have seenresulting from _expounding_ the Scriptures, are these: 1. The hearersare thus, with God's blessing, led to the Scriptures. They find, as itwere, _a practical_ use of them in the public meetings. This inducesthem to bring their Bibles, and I have observed that those who at firstdid not bring them, have afterwards been induced to do so; so that, in ashort time, few (of the believers at least) were in the habit of comingwithout them. This is no small matter; for everything which in our daywill lead believers to value the Scriptures is of importance. 2. Theexpounding of the Scriptures is in general more beneficial to thehearers than if, on a single verse, or half a verse, or two or threewords of a verse, some remarks are made, so that the portion ofScripture is scarcely anything but a motto for the subject; for few havegrace to meditate much over the word, and thus exposition may not merelybe the means of opening to them the Scriptures, but may also create inthem a desire to meditate for themselves. 3. The expounding of theScriptures leaves to the hearers a connecting link, so that the readingover again the portion of the word which has been expounded brings totheir remembrance what has been said, and thus, with God's blessing, leaves a more lasting impression on their minds. This is particularly ofimportance as it regards the illiterate, who sometimes have neither muchstrength of memory nor capacity of comprehension. 4. The _expounding_ oflarge portions of the word as the whole of a gospel or an epistle, besides leading the _hearer_ to see the connection of the whole, hasalso this particular benefit for the _teacher_, that it leads him, withGod's blessing, to the consideration of portions of the word whichotherwise he might not have considered, and keeps him from speaking toomuch on favorite subjects, and leaning too much to particular parts oftruth, which tendency must surely sooner or later injure both himselfand his hearers. Expounding the word of God brings little honor to thepreacher from the _unenlightened_ or _careless_ hearer, but it tendsmuch to the benefit of the hearers in general. 

Simplicity in expression, whilst the truth is set forth, is, inconnection with what has been said, of the utmost importance. It shouldbe the aim of the teacher to speak so that children, servants, andpeople who cannot read may be able to understand him, so far as thenatural mind can comprehend the things of God. It ought also to beremembered that there is, perhaps, not a single congregation in whichthere are not persons of the above classes present, and that if _they_can understand, the well-educated or literary persons will understandlikewise; but the reverse does not hold good. It ought further to beremembered that the expounder of the truth of God speaks for God, foreternity, and that it is not in the least likely that he will benefitthe hearers, except he use plainness of speech, which neverthelessneeds not to be vulgar or rude. It should also be considered that if thepreacher strive to speak according to the rules of this world, he mayplease many, particularly those who have a literary taste; but, in thesame proportion, he is less likely to become an instrument in the handsof God for the conversion of sinners, or for the building-up of thesaints. For neither eloquence nor depth of thought makes the truly greatpreacher, but such a life of prayer and meditation and spirituality asmay render him a vessel meet for the Master's use, and fit to beemployed both in the conversion of sinners and in the edification of thesaints. 

 Becoming convinced, after a prayerful examination of the Scriptures, that baptism should be administered only by immersion, Mr. Müller was then baptized in the spring of 1830. 

It was so usual for me to preach with particular assistance, especiallyduring the first months of this year, that once, when it was otherwise, it was much noticed by myself and others. The circumstance was this. Oneday, before preaching at Teignmouth, I had more time than usual, andtherefore prayed and meditated about six hours in preparation for theevening meeting, and I thought I saw many precious truths in the passageon which I had meditated. It was the first part of the first chapter ofthe epistle to the Ephesians. After I had spoken a little time, I feltthat I spoke in my own strength, and I, being a foreigner, feltparticularly the want of words, which had not been the case before. Itold the brethren that I felt I was left to myself, and asked theirprayers. But after having continued a little longer, and feeling thesame as before, I closed, and proposed that we should have a meetingfor prayer, that the Lord still might be pleased to help me. We did so, and I was particularly assisted the next time. 

On October 7, 1830, I was united by marriage to Miss Mary Groves, sisterof the brother whose name has already been mentioned. This step wastaken after prayer and deliberation, from a full conviction that it wasbetter for me to be married; and I have never regretted since either thestep itself or the choice, but desire to be truly grateful to God forhaving given me such a wife. 

About this time, I began to have conscientious objections against anylonger receiving a stated salary. My reasons against it were these:

1. The salary was made up by pew-rents; but pew-rents are, according toJames ii. 1-6, against the mind of the Lord, as, in general, the poorbrother cannot have so good a seat as the rich. 2. A brother may_gladly_ do something towards my support if left to his own time; but, when the quarter is up, he has perhaps other expenses, and I do not knowwhether he pays his money grudgingly, and of necessity, or cheerfully;but God loveth a cheerful giver. Nay, _I knew it to be a fact_ thatsometimes it had not been convenient to individuals to pay the moneywhen it had been asked for by the brethren who collected it. 3. Thoughthe Lord had been pleased to give me grace to be faithful, so that I hadbeen enabled not to keep back the truth when he had shown it to me;still, I felt that the pew-rents were a snare to the servant of Christ. It was a temptation to me, at least for a few minutes, at the time whenthe Lord had stirred me up to pray and search the word respecting theordinance of baptism, because thirty pounds of my salary was at stake ifI should be baptized. 

For these reasons, I stated to the brethren, at the end of October, 1830, that I should for the future give up having any regular salary. After I had given my reasons for doing so, I read Philippians iv. , andtold the saints that if they still had a desire to do something towardsmy support, by voluntary gifts, I had no objection to receive them, though ever so small, either in money or provisions. A few days after, it appeared to me that there was a better way still; for, if I receivedpersonally every single gift offered in money, both my own time and thatof the donors would be much taken up; and in this way, also, the poormight, through temptation, be kept from offering their pence, aprivilege of which they ought not to be deprived; and some also might inthis way give more than if it were not known who was the giver, so thatit would still be doubtful whether the gift were given grudgingly orcheerfully. For these reasons especially, there was a box put up in thechapel, over which was written that whoever had a desire to do somethingtowards my support might put his offering into the box. 

At the same time, it appeared to me right that henceforth I should askno man, not even my beloved brethren and sisters, to help me, as I haddone a few times, according to their own request, as my expenses, onaccount of travelling much in the Lord's service, were too great to bemet by my usual income. For, unconsciously, I had thus again been led, in some measure, to trust in an arm of flesh, going to man instead ofgoing to the Lord at once. _To come to this conclusion before Godrequired more grace than to give up my salary. _

About the same time, also, my wife and I had grace given to us to takethe Lord's commandment, "Sell that ye have, and give alms, " Luke xii. 33, literally, and to carry it out. Our staff and support in this matterwere Matthew vi. 19-34, John xiv. 13, 14. We leaned on the arm of theLord Jesus. It is now twenty-five years since we set out in this way, and _we do not in the least regret the step we then took_. As I havewritten down how the Lord has been pleased to deal with us since, Ishall be able to relate some facts concerning this matter, as far asthey may tend to edification. 

Nov. 18, 1830. Our money was reduced to about eight shillings. When Iwas praying with my wife in the morning, the Lord brought to my mind thestate of our purse, and I was led to ask him for some money. About fourhours after, a sister said to me, "Do you want any money?" "I told thebrethren, " said I, "dear sister, when I gave up my salary, that I wouldfor the future tell the Lord _only_ about my wants. " She replied, "Buthe has told me to give you some money. About a fortnight ago, I askedhim what I should do for him, and he told me to give you some money; andlast Saturday it came again powerfully to my mind, and has not left mesince, and I felt it so forcibly last night that I could not helpspeaking of it to brother P. " My heart rejoiced, seeing the Lord'sfaithfulness, but I thought it better not to tell her about ourcircumstances, lest she should be influenced to give accordingly; and Ialso was assured that, if it were of the Lord, she could not but give. Itherefore turned the conversation to other subjects, but when I left shegave me two guineas. We were full of joy on account of the goodness ofthe Lord. I would call upon the reader to admire the gentleness of theLord, that he did not try our faith much at the commencement, butallowed us to see his willingness to help us, before he was pleased totry it more fully. 

The next Wednesday I went to Exmouth, our money having then again beenreduced to about nine shillings. I asked the Lord on Thursday, when atExmouth, to be pleased to give me some money. On Friday morning, abouteight o'clock, whilst in prayer, I was particularly led to ask again formoney; and before I rose from my knees I had the fullest assurance thatwe should have the answer that very day. About nine o'clock I left thebrother with whom I was staying, and he gave me half a sovereign, saying, "Take this for the expenses connected with your coming to us. " Idid not expect to have my expenses paid, but I saw the Lord's fatherlyhand in sending me this money within one hour after my asking him forsome. But even then I was so fully assured that the Lord would send morethat very day, or had done so already, that, when I came home abouttwelve o'clock, I asked my wife whether she had received any letters. She told me she had received one the day before from a brother inExeter, with three sovereigns. Thus even my prayer on the preceding dayhad been answered. The next day one of the brethren came and brought mefour pounds, which was due to me of my former salary, but which I couldnever have expected, as I did not even know that this sum was due to me. Thus I received, within thirty hours, in answer to prayer, seven poundsten shillings. 

About Christmas, when our money was reduced to a few shillings, I askedthe Lord for more; when, a few hours after, there was given to us asovereign by a brother from Axminster. This brother had heard muchagainst me, and was at last determined to hear for himself, and thuscame to Teignmouth, a distance of forty miles; and having heard aboutour manner of living, gave us this money. 

With this closes the year 1830. Throughout it the Lord richly suppliedall my temporal wants, though at the commencement of it I had no certainhuman prospect for one single shilling: so that, even as it regardstemporal things, I had not been in the smallest degree a loser in actingaccording to the dictates of my conscience; and as it regards spiritualthings, the Lord had dealt bountifully with me, and had condescended touse me as an instrument in doing his work. 

On the 6th, 7th, and 8th of Jan. 1831, I had repeatedly asked the Lordfor money, but received none. On the evening of January 8, I left myroom for a few minutes, and was then tempted to distrust the Lord, though he had been so gracious to us in that he not only, up to thatday, had supplied all our wants, but had given us also those answers ofprayer which have been in part just mentioned. I was so sinful, forabout five minutes, as to think it would be of no use to trust in theLord in this way. I also began to say to myself, that I had perhaps gonetoo far in living in this way. But, thanks to the Lord! this triallasted but a few minutes. He enabled me again to trust in him, and Satanwas immediately confounded; for when I returned to my room, out of whichI had not been absent ten minutes, the Lord had sent deliverance. Asister in the Lord had brought us two pounds four shillings: so the Lordtriumphed, and our faith was strengthened. 

Jan. 10. To-day, when we had again but a few shillings, five pounds weregiven to us, which had been taken out of the box. I had, once for all, told the brethren, who had the care of these temporal things, to havethe kindness to let me have the money every week; but as these belovedbrethren either forgot to take it out weekly, or were ashamed to bringit in such small sums, it was generally taken out every three, four, orfive weeks. As I had stated to them, however, from the commencement, that I desired to look neither to man nor the box, but to the livingGod, I thought it not right on my part to remind them of my request tohave the money weekly, lest it should hinder the testimony which Iwished to give, of trusting in the living God alone. It was on thisaccount that on January 28, when we had again but little money, though Ihad seen the brethren, on January 24, open the box and take out themoney, I would not ask the brother, in whose hands it was, to let mehave it; but standing in need of it, as our coals were almost gone, Iasked the Lord to incline his heart to bring it; and but a little timeafterwards it was given to us; even one pound eight shillings andsixpence. 

I would here mention, that, since the time I began living in this way, Ihave been kept from speaking, either directly or indirectly, about mywants, at the time I was in need. The only exception is, that in a fewinstances, twenty years or more since, I have, at such times, spoken to_very poor_ brethren, in the way of encouraging them to trust in theLord, telling them that I had to do the same, being myself in similarstraits; or, in a few instances, where it was needful to speak about myown want, lest I should appear unfeeling, in that I did not help at all, in cases of distress, or not as much as might have been expected. 

On February 14 we had again very little money, and, whilst praying, Iwas led to ask the Lord graciously to supply our wants; and _the instantthat I got up from my knees_ a brother gave me one pound, which had beentaken out of the box. 

On March 7, I was again tempted to disbelieve the faithfulness of theLord, and though I was not miserable, still, I was not so fully restingupon the Lord that I could triumph with joy. It was _but one hourafter_, when the Lord gave me another proof of his faithful love. AChristian lady brought five sovereigns for us, with these words writtenin the paper: "I was an hungered, and ye gave _me_ meat; I was thirsty, and ye gave _me_ drink, " etc. 

April 16. This morning I found that our money was reduced to threeshillings; and I said to myself, I must now go and ask the Lordearnestly for fresh supplies. But before I had prayed, there was sentfrom Exeter two pounds, as a proof that the Lord hears before we call. 

I would observe here, by the way, that if any of the children of Godshould think that such a mode of living leads away from the Lord, andfrom caring about spiritual things, and has the effect of causing themind to be taken up with the question, What shall I eat?--What shall Idrink?--and Wherewithal shall I be clothed?--I would request himprayerfully to consider the following remarks: 1. I have had experienceof both ways, and know that my present mode of living, as to temporalthings, is connected with less care. 2. Confidence in the Lord, to whomalone I look for the supply of my temporal wants, keeps me, when a caseof distress comes before me, or when the Lord's work calls for mypecuniary aid, from anxious reckoning like this: Will my salary lastout? Shall I have enough myself the next month? etc. In this my freedom, I am, by the grace of God, generally, at least, able to say to myselfsomething like this: My Lord is not limited; he can again supply; heknows that this present case has been sent to me: and thus, this way ofliving, so far from _leading to anxiety_, is rather the means of_keeping from it_. And truly it was once said to me by anindividual, --You can do such and such things, and need not to lay by, for the church in the whole of Devonshire cares about your wants. Myreply was: The Lord can use not merely any of the saints throughoutDevonshire, but those throughout the world, as instruments to supply mytemporal wants. 3. This way of living has often been the means ofreviving the work of grace in my heart, when I have been getting cold;and it also has been the means of bringing me back again to the Lord, after I have been backsliding. For it will not do, --it is not possibleto live in sin, and at the same time, by communion with God, to drawdown from heaven everything one needs for the life that now is. 4. Frequently, too, a fresh answer to prayer, obtained in this way, hasbeen the means of quickening my soul, and filling me with much joy. 

May 12. A sister has been staying for some time at Teignmouth on accountof her health; and when she was about to return home to-day, we saw itthe Lord's will to invite her to stay with us for some time; as we knewthat she would stay longer if her means allowed it. We were persuadedthat, as we saw it to be the Lord's will to invite her, he himself wouldpay the expenses connected with her stay. About the time when she cameto our house, a parcel with money was sent from Chumleigh. A few weeksbefore, I had preached at Chumleigh and in the neighborhood. Thebrethren, knowing about my manner of living, after my departurecollected some money for me, and thus, in small offerings (one hundredand seven altogether, as I have been told), two pounds and one pennyhalfpenny were given. Thus the Lord paid for the expenses connected withour sister's staying with us. 

June 12. Lord's day. On Thursday last I went with brother Craik toTorquay, to preach there. I had only about three shillings with me, andleft my wife with about six shillings at home. I asked the Lordrepeatedly for money; but when I came home my wife had only about threeshillings left, having received nothing. We waited still upon the Lord. Yesterday passed away, and no money came. We had ninepence left. Thismorning we were still waiting upon the Lord, and looking fordeliverance. We had only a little butter left for breakfast, sufficientfor brother E. And a relative living with us, to whom we did not mentionour circumstances, that they might not be made uncomfortable. After themorning meeting, brother Y. Most unexpectedly opened the box, and, ingiving me quite as unexpectedly the money at such a time, he told methat _he and his wife could not sleep last night, on account of thinkingthat we might want money_. The most striking point is, that after I hadrepeatedly asked the Lord, but received nothing, _I then prayedyesterday that the Lord would be pleased to impress it on brother Y. That we wanted money, so that he might open the box_. There was in itone pound eight shillings and tenpence halfpenny. 

November 16. This morning I proposed united prayer respecting ourtemporal wants. Just as we were about to pray, a parcel came fromExmouth. In prayer we asked the Lord for meat for dinner, having nomoney to buy any. After prayer, on opening the parcel, we found, amongother things, a ham, sent by a brother at Exmouth, which served us fordinner. 

November 19. We had not enough to pay our weekly rent; but the Lordgraciously sent us again to-day fourteen shillings and sixpence. I wouldjust observe, that we never contract debts, which we believe to beunscriptural (according to Romans xiii. 8); and therefore we have nobills with our tailor, shoemaker, grocer, butcher, baker, etc. ; but allwe buy we pay for in ready money. The Lord helping us, we would rathersuffer privation than contract debts. Thus we always know how much wehave, and how much we have a right to give away. I am well aware thatmany trials come upon the children of God, on account of not actingaccording to Rom. Xiii. 8. 

November 27. Lord's day. Our money had been reduced to two pencehalfpenny; our bread was hardly enough for this day. I had several timesbrought our need before the Lord. After dinner, when I returned thanks, I asked him to give us our daily bread, meaning literally that he wouldsend us bread for the evening. Whilst I was praying, there was a knockat the door of the room. After I had concluded, a poor sister came in, and brought us some of her dinner, and from another poor sister fiveshillings. In the afternoon she also brought us a large loaf. Thus theLord not only literally gave us bread but also money. 

After we had, on December 31, 1831, looked over the Lord's graciousdealings with us during the past year, in providing for all our temporalwants, we had about ten shillings left. A little while after, theprovidence of God called for that, so that not a single farthingremained. Thus we closed the old year, in which the Lord had been sogracious in giving to us, without our asking any one, --1. Through theinstrumentality of the box, thirty-one pounds fourteen shillings. 2. From brethren of the church at Teignmouth, in presents of money, sixpounds eighteen shillings and sixpence. 3. From brethren living atTeignmouth and elsewhere, not connected with the church at Teignmouth, ninety-three pounds six shillings and twopence. Altogether, one hundredand thirty-one pounds eighteen shillings and eightpence. There had beenlikewise many articles of provision, and some articles of clothing givento us, worth at least twenty pounds. I am so particular in mentioningthese things, to show that we are never losers from acting according tothe mind of the Lord. For had I had my regular salary, humanly speaking, I should not have had nearly as much; but whether this would have beenthe case or not, this is plain, that I have not served a hard master, and that is what I delight to show. 

January 7, 1832. We had been again repeatedly asking the Lord to-day andyesterday to supply our temporal wants, having no means to pay ourweekly rent, and this evening, as late as eleven o'clock, a brother gaveus nineteen shillings and sixpence, --a proof that the Lord is notlimited to time. 

January 14. This morning we had nothing but dry bread with our tea; onlythe second time since we have been living by simple faith upon Jesus fortemporal supplies. We have more than forty pounds of ready money in thehouse for two bills, [14] which will not be payable for several weeks;but we do not consider this money to be our own, and would rather suffergreat privation, God helping us, than take of it. We were looking to ourFather, and he has not suffered us to be disappointed. For when now wehad but threepence left, and only a small piece of bread, we receivedtwo shillings and five shillings. 

 [Footnote 14: One bill I had to meet for a brother, the other was for money which, in the form of a bill, I had sent to the Continent; but in both cases the money was in my hands before the bills were given. ]

February 18. This afternoon I broke a bloodvessel in my stomach, andlost a considerable quantity of blood. I was very happy immediatelyafterwards. February 19. This morning, Lord's day, two brethren calledon me, to ask me what arrangement there should be made to-day, as itregarded the four villages, where some of the brethren were in the habitof preaching, as, on account of my not being able to preach, one of thebrethren would need to stay at home to take my place. I asked them, kindly, to come again in about an hour, when I would give them ananswer. After they were gone, the Lord gave me faith to rise. I dressedmyself; and determined to go to the chapel. I was enabled to do so, though so weak when I went, that walking the short distance to thechapel was an exertion to me. I was enabled to preach this morning withas loud and strong a voice as usual, and for the usual length of time. After the morning meeting, a medical friend called on me, and entreatedme not to preach again in the afternoon, as it might greatly injure me. I told him that I should indeed consider it great presumption to do sohad the Lord not given me faith. I preached again in the afternoon, andthis medical friend called again, and said the same concerning theevening meeting. Nevertheless, having faith, I preached again in theevening. After each meeting I became stronger, which was a plain proofthat the hand of God was in the matter. 

February 20. The Lord enabled me to rise early in the morning, and to goto our usual prayer meeting, where I read, spoke, and prayed. AfterwardsI wrote four letters, expounded the Scriptures at home, and attended themeeting again in the evening. February 21. I attended the two meetingsas usual, preached in the evening, and did my other work besides. February 22. To-day I attended the meeting in the morning, walkedafterwards six miles with two brethren, and rode to Plymouth. February23. I am now as well as I was before I broke the bloodvessel. Inrelating the particulars of this circumstance, I would earnestly warnevery one who may read this not to imitate me in such a thing if he hasno faith; but if he has, it will, as good coin, most assuredly behonored by God. I could not say that if such a thing should happen againI would act in the same way; for when I have been not nearly so weak aswhen I had broken the bloodvessel, having no faith, I did not preach;yet, if it were to please the Lord to give me faith, I might be able todo the same, though even still weaker than at the time just spoken of. 

About this time I repeatedly prayed with sick believers till they wererestored. _Unconditionally_ I asked the Lord for the blessing of bodilyhealth (a thing which I could not do now), and almost always had thepetition granted. In some instances, however, the prayer was notanswered. In the same way, whilst in London, November, 1829, in answerto my prayers, I was immediately restored from a bodily infirmity underwhich I had been laboring for a long time, and which has never returnedsince. The way in which I now account for these facts is as follows. Itpleased the Lord, I think, to give me in such cases something like thegift (not grace) of faith, so that unconditionally I could ask and lookfor an answer. The difference between the _gift_ and the _grace_ offaith seems to me this. According to _the gift of faith_, I am able todo a thing, or believe that a thing will come to pass, the not doing ofwhich, or the not believing of which, _would not be sin_; according to_the grace of faith_, I am able to do a thing, or believe that a thingwill come to pass, respecting which I have the word of God as the groundto rest upon, and, therefore, the not doing it, or the not believing it, _would be sin_. For instance, _the gift of faith_ would be needed tobelieve that a sick person should be restored again, though there is nohuman probability, for _there is no promise to that effect_; _the graceof faith_ is needed to believe that the Lord will give me thenecessaries of life, if I first seek the kingdom of God and hisrighteousness, for _there is a promise to that effect_. [15]

 [Footnote 15: Matt. Vi. ]

March 18. These two days we have not been able to purchase meat. Thesister in whose house we lodge gave us to-day part of her dinner. We arestill looking to Jesus for deliverance. We want money to pay the weeklyrent and to buy provisions. March 19. Our landlady sent again of hermeat for our dinner. We have but a halfpenny left. I feel myself verycold in asking for money: still, I hope for deliverance, though I do notsee whence money is to come. We were not able to buy bread to-day asusual. March 20. This has been again a day of very great mercies. In themorning we met round our breakfast which the Lord had provided for us, though we had not a single penny left. The last halfpenny was spent formilk. We were then still looking to Jesus for fresh supplies. We bothhad no doubt that the Lord would interfere. I felt it a trial that I hadbut little earnestness in asking the Lord, and had this not been thecase, perhaps we might have had our wants sooner supplied. We haveabout seven pounds in the house; but considering it no longer our own, the Lord kept us from taking of it, with the view of replacing what wehad taken, as formerly I might have done. The meat which was sentyesterday for our dinner was enough also for to-day. Thus the Lord hadprovided another meal. Two sisters called upon us about noon, who gaveus two pounds of sugar, one pound of coffee, and two cakes of chocolate. Whilst they were with us, a poor sister came and brought us one shillingfrom herself and two shillings and sixpence from another poor sister. Our landlady also sent us again of her dinner, and also a loaf. Ourbread would scarcely have been enough for tea, had the Lord not thusgraciously provided. In the afternoon, the same sister who brought themoney brought us also, from another sister, one pound of butter and twoshillings, and from another sister five shillings. 

CHAPTER V. 

MINISTRY AT BRISTOL BEGUN. 

1832-1835. 

 "HERE HAVE WE NO CONTINUING CITY"--CAUTION TO THE CHRISTIAN TRAVELLER--NEW TOKENS FOR GOOD--THE WAY MADE CLEAR--MEETINGS FOR INQUIRY--NO RESPECT OF PERSONS WITH GOD--FRANCKE, "BEING DEAD, YET SPEAKETH"--DAILY BREAD SUPPLIED--A PECULIAR PEOPLE. 

April 8. I have felt much this day that Teignmouth is no longer myplace, and that I shall leave it. I would observe that in August of 1831I began greatly to feel as if my work at Teignmouth were done, and thatI should go somewhere else. I was led to consider the matter morematurely, and at last had it settled in this way, --that it was notlikely to be of God, because, for certain reasons, I should _naturally_have liked to leave Teignmouth. Afterwards, I felt quite comfortable inremaining there. In the commencement of the year 1832 I began again muchto doubt whether Teignmouth was my place, or whether my gift was notmuch more that of going about from place to place, seeking to bringbelievers back to the Scriptures, than to stay in one place and to laboras a pastor. I resolved to try whether it were not the will of God thatI should still give myself to pastoral work among the brethren atTeignmouth; and with more earnestness and faithfulness than ever I wasenabled to give myself to this work, and was certainly much refreshedand blessed in it; and I saw immediately blessings result from it. Thismy experience seemed more than ever to settle me at Teignmouth. Butnotwithstanding this, the impression that my work was done there cameback after some time, as the remark in my journal of April 8 shows, andit became stronger and stronger. There was one point remarkable inconnection with this. Wherever I went I preached with much moreenjoyment and power than at Teignmouth, the very reverse of which hadbeen the case on my first going there. Moreover, almost everywhere I hadmany more hearers than at Teignmouth, and found the people hungeringafter food, which, generally speaking, was no longer the case atTeignmouth. 

April 11. Felt again much that Teignmouth will not much longer be myresidence. April 12. Still feel the impression that Teignmouth is nolonger my place. April 13. Found a letter from brother Craik, fromBristol, on my return from Torquay, where I had been to preach. Heinvites me to come and help him. It appears to me, from what he writes, that such places as Bristol more suit my gifts. O Lord, teach me! I havefelt this day more than ever that I shall soon leave Teignmouth. I fear, however, there is much connected with it which savors of the flesh, andthat makes me fearful. It seems to me as if I should shortly go toBristol, if the Lord permit. April 14. Wrote a letter to brother Craik, in which I said I should come, if I clearly saw it to be the Lord'swill. Have felt again very much to-day, yea, far more than ever, that Ishall soon leave Teignmouth. 

April 15. Lord's day. This evening I preached, as fully as time wouldpermit, on the Lord's second coming. After having done so, I told thebrethren what effect this doctrine had had upon me, on first receivingit, even to determine me to leave London, and to preach throughout thekingdom; but that the Lord had kept me chiefly at Teignmouth for thesetwo years and three months, and that it seemed to me now that the timewas near when I should leave them. I reminded them of what I told themwhen they requested me to take the oversight of them, that I could makeno certain engagement, but stay only so long with them as I should seeit to be the Lord's will to do so. There was much weeping afterwards. But I am now again in peace. 

April 16. This morning I am still in peace. I am glad I have spoken tothe brethren, that they may be prepared, in case the Lord should take meaway. I left to-day for Dartmouth, where I preached in the evening. Ihad five answers to prayer to-day. 1. I awoke at five, for which I hadasked the Lord last evening. 2. The Lord removed from my dear wife anindisposition under which she had been suffering. It would have beentrying to me to have had to leave her in that state. 3. The Lord sent usmoney. 4. There was a place vacant on the Dartmouth coach, which onlypasses through Teignmouth. 5. This evening I was assisted in preaching, and my own soul refreshed. 

April 21. I would offer here a word of warning to believers. Often thework of the Lord itself may be a temptation to keep us from thatcommunion with him which is so essential to the benefit of our ownsouls. On the 19th I had left Dartmouth, conversed a good deal that day, preached in the evening, walked afterwards eight miles, had only aboutfive hours' sleep, travelled again the next day twenty-five miles, preached twice, and conversed very much besides, went to bed at eleven, and arose before five. All this shows that my body and spirit requiredrest, and, therefore, however careless about the Lord's work I mighthave appeared to my brethren, I ought to have had a great deal of quiettime for prayer and reading the word, especially as I had a long journeybefore me that day, and as I was going to Bristol, which in itselfrequired much prayer. Instead of this, I hurried to the prayer meeting, after a few minutes' private prayer. But let none think that publicprayer will make up for closet communion. Then again, afterwards, when Iought to have withdrawn myself, as it were, by force, from the companyof beloved brethren and sisters, and given my testimony for the Lord, (and, indeed, it would have been the best testimony I could have giventhem, ) by telling them that I needed secret communion with the Lord, Idid not do so, but spent the time, till the coach came, in conversationwith them. Now, however profitable in some respects it may have beenmade to those with whom I was on that morning, yet my own soul neededfood; and not having had it, I was lean, and felt the effects of it thewhole day; and hence I believe it came that I was dumb on the coach, anddid not speak a word for Christ, nor give away a single tract, though Ihad my pockets full on purpose. 

April 22. This morning I preached at Gideon Chapel, Bristol. In theafternoon I preached at the Pithay Chapel. This sermon was a blessing tomany, many souls; and many were brought through it to come afterwards tohear brother Craik and me. Among others it was the means of converting ayoung man who was a notorious drunkard, and who was just again on hisway to a public house, when an acquaintance of his met him, and askedhim to go with him to hear a foreigner preach. He did so; and from thatmoment he was so completely altered, that he never again went to apublic house, and was so happy in the Lord afterwards that he oftenneglected his supper, from eagerness to read the Scriptures, as his wifetold me. He died about five months afterwards. This evening I was muchinstructed in hearing brother Craik preach. I am now fully persuadedthat Bristol is the place where the Lord will have me to labor. 

April 27. It seems to brother Craik and myself the Lord's will that weshould go home next week, in order that in quietness, without beinginfluenced by what we see here, we may more inquire into the Lord's willconcerning us. It especially appears to us much more likely that weshould come to a right conclusion among the brethren and sisters inDevonshire, whose tears we shall have to witness, and whose entreatiesto stay with them we shall have to hear, than here in Bristol, where wesee only those who wish us to stay. 

April 28. It still seems to us the Lord's will that we should both leavesoon, to have quiet time for prayer concerning Bristol. April 29. Ipreached this morning on Rev. Iii. 14-22. As it afterwards appeared, that testimony was blessed to many, though I lacked enjoyment in my ownsoul. This afternoon brother Craik preached in a vessel called theClifton Ark, fitted up for a chapel. In the evening I preached in thesame vessel. These testimonies also God greatly honored, and made themthe means of afterwards bringing several, who then heard us, to ourmeeting places. How was God with us, and how did he help us, therebyevidently showing that he himself had sent us to this city!

April 30. It was most affecting to take leave of the dear children ofGod, dozens pressing us to return soon, many with tears in their eyes. The blessing which the Lord has given to our ministry seems to be verygreat. We both see it fully the Lord's will to come here, though we donot see under what circumstances. A brother has promised to takeBethesda Chapel for us, and to be answerable for the payment of therent; so that thus we should have two large chapels. I saw, again, twoinstances to-day in which my preaching has been blessed. 

May 1. Brother Craik and I left this morning for Devonshire. 

May 3. I saw several of the brethren to-day, and felt so fully assuredthat it is the Lord's will that I should go to Bristol, that I told themso. This evening I had a meeting with the three deacons, when I toldthem plainly about it; asking them, if they see anything wrong in meconcerning this matter, to tell me of it. They had nothing to sayagainst it; yea, though much wishing me to stay, they were convincedthemselves that my going is of God. 

May 5. One other striking proof to my mind that my leaving Teignmouth isof God, is, that some truly spiritual believers, though they much wishme to stay, themselves see that I ought to go to Bristol. 

May 7. Having received a letter from Bristol on May 5, it was answeredto-day in such a way that the Lord may have another opportunity toprevent our going thither if it be not of him. 

May 15. Just when I was in prayer concerning Bristol, I was sent for tocome to brother Craik. Two letters had arrived from Bristol. Thebrethren assembling at Gideon accept our offer to come under theconditions we have made, _i. E. _ for the present, to consider us only asministering among them, but not in any fixed pastoral relationship, sothat we may preach as we consider it to be according to the mind of God, _without reference to any rules among them; that the pew-rents should bedone away with; and that we should go on, respecting the supply of ourtemporal wants, as in Devonshire_. We intend, the Lord willing, to leavein about a week, though there is nothing settled respecting BethesdaChapel. 

May 21. I began to-day to take leave of the brethren at Teignmouth, calling on each of them. It has been a trying day. Much weeping on thepart of the saints. Were I not so fully persuaded that it is the will ofGod we should go to Bristol, I should have been hardly able to bear it. 

May 22. The brethren at Teignmouth say that they expect us soon backagain. _As far as I understand the way in which God deals with hischildren, this seems very unlikely. _ Towards the evening, the Lord, after repeated prayer, gave me Col. I. 21-23 as a text for the last wordof exhortation. It seemed to me best to speak as little as possibleabout myself, and as much as possible about Christ. I scarcely alludedto our separation, and only commended myself and the brethren, in theconcluding prayer, to the Lord. The parting scenes are very trying, butmy full persuasion is that the separation is of the Lord. May 23. Mywife, Mr. Groves, my father-in-law, and I left this morning for Exeter. Dear brother Craik intends to follow us to-morrow. 

We had unexpectedly received, just before we left Teignmouth, aboutfifteen pounds, else we should not have been able to defray all theexpenses connected with leaving, travelling, etc. By this, also, theLord showed his mind concerning our going to Bristol. 

The following record will now show to the believing reader how far whatI have said concerning my persuasion that it was the will of God that weshould go to Bristol has been proved by facts. 

May 25, 1832. This evening we arrived at Bristol. May 27. This morningwe received a sovereign, sent to us by a sister residing in_Devonshire_, which we take as an earnest that the Lord will provide forus here also. May 28. When we were going to speak to the brethren, whomanage the temporal affairs of Gideon Chapel, about giving up thepew-rents, having all the seats free, and receiving the free-willofferings through a box, a matter which was not quite settled on theirpart, as brother Craik and I had thought, we found that the Lord had sograciously ordered this matter for us that there was not the leastobjection on the part of these brethren. 

June 4. For several days we have been looking about for lodgings, butfinding none plain and cheap enough, we were led to make this also asubject of earnest prayer; and now, immediately afterwards, the Lord hasgiven us such as are suitable. We pay only eighteen shillings a week fortwo sitting-rooms and three bedrooms, coals, and attendance. It wasparticularly difficult to find _cheap_ furnished lodgings, having fiverooms in the same house, which we need, as brother Craik and we livetogether. How good is the Lord to have thus appeared for us, in answerto prayer, and what an encouragement to commit everything to him inprayer!

June 25. To-day it was finally settled to take Bethesda Chapel for atwelvemonth, on condition that a brother at once paid the rent, with theunderstanding that, if the Lord shall bless our labors in that place, sothat believers are gathered together in fellowship, he expects them tohelp him; but if not, that he will pay all. This was the only way inwhich we could take the chapel; for we could not think it to be of Godto have had this chapel, though there should be every prospect ofusefulness, if it had made us in any way debtors. 

July 6. To-day we commenced preaching at Bethesda Chapel. It was a goodday. July 13. To-day we heard of the first cases of cholera in Bristol. July 16. This evening, from six to nine o'clock, we had appointed forconversing at the vestry, one by one, with individuals who wished tospeak to us about their souls. There were so many that we were engagedfrom six till twenty minutes past ten. 

These meetings we have continued ever since, twice a week, or once aweek, or once a fortnight, or once a month, as our strength and timeallowed it, or as they seemed needed. We have found them beneficial inthe following respects:--

1. Many persons, on account of timidity, would prefer coming at anappointed time to the vestry to converse with us, to calling on us inour own house. 2. The very fact of appointing a time for seeing people, to converse with them in private concerning the things of eternity, hasbrought some, who, humanly speaking, never would have called upon usunder other circumstances; yea, it has brought even those who, thoughthey thought they were concerned about the things of God, yet werecompletely ignorant; and thus we have had an opportunity of speaking tothem. 3. These meetings have also been a great encouragement toourselves in the work, for often, when we thought that such and suchexpositions of the word had done no good at all, it was through thesemeetings found to be the reverse; and likewise, when our hands werehanging down, we have been afresh encouraged to go forward in the workof the Lord, and to continue sowing the seed in hope, by seeing at thesemeetings fresh cases in which the Lord has condescended to use us asinstruments, particularly as in this way instances have sometimesoccurred in which individuals have spoken to us about the benefit whichthey derived from our ministry not only a few months before, but even aslong as two, three, and four years before. 

For the above reasons I would particularly recommend to other servantsof Christ, especially to those who live in large towns, if they have notalready introduced a similar plan, to consider whether it may not bewell for them also to set apart such times for seeing inquirers. Thosemeetings, however, require much prayer, to be enabled to speak aright toall those who come, according to their different need; and one is ledcontinually to feel that one is not sufficient of one's self for thesethings, but that our sufficiency can be alone of God. These meetingsalso have been by far the most wearing-out part of all our work, thoughat the same time the most refreshing. 

July 18. To-day I spent the whole morning in the vestry, to procure aquiet season. This has now for some time been the only way, on accountof the multiplicity of engagements, to make sure of time for prayer, reading the word, and meditation. July 19. I spent from half past ninetill one in the vestry, and had real communion with the Lord. The Lordbe praised, who has put it into my mind to use the vestry for a place ofretirement!

August 5. _When all our money was gone to-day, the Lord again graciouslysupplied our wants. _ August 6. This afternoon, from two till after six, brother Craik and I spent in the vestry, to see the inquirers. We havehad again, in seeing several instances of blessing upon our labors, abundant reason brought before us to praise the Lord for having sent usto Bristol. 

August 13. This evening one brother and four sisters united with brotherCraik and me in church-fellowship at Bethesda, _without any rules, desiring only to act as the Lord shall be pleased to give us lightthrough his word_. 

September 17. This morning the Lord, in addition to all his othermercies, has given us a little girl, who, with her mother, is doingwell. 

October 1. A meeting for inquirers this afternoon from two to five. Manymore are convinced of sin through brother Craik's preaching than my own. This circumstance led me to inquire into the reasons, which are probablythese: 1. That brother Craik is more spiritually minded than I am. 2. That he prays more earnestly for the conversion of sinners than I do. 3. That he more frequently addresses sinners, as such, in his publicministrations, than I do. This led me to more frequent and earnestprayer for the conversion of sinners, and to address them morefrequently as such. The latter had never been intentionally left undone, but it had not been so frequently brought to my mind as to that ofbrother Craik. Since then, the cases in which it has pleased the Lordto use me as an instrument of conversion have been quite as many asthose in which brother Craik has been used. 

February 9, 1833. I read a part of Franke's life. The Lord graciouslyhelp me to follow him, as far as he followed Christ. Most of the Lord'speople whom we know in Bristol are poor, and if the Lord were to give usgrace to live more as this dear man of God did, we might draw much morethan we have as yet done out of our heavenly Father's bank, for our poorbrethren and sisters. March 2. A man in the street ran up to brotherCraik and put a paper containing ten shillings into his hand, saying, "That is for you and Mr. Müller, " and went hastily away. May 28. Thismorning, whilst sitting in my room, the distress of several brethren andsisters was brought to my mind, and I said to myself, "O that it mightplease the Lord to give me means to help them!" About an hour afterwardsI received sixty pounds from a brother whom up to this day I never saw, and who then lived, as he does still, a distance of several thousandmiles. 

May 29. Review of the last twelve months, as it regards the fruits ofour labors in Bristol: 1. The total number of those added to us withinthe year has been one hundred and nine. 2. There have been convertedthrough our instrumentality, _so far as we have heard and can judgerespecting the individuals_, sixty-five. 3. Many backsliders have beenreclaimed, and many of the children of God have been encouraged andstrengthened in the way of truth. 

June 12. I felt, this morning, that we might do something for the soulsof those poor boys and girls, and grown-up or aged people, to whom wehave daily given bread for some time past, in establishing a school forthem, reading the Scriptures to them, and speaking to them about theLord. This desire was not carried out. The chief obstacle in the way wasa pressure of work coming upon brother Craik and me just about thattime. Shortly after, the number of the poor who came for bread increasedto between sixty and eighty a day, whereby our neighbors were molested, as the beggars were lying about in troops in the street, on account ofwhich we were obliged to tell them no longer to come for bread. Thisthought ultimately issued in the formation of the Scriptural KnowledgeInstitution, and in the establishment of the Orphan Houses. 

December 17. This evening brother Craik and I took tea with a family ofwhom five had been brought to the knowledge of the Lord through ourinstrumentality. As an encouragement to brethren who may desire topreach the gospel in a language not their own, I would mention that thefirst member of this family who was converted came merely out ofcuriosity to hear my foreign accent, some words having been mentioned toher which I did not pronounce properly. 

December 31. In looking over my journal, I find, --1. That at least twohundred and sixty persons (according to the number of names we havemarked down, but there have been many more) have come to converse withus about the concerns of their souls. Out of these, one hundred andfifty-three have been added to us in fellowship these last eighteenmonths, sixty of whom have been brought to the knowledge of the Lordthrough our instrumentality. 

2. In looking over the Lord's dealings with me as to temporal things, Ifind that he has sent me, during the past year, --

 1. In freewill offerings through the boxes, _as my part_ £152 14 5¼ 2. Presents in money given to me 25 1 3 3. Presents in clothes and provisions, worth, at least 20 0 0 4. A brother sent me, from a distance 60 0 0 5. We live free of rent, which is worth _for our part_ 10 0 0 ---------- £267 15 8¼

It is just now four years since I first began to trust in the Lord alonefor the supply of my temporal wants. My little all I then had, at mostworth one hundred pounds a year, I gave up for the Lord, having thennothing left but about five pounds. The Lord greatly honored this littlesacrifice, and he gave me, in return, not only as much as I had givenup, but considerably more. For during the first year, he sent mealready, in one way or other, including what came to me through familyconnection, about one hundred and thirty pounds. During the second year, one hundred and fifty-one pounds eighteen shillings and eight pence. During the third year, one hundred and ninety-five pounds threeshillings. During this year, two hundred and sixty-seven pounds fifteenshillings and eight and one fourth pence. The following points requireparticular notice: 1. During the last three years and three months Inever have asked any one for anything; but, by the help of the Lord, Ihave been enabled at all times to bring my wants to him, and hegraciously has supplied them all. 2. At the close of each of these fouryears, though my income has been comparatively great, I have had only afew shillings or nothing at all left; and thus it is also to-day, by thehelp of God. 3. During the last year a considerable part of my incomehas come from a distance of several thousand miles, from a brother whomI never saw. 4. Since we have been obliged to discontinue the givingaway of bread to about fifty poor people every day, on account of ourneighbors, our income has not been during the second part of this yearnearly so great, scarcely one half as much, as during the first part ofit. 

January 9, 1834. Brother Craik and I have preached during these eighteenmonths, once a month, at Brislington, a village near Bristol, but havenot seen any fruit of our labors there. This led me to-day veryearnestly to pray to the Lord for the conversion of sinners in thatplace. I was also, in the chapel, especially led to pray again aboutthis, and asked the Lord in particular that he would be pleased toconvert, at least, one soul this evening, that we might have a littleencouragement. I preached with much help, and I hope there has been gooddone this evening. The Lord did according to my request. There was ayoung man brought to the knowledge of the truth. 

January 14. I was greatly tried by the difficulty of fixing upon a textfrom which to preach on the morning of October 20, and at last preachedwithout enjoyment. To-day I heard of a NINTH instance in which this verysermon has been blessed. 

January 31. This evening a Dorcas Society was formed among the sistersin communion with us, but not according to the manner in which we foundone when we came to Bristol; for, as we have dismissed all teachers fromthe Sunday School who were not real believers, so now believing femalesonly will meet together to make clothes for the poor. The being mixed upwith unbelievers had not only proved a barrier to spiritual conversationamong the sisters, but must have been also injurious to both parties inseveral respects. One sister, now united to us in fellowship, acknowledged that the being connected with the Dorcas Society, previousto her conversion, had been, in a measure, the means of keeping her insecurity; as she thought that, by helping on such like things, she mightgain heaven at last. O that the saints, in _faithful_ love, according tothe word of God (2 Cor. Vi. 14-18), might be more separated in allspiritual matters from unbelievers, and not be unequally yoked togetherwith them!

CHAPTER VI. 

THE SCRIPTURAL KNOWLEDGE INSTITUTION. 

1834-1835. 

 UNSCRIPTURAL CHARACTER OF THE EXISTING RELIGIOUS AND BENEVOLENT SOCIETIES--A NEW INSTITUTION PROPOSED--GOD'S WORD THE ONLY RULE, AND GOD'S PROMISE THE ONLY DEPENDENCE--"IN EVERYTHING, LET YOUR REQUEST BE MADE KNOWN UNTO GOD"--EARNEST OF THE DIVINE BLESSING ON THE INSTITUTION--BEREAVEMENT--HELPER SEASONABLY SENT--REWARD OF SEEKING GOD'S FACE. 

Feb. 21. I was led this morning to form a plan for establishing, uponscriptural principles, an institution for the spread of the gospel athome and abroad. I trust this matter is of God. Feb. 25. I was led againthis day to pray about the forming of a new Missionary Institution, andfelt still more confirmed that we should do so. 

[Some readers may ask why we formed a _new_ Institution for the spreadof the gospel, and why we did not unite with some of the religioussocieties, already in existence, seeing that there are severalmissionary, Bible, tract, and school societies. I give, therefore, ourreasons, in order to show that nothing but the desire to maintain a goodconscience led us to act as we have done. For as, by the grace of God, we acknowledged the word of God as the only rule of action for thedisciples of the Lord Jesus, we found, in comparing the then existingreligious societies with the word of God, that they departed so farfrom it, that we could not be united with them, and yet maintain a goodconscience. I only mention here the following points. 

1. The _end_ which these religious societies propose to themselves, andwhich is constantly put before their members, is, that the world willgradually become better and better, and that at last the whole worldwill be converted. To this end, there is constantly reference made tothe passage in Habakkuk ii. 14: "For the earth shall be filled with theknowledge of the glory of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea;" or theone in Isaiah xi. 9: "For the earth shall be full of the knowledge ofthe Lord, as the waters cover the sea. " But that these passages can haveno reference to the present dispensation, but to the one which willcommence with the return of the Lord, --that in the present dispensationthings will not become spiritually better, but rather worse, --and thatin the present dispensation it is not the whole world that will beconverted, but only a people gathered out from among the Gentiles forthe Lord, --is clear from many passages of the divine testimony, of whichI only refer to the following: Matt. Xiii. 24-30, and verses 36-43, 2Tim. Iii. 1-13, Acts xv. 14. 

A hearty desire for the conversion of sinners, and earnest prayer for itto the Lord, is quite _scriptural_; but it is _unscriptural_ to expectthe conversion of the whole world. _Such an end_ we could not propose toourselves in the service of the Lord. 

2. But that which is worse, is, the connection of those religioussocieties with the world, which is completely contrary to the word ofGod (2 Cor. Vi. 14-18). In temporal things the children of God need, whilst they remain here on earth, to make use of the world; but when thework to be done requires that those who attend to it should be possessedof spiritual life (of which unbelievers are utterly destitute), thechildren of God are bound, by their loyalty to their Lord, entirely torefrain from association with the unregenerate. But, alas! theconnection with the world is but too marked in these religioussocieties; for every one who pays a guinea, or, in some societies, half-a-guinea, is considered as a member. Although such an individualmay live in sin; although he may manifest to every one that he does notknow the Lord Jesus; if only the guinea or the half-guinea be paid, heis considered a member, and has a right as such to vote. Moreover, whoever pays a larger sum, for instance, ten pounds or twenty pounds, can be, in many societies, a member for life, however openly sinful hislife should be for the time, or should become afterwards. Surely suchthings ought not to be. 

3. The means which are made use of in these religious societies toobtain money for the work of the Lord are also in other respectsunscriptural; for it is a most common case _to ask_ the _unconverted_for money, which even Abraham would not have done (Genesis xiv. 21-24);and how much less should _we_ do it, who are not only forbidden to havefellowship with unbelievers in all such matters (2 Cor. Vi. 14-18), butwho are also in fellowship with the Father and the Son, and cantherefore obtain everything from the Lord which we possibly can need inhis service, without being obliged to go to the unconverted world! Howaltogether differently the first disciples acted, in this respect, welearn from 3 John 7. 

4. Not merely, however, in these particulars is there a connection withthe world in these religious societies; but it is not a rare thing foreven committee members (the individuals who manage the affairs of thesocieties) to be manifestly unconverted persons, if not open enemies tothe truth; and this is suffered because they are rich, or of influence, as it is called. 

5. It is a most common thing to endeavor to obtain for patrons andpresidents of these societies and for chairmen at the public meetings, persons of rank or wealth, to attract the public. Never once have Iknown a case of a POOR, but very devoted, wise, and experienced servantof Christ being invited to fill the chair at such public meetings. Surely, the Galilean fishermen, who were apostles, or our Lord himself, who was called the carpenter, would not have been called to this office, according to these principles. These things ought not so to be among thedisciples of the Lord Jesus, who should not judge with reference to aperson's fitness for service in the church of Christ by the position hefills in the world, or by the wealth he possesses. 

6. Almost all these societies contract debts, so that it is acomparatively rare case to read a report of any of them without findingthat they have expended more than they have received, which, however, iscontrary both to the spirit and to the letter of the New Testament. (Rom. Xiii. 8. )

Now, although brother Craik and I were ready, by the grace of God, heartily to acknowledge that there are not only many true children ofGod connected with these religious societies, but that the Lord has alsoblessed their efforts in many respects, notwithstanding the existence ofthese and other principles and practices which we judged to beunscriptural; yet it appeared to us to be his will that we should beentirely separate from these societies, (though we should be consideredas singular persons, or though it should even appear that we despisedother persons, or would elevate ourselves above them, ) in order that, bythe blessing of God, we might direct the attention of the children ofGod in those societies to their unscriptural practices; and we wouldrather be entirely unconnected with these societies than act contrary tothe Holy Scriptures. We therefore separated entirely from them, althoughwe remained united in brotherly love with individual believersbelonging to them, and would by no means judge them for remaining inconnection with them, if they do not see that such things are contraryto Scripture. But seeing them to be so ourselves, we could not with aclear conscience remain. After we had thus gone on for some time, weconsidered that it would have an injurious tendency upon the brethrenamong whom we labored, and also be at variance with the spirit of thegospel of Christ, if we did nothing at all for missionary objects, thecirculation of the Holy Scriptures, tracts, etc. , and we were thereforeled, for these and other reasons, to do something for the spread of thegospel at home and abroad, however small the beginning might be. ]

March 5. This evening, at a public meeting, brother Craik and I statedthe principles on which we intend to carry on the institution which wepropose to establish for the spread of the gospel at home and abroad. There was nothing outwardly influential either in the number of peoplepresent or in our speeches. May the Lord graciously be pleased to granthis blessing upon the institution, which will be called "The ScripturalKnowledge Institution, for Home and Abroad. "

I. THE PRINCIPLES OF THE INSTITUTION. 

1. We consider every believer bound, in one way or other, to help thecause of Christ, and we have scriptural warrant for expecting the Lord'sblessing upon our work of faith and labor of love; and although, according to Matt. Xiii. 24-43, 2 Tim. Iii. 1-13, and many otherpassages, the world will not be converted before the coming of our LordJesus, still, while he tarries, all scriptural means ought to beemployed for the ingathering of the elect of God. 

2. The Lord helping us, we do not mean to seek the patronage of theworld; _i. E. _ we never intend to ask _unconverted_ persons of rank orwealth to countenance this Institution, because this, we consider, wouldbe dishonorable to the Lord. In the name of our God we set up ourbanners, Ps. Xx. 5; he alone shall be our patron, and if he helps us weshall prosper, and if he is not on our side we shall not succeed. 

3. We do not mean to _ask_ unbelievers for money (2 Cor. Vi. 14-18);though we do not feel ourselves warranted to refuse their contributions, if they of their own accord should offer them. Acts xxviii. 2-10. 

4. We reject altogether the help of unbelievers in managing or carryingon the affairs of the Institution. 2 Cor. Vi. 14-18. 

5. We intend never to enlarge the field of labor by contracting debts(Rom. Xiii. 8), and afterwards appealing to the Church of Christ forhelp, because this we consider to be opposed both to the letter and thespirit of the New Testament; but in secret prayer, God helping us, weshall carry the wants of the Institution to the Lord, and act accordingto the means that God shall give. 

6. We do not mean to reckon the success of the Institution by the amountof money given, or the number of Bibles distributed, etc. , but by theLord's blessing upon the work (Zech. Iv. 6); and we expect this in theproportion in which he shall help us to wait upon him in prayer. 

7. While we would avoid aiming after needless singularity, we desire togo on simply according to Scripture, without compromising the truth; atthe same time thankfully receiving any instruction which experiencedbelievers, after prayer, upon scriptural ground, may have to give usconcerning the Institution. 

II. THE OBJECTS OF THE INSTITUTION. 

1. To _assist_ day schools, Sunday schools, and adult schools, in whichinstruction is given upon _scriptural principles_, and as far as theLord may give the means, and supply us with suitable teachers, and inother respects make our path plain, to establish schools of this kind. With this we also combine _the putting of poor children to such dayschools_. 

_a. _ By day schools upon scriptural principles, we understand dayschools in which the teachers are godly persons, --in which the way ofsalvation is scripturally pointed out, --and in which no instruction isgiven opposed to the principles of the gospel. 

_b. _ Sunday schools, in which all the teachers are believers, and inwhich the Holy Scriptures are alone the foundation of instruction, aresuch only as the Institution assists with the supply of Bibles, Testaments, etc. ; for we consider it unscriptural that any persons whodo not profess to know the Lord themselves should be allowed to givereligious instruction. 

_c. _ The Institution does not assist any adult school with the supply ofBibles, Testaments, spelling-books, etc. , except the teachers arebelievers. 

2. To circulate the Holy Scriptures. 

3. The third object of this Institution is to aid missionary efforts. 

We desire to assist those missionaries whose proceedings appear to bemost according to the Scriptures. 

 * * * * *

March 7. To-day we have only one shilling left. This evening, when wecame home from our work, we found a brother, our tailor, waiting for us, who brought a new suit of clothes both for brother Craik and me, which abrother, whose name was not to be mentioned, had ordered for us. 

April 23. Yesterday and to-day I had asked the Lord to send us twentypounds, that we might be able to procure a larger stock of Bibles andTestaments than our small funds of the Scriptural Knowledge Institutionwould allow us to purchase; and this evening a sister, unasked, promisedto give us that sum, adding that she felt a particular pleasure incirculating the Holy Scriptures, as the simple reading of them had beenthe means of bringing her to the knowledge of the Lord. 

June 8. Lord's day. I obtained no text yesterday, notwithstandingrepeated prayer and reading of the word. This morning I awoke with thesewords: "My grace is sufficient for thee. " As soon as I had dressedmyself, I turned to 2 Cor. Xii. To consider this passage; but in doingso, after prayer, I was led to think that I had not been directed tothis portion for the sake of speaking on it, as I at first thought, andI therefore followed my usual practice in such cases, _i. E. _ to read onin the Scriptures where I left off last evening. In doing so, when Icame to Heb. Xi. 13-16, I felt that this was the text. Having prayed, Iwas confirmed in it, and the Lord was pleased to open this passage tome. I preached on it with great enjoyment. It pleased God greatly tobless what I said on that passage, and at least one soul was broughtthrough it to the Lord. 

June 25. These last three days I have had very little real communionwith God, and have therefore been very weak spiritually, and haveseveral times felt irritability of temper. 

June 26. I was enabled, by the grace of God, to rise early, and I hadnearly two hours in prayer before breakfast. I feel now this morningmore comfortable. 

July 11. I have prayed much about a master for boys' school, to beestablished in connection with our little Institution. Eight haveapplied for the situation, but none seemed to be suitable. Now, atlast, the Lord has given us a brother, who will commence the work. 

October 9. Our little Institution, established in dependence upon theLord, and supplied by him with means, has now been seven months inoperation, and through it have been benefited with instruction, --1. Inthe Sunday school, about 120 children. 2. In the adult school, about 40adults. 3. In the two day schools for boys and the two days schools forgirls, 209 children, of whom 54 have been entirely free; the others payabout one third of the expense. There have been also circulated 482Bibles and 520 New Testaments. Lastly, fifty-seven pounds has been spentto aid missionary exertion. The means which the Lord has sent us, as thefruit of many prayers, during these seven months, amount to one hundredand sixty-seven pounds ten shillings and halfpenny. 

October 28. We heard a most affecting account of a poor little orphanboy who for some time attended one of our schools, and who seems there, as far as we can judge, to have been brought to a real concern about hissoul, through what I said concerning the torments of hell, and who sometime ago was taken to the poorhouse, some miles out of Bristol. He hasexpressed great sorrow that he can no longer attend our school andministry. May this, if it be the Lord's will, lead me to do somethingalso for the supply of the _temporal_ wants of poor children, thepressure of which has caused this poor boy to be taken away from ourschool!

November 4. I spent the greater part of the morning in reading the wordand in prayer, and asked also for our daily bread, for we have scarcelyany money left. November 5. I spent almost the whole of the day inprayer and reading the word. I prayed also again for the supply of ourtemporal wants, but the Lord has not as yet appeared. November 8. Saturday. The Lord has graciously again supplied our temporal wantsduring this week, though at the commencement of it we had but littleleft. I have prayed much this week, for money, more than any other week, as far as I remember, since we have been in Bristol. The Lord hassupplied us through our selling what we did not need, or by our beingpaid what was owed to us. 

December 10. To-day we found that a departed brother had left both tobrother Craik and me twelve pounds. 

December 31, 1834. 1. Since brother Craik and I have been laboring inBristol, 227 brethren and sisters have been added to us in fellowship. Out of the 227 who have been added to us, 103 have been convertedthrough our instrumentality, and many have been brought into the libertyof the gospel, or reclaimed from backsliding. Forty-seven young convertsare at Gideon, and fifty-six at Bethesda. 2. The income which the Lordhas given me during this year is:--

 1. My part of the freewill offerings through the boxes, £135 13 2¼

 2. Money given to me by saints in and out of Bristol 92 7 6 ------------- Altogether £228 0 8¼

 3. Besides this, many articles in provisions, clothing, and furniture, worth to us about 60 0 0

January 1, 1835. We had last evening an especial prayer meeting, for thesake of praising the Lord for all his many mercies, which we havereceived during the past year, and to ask him to continue to us hisfavor. January 13. I visited from house to house the people living inOrange Street, and saw in this way the families living in nine houses, to ascertain whether any individuals wanted Bibles, whether they couldread, whether they wished their children put to our day schools orSunday school, with the view of helping them accordingly. This affordedopportunities to converse with them about their souls. 

January 15. This morning I went again from house to house in OrangeStreet. I should greatly delight in being frequently engaged in suchwork, for it is a most important one; but our hands are so full withother work that we can do but little in this way. January 21. Received, in answer to prayer, from an unexpected quarter, five pounds, for theScriptural Knowledge Institution. The Lord pours in, whilst we seek topour out. For during the past week, merely among the poor, in going fromhouse to house, fifty-eight copies of the Scriptures were sold atreduced prices, the going on with which is most important, but willrequire much means. 

January 28. I have, for these several days, prayed much to ascertainwhether the Lord will have me to go as a missionary to the East Indies, and I am most willing to go, if he will condescend to use me in thisway. January 29. I have been greatly stirred up to pray about going toCalcutta as a missionary. May the Lord guide me in this matter! (Afterall my repeated and earnest prayer in the commencement of 1835, andwillingness on my part to go, if it were the Lord's will, still, he didnot send me. )

February 25. In the name of the Lord, and in dependence upon him alonefor support, we have established a fifth day school for poor children, which to-day has been opened. We have now two boys' schools and threegirls' schools. 

 Mr. Müller having determined to visit Germany, chiefly on missionary business, reached London February 27, and writes:--

This morning I went to the Alien Office for my passport. On entering theoffice, I saw a printed paper, in which it is stated that every alienneglecting to renew every six months his certificate of residence, whichhe receives on depositing his passport, subjects himself to a penaltyof fifty pounds, or imprisonment. This law I have ignorantly broken eversince I left London, in 1829. It appeared to me much better to confessat once that I had ignorantly done so than now wilfully break it;_trusting in the Lord as it regarded the consequences of the step_. Idid so, and _the Lord inclined the heart of the officer with whom I hadto do to pass over my non-compliance with the law, on account of myhaving broken it ignorantly_. Having obtained my passport, I found anunexpected difficulty in the Prussian ambassador refusing to sign it, asit did not contain a description of my person, and therefore I needed toprove that I was the individual spoken of in the passport. Thisdifficulty was not removed for three days, when, _after earnest prayer_, through a paper signed by some citizens of London, to whom I am known, the ambassador was satisfied. This very difficulty, when once the Lordhad removed it, afforded me cause for thanksgiving; for I now obtained a_new_ passport, worded in a way that, should I ever need it again, willprevent similar difficulties. 

 Mr. Müller was absent for five weeks, during which time he experienced many answers to prayer and encouragements to faith. 

April 15. Bristol. Yesterday, at one, we landed in London. In answer toprayer, I soon obtained my things from the custom-house, and reached myfriends in Chancery Lane a little before two. 

June 3. To-day we had a public meeting on account of the ScripturalKnowledge Institution for Home and Abroad. It is now fifteen monthssince, in dependence upon the Lord for the supply of means, we have beenenabled to provide poor children with schooling, circulate the HolyScriptures, and aid missionary labors. During this time, though thefield of labor has been continually enlarging, and though we have nowand then been brought low in funds, the Lord has never allowed us to beobliged to stop the work. We have been enabled during this time toestablish three day schools, and to connect with the Institution twoother charity day schools, which, humanly speaking, otherwise would havebeen closed for want of means. The number of the children that have beenthus provided with schooling, in the day schools only, amounts to 439. The number of copies of the Holy Scriptures which have been circulatedis 795 Bibles and 753 New Testaments. We have also sent, in aid ofmissionary labors in Canada, in the East Indies, and on the Continent ofEurope, one hundred and seventeen pounds, eleven shillings. The wholeamount of the free-will offerings put into our hands for carrying onthis work from March 5, 1834, to May 19, 1835, is £363 12s. 0¾d. 

June 22. This morning at two my father-in-law died. June 25. Our littleboy is so ill that I have no hope of his recovery. The Lord's holy willbe done concerning the dear little one. June 26. My prayer, lastevening, was, that God would be pleased to support my dear wife underthe trial, should he remove the little one; and to take him soon tohimself, thus sparing him from suffering. I did not pray for the child'srecovery. It was but two hours after that the dear little one went home. I am so fully enabled to realize that the dear infant is so much betteroff with the Lord Jesus than with us, that I scarcely feel the loss atall, and when I weep I weep for joy. 

July 18. I have felt for several days weak in my chest. This weaknesshas been increasing, and to-day I have felt it more than ever. I havethought it well to refrain next week from all public speaking. May theLord grant that I may be brought nearer to him through this, for I amnot at all in the state in which I ought to be, and I think sometimesthat our late afflictions have been lost upon me, and that the Lord willneed to chastise me severely. 

July 31. To-day brother C----r, formerly a minister in theestablishment, who came to us a few days since, began, in connectionwith the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, to go from house to house tospread the truth as a city missionary. [This was a remarkableinterposition of God. Brother Craik had before this, for some months, been unable, on account of bodily infirmity, to labor in the work of theschools, the circulation of the Scriptures, etc. , and my own weakness, shortly after brother C----r's arrival, increased so that I was obligedto give up the work entirely. How gracious, therefore, of the Lord tosend brother C----r, that thus the work might go on! Up to July, 1837, this beloved brother was enabled to continue in his work, and thus thislittle Institution was in a most important way enlarged as it regardsthe field of labor. ]

August 24. I feel very weak, and suffer more than before from thedisease. I am in doubt whether to leave Bristol entirely for a time. Ihave no money to go away for a change of air. I have had an invitationto stay for a week with a sister in the country, and I think ofaccepting the invitation, and going to-morrow. August 26. To-day I hadfive pounds given to me _for the express purpose of using change ofair_. August 29. To-day I received another five pounds _for the samepurpose_. 

August 30. To-day, for the first Lord's day since our arrival inBristol, I have been kept from preaching through illness. How mercifullyhas the Lord dealt in giving me so much strength for these years! I hadanother five pounds sent _to aid me in procuring change of air_. Howkind is the Lord in thus providing me with the means for leavingBristol! September 2. Went with my family to Portishead. 

September 15. As I clearly understood that the person who lets me hishorse has no license, I saw that, being bound as a believer to actaccording to the laws of the country, I could use it no longer; and ashorse exercise seems most important, humanly speaking, for myrestoration, and as this is the only horse which is to be had in theplace, we came to the conclusion to leave Portishead to-morrow. _Immediately after_, I received a kind letter from a brother and twosisters in the Lord, who live in the Isle of Wight, which contained afourth invitation, more pressing than ever, to come and stay with themfor some time. In addition to this, they wrote that they had repeatedlyprayed about the matter, and were persuaded that I ought to come. Thismatter has been to-day a subject for prayer. 

September 16. We came this morning to the conclusion that _I_ should goto the Isle of Wight; but we saw not how my wife and child and ourservant could accompany me, as we had not sufficient money fortravelling expenses; and yet this seemed of importance. The Lordgraciously removed the difficulty this evening; for we received, _mostunexpectedly and unasked for_, five pounds and thirteen shillings, whichwas owed to us, and also, when we had already retired to rest, a letterwas brought, containing a present of two pounds. How very, very kind andtender is the Lord!

September 19. This evening we arrived at our friends' in the Isle ofWight, by whom we were most kindly received. 

September 29. Last evening, when I retired from the family, I had adesire to go to rest at once, for I had prayed a short while before; andfeeling weak in body, the coldness of the night was a temptation to meto pray no further. However, the Lord did help me to fall upon my knees;and no sooner had I commenced praying than he shone into my soul, andgave me such a spirit of prayer as I had not enjoyed for many weeks. Hegraciously once more revived his work in my heart. I enjoyed thatnearness to God and fervency in prayer, for more than an hour, for whichmy soul had been panting for many weeks past. For the first time, duringthis illness, I had now also a spirit of prayer as regards my health. Icould ask the Lord earnestly to restore me again, which had not been thecase before. I now long to go back again to the work in Bristol, yetwithout impatience, and feel assured that the Lord will strengthen me toreturn to it. I went to bed especially happy, and awoke this morning ingreat peace, rose sooner than usual, and had again, for more than anhour, real communion with the Lord, before breakfast. May he in mercycontinue this state of heart to his most unworthy child!

October 9. I have many times had thoughts of giving in print someaccount of the Lord's goodness to me, for the instruction, comfort, andencouragement of the children of God. I have considered to-day all thereasons for and against, and find that there are scarcely any against, and many for it. 

November 15. Bristol. Brother C----r and I have been praying together, the last five days, that the Lord would be pleased to send us means forcarrying on the work of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution. Thisevening, a brother gave me six shillings and one penny, being moneywhich he formerly used to pay towards the support of a trade club, whichhe has lately given up for the Lord's sake. November 18. This eveningthirty pounds were given to me; twenty-five pounds for the ScripturalKnowledge Institution, and five pounds for myself. This is a mostremarkable answer to prayer. Brother C----r and I have prayed repeatedlytogether during the last week concerning the work, and especially thatthe Lord would be pleased to give us the means to continue, and evenenlarge the field. In addition to this, I have several times asked for asupply for myself, and he has kindly granted both these requests. O thatI may have grace to trust him more and more!

CHAPTER VII. 

HOME FOR DESTITUTE ORPHANS. 

1835-1836. 

 FRANKE'S WORKS FOLLOW HIM--GREAT UNDERTAKING CONCEIVED--REASONS FOR ESTABLISHING AN ORPHAN HOUSE--PRAYER FOR GUIDANCE--TREASURE LAID UP IN HEAVEN--IN PRAYER AND IN FAITH, THE WORK IS BEGUN. 

November 20. This evening I took tea at a sister's house, where I foundFranke's life. I have frequently, for a long time, thought of laboringin a similar way, on a much smaller scale; not to imitate Franke, but inreliance upon the Lord. May God make it plain! November 21. To-day Ihave had it very much impressed on my heart, no longer merely to _think_about the establishment of an orphan house, but actually to set aboutit, and I have been very much in prayer respecting it, in order toascertain the Lord's mind. November 23. To-day I had ten pounds sentfrom Ireland, for our Institution. The Lord, in answer to prayer, hasgiven me, in a few days, about fifty pounds. I had asked only for fortypounds. This has been a great encouragement to me, and has still morestirred me up to think and pray about the establishment of an orphanhouse. Nov. 25. I have been again much in prayer yesterday and to-dayabout the orphan house, and am more and more convinced that it is ofGod. May he in mercy guide me!

It may be well to enter somewhat minutely upon the reasons which led meto establish an orphan house. Through my pastoral labors, through mycorrespondence, and through brethren who visited Bristol, I hadconstantly cases brought before me, which proved that one of theespecial things which the children of God needed in our day, was, _tohave their faith strengthened_. I might visit a brother who workedfourteen or even sixteen hours a day at his trade, the necessary resultof which was, that not only his body suffered, but his soul was lean, and he had no enjoyment in God. I might point out to him that he oughtto work less, in order that his bodily health might not suffer, and thathe might gather strength for his inner man, by reading the word of God, by meditation over it, and by prayer. The reply, however, I generallyfound to be something like this: "But if I work less, I do not earnenough for the support of my family. Even now, whilst I work so much, Ihave scarcely enough. " There was no trust in God, no real belief in thetruth of that word, "Seek ye first the kingdom of God, and hisrighteousness, and all these things shall be added unto you. " I mightreply something like this: "My dear brother, it is not your work whichsupports your family, but the Lord; and he who has fed you and yourfamily when you could not work at all, on account of illness, wouldsurely provide for you and yours; if, for the sake of obtaining food foryour inner man, you were to work only for so many hours a day as wouldallow you proper time for retirement. And is it not the case now thatyou begin the work of the day after having had only a few hurriedmoments for prayer; and when you leave off your work in the evening, andmean then to read a little of the word of God, are you not too much wornout in body and mind to enjoy it, and do you not often fall asleepwhilst reading the Scriptures, or whilst on your knees in prayer?" Thebrother would allow it was so; he would allow that my advice was good;but still I read in his countenance, even if he should not have actuallysaid so, "How should I get on, if I were to _carry out_ your advice?" Ilonged, therefore, to have something to point the brother to, as avisible proof that our God and Father is the same faithful God that heever was, --as willing as ever to PROVE himself the LIVING GOD, in ourday as formerly, _to all who put their trust in him_. 

Again, sometimes I found children of God tried in mind by the prospectof old age, when they might be unable to work any longer, and thereforewere harassed by the fear of having to go into the poorhouse. If in sucha case I pointed out to them how their heavenly Father has always helpedthose who put their trust in him, they might not _say_ that times havechanged; but yet it was evident enough that God was not looked upon bythem as the LIVING God. I longed to set something before the children ofGod whereby they might see that he does not forsake, even in our day, those who rely upon him. 

Another class of persons were brethren in business, who suffered intheir souls, and brought guilt on their consciences, by carrying ontheir business almost in the same way as unconverted persons do. Thecompetition in trade, the bad times, the over-peopled country, weregiven as reasons why, if the business were carried on simply accordingto the word of God, it could not be expected to do well. Such a brother, perhaps, would express the wish that he might be differently situated, but very rarely did I see _that there was a stand made for God, thatthere was the holy determination to trust in the living God, and todepend on him, in order that a good conscience might be maintained_. Tothis class, likewise, I desired to show by a visible proof that God isunchangeably the same. 

Then there was another class of persons, individuals who were inprofessions in which they could not continue with a good conscience, orpersons who were in an unscriptural position with reference to spiritualthings; but both classes feared, on account of the consequences, to giveup the profession in which they could not abide with God, or to leavetheir position, lest they should be thrown out of employment. My spiritlonged to be instrumental in strengthening their faith, by giving themnot only instances from the word of God of his willingness and abilityto help all those who rely upon him, but _to show them by proofs_ thathe is the same in our day. I well knew _that the word of God ought to beenough_; but I considered that I ought to lend a helping hand to mybrethren, if by any means, by this visible proof to the unchangeablefaithfulness of the Lord, I might strengthen their hands in God; for Iremembered what a great blessing my own soul had received through theLord's dealings with his servant A. H. Franke, who, in dependence uponthe living God alone, established an immense orphan house, which I hadseen many times with my own eyes. I therefore judged myself bound to bethe servant of the church of Christ in the particular point on which Ihad obtained mercy; namely, _in being able to take God by his word, andto rely upon it_. 

All these exercises of my soul, which resulted from the fact that somany believers with whom I became acquainted were harassed anddistressed in mind, or brought guilt on their consciences on account ofnot trusting in the Lord, were used by God to awaken in my heart thedesire of setting before the church at large, and before the world, aproof that he has not in the least changed; and this seemed to me bestdone by the establishing of an orphan house. It needed to be somethingwhich could be seen, even by the natural eye. Now, if I, a poor man, simply by prayer and faith, obtained, _without asking any individual_, the means for establishing and carrying on an orphan house, there wouldbe something which, with the Lord's blessing, might be instrumental instrengthening the faith of the children of God, besides being atestimony to the consciences of the unconverted of the reality of thethings of God. 

This, then, was the primary reason for establishing the orphan house. Icertainly did from my heart desire to be used by God to benefit thebodies of poor children, bereaved of both parents, and seek in otherrespects, with the help of God, to do them good for this life. I alsoparticularly longed to be used by God in getting the dear orphanstrained up in the fear of God; but still, the first and primary objectof the work was, and still is, that God might be magnified by the factthat the orphans under my care are provided with all they need, only_by prayer and faith_, without any one being asked by me or myfellow-laborers, whereby it may be seen that God is FAITHFUL STILL, andHEARS PRAYER STILL. That I was not mistaken, has been abundantly provedsince November, 1835, both by the conversion of many sinners who haveread the accounts which have been published in connection with thiswork, and also by the abundance of fruit that has followed in the heartsof the saints, for which, from my inmost soul, I desire to be gratefulto God, and the honor and glory of which not only is due to him alone, but which I, by his help, am enabled to ascribe to him. 

November 28. I have been, every day this week, very much in prayerconcerning the orphan house, chiefly entreating the Lord to take awayevery thought concerning it out of my mind if the matter be not of him;and have also repeatedly examined my heart concerning my motives in thematter. But I have been more and more confirmed that it is of God. 

December 2. I have again these last days prayed much about the orphanhouse, and have frequently examined my heart, that if it were at all mydesire to establish it for the sake of gratifying myself I might find itout. To that end I have also conversed with brother Craik about it, thathe might be instrumental in showing me any hidden corruption of my heartconcerning the matter, or any other scriptural reason against myengaging in it. The one only reason which ever made me at all doubt asto its being of God that _I_ should engage in this work, is themultiplicity of engagements which I have already. But if the matter beof God, he will in due time send suitable individuals, so thatcomparatively little of my time will be taken up in this service. 

This morning I asked the Lord especially that he would be pleased toteach me through the instrumentality of brother C. ; and I went to him, that he might have an opportunity of probing my heart. For as I desireonly the Lord's glory, I should be glad to be instructed through theinstrumentality of any brother, if the matter be not of him. But brotherC. , on the contrary, greatly encouraged me in it. Therefore, I have thisday taken the first actual step in the matter, in having ordered billsto be printed, announcing a public meeting on December 9, at which Iintend to lay before the brethren my thoughts concerning the orphanhouse, as a means of ascertaining more clearly the Lord's mindconcerning the matter. December 5. This evening I was struck, in readingthe Scriptures, with these words: "Open thy mouth wide, and I will fillit. " I was led to apply this Scripture to the orphan house, and askedthe Lord for premises, one thousand pounds, and suitable individuals totake care of the children. December 7. To-day I received the firstshilling for the orphan house. 

December 9. This afternoon the first piece of furniture was given, --alarge wardrobe. This afternoon and evening I was low in spirit as itregards the orphan house, but as soon as I began to speak at the meetingI received peculiar assistance from God. After the meeting, tenshillings was given to me. _There was purposely no collection_, nor didany one speak besides myself; for it was not in the least intended towork upon the feelings, for I sought to be quite sure concerning themind of God. After the meeting, a sister offered herself for the work. Iwent home, happy in the Lord, and full of confidence that the matterwill come to pass, though but ten shillings has been given. December 10. I have sent to the press a statement, which contains the substance ofwhat I said at the meeting last evening. I have received a letter, inwhich a brother and sister wrote thus: "We propose ourselves for theservice of the intended orphan house, if you think us qualified for it;also to give up all the furniture, etc. , which the Lord has given us, for its use; and to do this without receiving any salary whatever, believing that if it be the will of the Lord to employ us, he willsupply all our need, " etc. In the evening a brother brought, fromseveral individuals, three dishes, twenty-eight plates, three basins, one jug, four mugs, three salt-stands, one grater, four knives, and fiveforks. 

December 12. While I was praying this morning that the Lord would giveus a fresh token of his favor concerning the orphan house, a brotherbrought three dishes, twelve plates, one basin, and one blanket. Afterthis had been given, I thanked God, and asked him to give even this dayanother encouragement. Shortly after, fifty pounds was given, and thatby an individual from whom, for several reasons, I could not haveexpected this sum. Thus the hand of God appeared so much the moreclearly. Even then I was led to pray that this day the Lord would givestill more. In the evening, accordingly, there was sent, by a sister, twenty-nine yards of print. Also a sister offered herself for the work. December 13. A brother was influenced this day to give four shillingsper week, as long as the Lord gives the means: eight shillings was givenby him as two weeks' subscription. To-day a brother and sister offeredthemselves, with all their furniture, and all their provisions whichthey have in the house, if they can be usefully employed in the concernsof the orphan house. 

December 14. To-day a sister offered her services for the work. Inthe evening another sister offered herself for the institution. December 15. A sister brought, from several friends, ten basins, eightmugs, one plate, five dessert spoons, six teaspoons, one skimmer, onetoasting-fork, one flour-dredge, three knives and forks, one sheet, onepillow-case, one table-cloth; also one pound. In the afternoon were sentfifty-five yards of sheeting, and twelve yards of calico. December 16. Itook out of the box in my room one shilling. December 17. I was rathercast down last evening and this morning about the matter; questioningwhether I ought to be engaged in this way, and was led to ask the Lordto give me some further encouragement. Soon after were sent by a brothertwo pieces of print, the one seven and the other twenty-three and threefourths yards, six and three fourths yards of calico, four pieces oflining, about four yards altogether, a sheet, and a yard measure. Thisevening another brother brought a quantity of household articles, andtold me that it had been put into the heart of an individual to sendto-morrow one hundred pounds. 

December 18. This afternoon the same brother brought, from a sister, acounterpane, a flatiron-stand, eight cups and saucers, a sugar-basin, amilk jug, a teacup, sixteen thimbles, five knives and forks, sixdessert-spoons, twelve teaspoons, four combs, and two little graters;from another friend a flatiron, and a cup and saucer. At the same timehe brought the hundred pounds above referred to. Since the publicationof the second edition, it has pleased the Lord to take to himself thedonor of this hundred pounds, and I therefore give, in this presentedition, some further account of the donation and the donor. 

A. L. Was known to me almost from the beginning of my coming to Bristol, in 1832. She earned her bread by needle-work, by which she gained fromtwo shillings to five shillings per week; the average, I suppose, wasnot more than three shillings sixpence, as she was weak in body. But Ido not remember ever to have heard her utter a word of complaint onaccount of earning so little. Some time before I had been led toestablish an orphan house, her father had died, through which event shehad come in possession of four hundred and eighty pounds, which sum hadbeen left to her (and the same amount to her brother and two sisters) byher grandmother, but of which her father had had the interest during hislifetime. The father, who had been much given to drinking, died in debt, which debts the children wished to pay; but the rest, besides A. L. , didnot like to pay in full, and offered to the creditors twenty-five percent, which they gladly accepted, as they had not the least legal claimupon the children. After the debts had been paid according to thisagreement, sister A. L. Said to herself, "However sinful my father mayhave been, yet he was my father, and as I have the means of paying hisdebts to the full amount, I ought, as a believing child, to do so, seeing that my brother and sisters will not do it. " She then went to allthe creditors secretly, and paid the full amount of the debts, whichtook forty pounds more of her money, besides her share, which she hadgiven before: Her brother and two sisters now gave fifty pounds each oftheir property to their mother; but A. L. Said to herself, "I am a_child of God_; surely I ought to give my mother twice as much as mybrothers and sisters. " She therefore gave her mother one hundred pounds. Shortly after this she sent me the hundred pounds towards the orphanhouse. I was not a little surprised when I received this money from her, for I had always known her as a poor girl, and I had never heardanything about her having come into the possession of this money, andher dress had never given me the least indication of an alteration inher circumstances. Before, however, accepting this money from her, I hada long conversation with her, in which I sought to probe her as to hermotives, and in which I sought to ascertain whether, as I had feared, she might have given this money in the feeling of the moment, withouthaving counted the cost. But I had not conversed long with this belovedsister, before I found that she was, in this particular, a quiet, calm, considerate follower of the Lord Jesus, and one who desired, in spite ofwhat human reason might say, to act according to the words of our Lord, "Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth. " "Sell that ye have, and give alms. " When I remonstrated with her, in order that I might seewhether she had counted the cost, she said to me, "The Lord Jesus hasgiven his _last_ drop of blood for me, and should I not give him thishundred pounds?" She would also have me take five pounds for the poorsaints in communion with us. I mention here particularly that this dearsister kept all these things to herself, and did them as much aspossible in secret; and during her lifetime, I suppose, not six brethrenand sisters among us knew that she had ever possessed four hundred andeighty pounds, or that she had given one hundred pounds towards theorphan house. 

I relate one instance more. August 4, 1836, seven months and a halfafter she had given the hundred pounds, she came one morning to me, andsaid: "Last evening I felt myself particularly stirred up to pray aboutthe funds of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution; but whilst praying, Ithought, _what good is it for me to pray for means, if I do not givewhen I have the means_, and I have therefore brought you this fivepounds. " As I had reason to believe that, by this time, by far thegreater part of her money was gone, I again had a good deal ofconversation with her, to see whether she really did count the cost, andwhether this donation also was given unto the Lord, or from momentaryexcitement, in which case it was better not to give the money. However, she was at this time also steadfast, grounded upon the word of God; andevidently constrained by the love of Christ; and all the effect myconversation had upon her was, that she said, "You must take fiveshillings in addition to the five pounds, as a proof that I give thefive pounds cheerfully. " And thus she constrained me to take the fivepounds and five shillings. --Four things are especially to be noticedabout this beloved sister, with reference to all this period of herearthly pilgrimage: 1. She did all these things in secret, avoiding tothe utmost all show about them, and thus proved that she did not desirethe praise of man. 2. She remained, as before, of an humble and lowlymind, and she proved thus that she had done what she did unto the Lord, and not unto man. 3. Her dress remained, during all the time that shehad this comparative abundance, the same as before. It was clean, yet assimple and as inexpensive as it was at the time when all her incomeconsisted of three shillings and sixpence, or at most five shillings perweek. There was not the least difference as to her lodging, dress, manner of life, etc. She remained in every way the poor handmaid of theLord, as to all outward appearance. 4. But that which is as lovely asthe rest, she continued working at her needle all this time. She earnedher two shillings-sixpence, or three shillings, or a little more, aweek, by her work, as before; whilst she gave away the money insovereigns or five-pound notes. At last all her money was gone, and thatsome years before she fell asleep; and as her bodily health never hadbeen good as long as I had known her, and was now much worse, she foundherself peculiarly dependent upon the Lord, who never forsook her, up tothe last moments of her earthly course. Her body became weaker andweaker, in consequence of which she was able to work very little, formany months before she died; but the Lord supplied her with all sheneeded, though she never asked for anything. For instance, a sister incommunion With us sent her, for many months, all the bread she used. Hermouth was full of thanksgiving, even in the midst of the greatest bodilysufferings. 

December 20. A sister gave five pounds. December 21. A friend sent onepound. Weekly subscription of four shillings. December 22. A sister gaveme one pound, and a friend sent two shillings and sixpence. December 23. A brother gave, this evening, a piece of blind line and a dozen of blindtassels. About ten in the evening, a gentleman brought me from anindividual, whose name he was not to mention, four pounds, of which Iwas allowed to take two pounds for the orphan house, and to give theother two pounds to poor believers. December 31. This evening we had aspecial meeting for prayer and praise. There have been received into thechurch, during the past year, 59. There are men in communion with us, 95. I have received for my temporal wants, in freewill offerings, presents, etc. , £285 1s. 1¼d. 

 During January to May of 1836, numerous donations were made of furniture, provisions, half-worn clothing, and money (varying from one hundred pounds to a halfpenny). Encouraged by these _unsolicited_ offerings, Mr. Müller determined to open the Orphan House. 

April, 21. This day was set apart for prayer and thanksgiving concerningthe Orphan House, as it is now opened. In the morning, several brethrenprayed, and brother Craik spoke on the last verses of Psalm xx. In theafternoon, I addressed our day and Sunday school children, the orphans, and other children present. In the evening we had another prayermeeting. There are now seventeen children in the Orphan House. 

May 6. I have now been for some years, and especially these last fewmonths, more or less thinking and praying respecting publishing a shortaccount of the Lord's dealings with me. To-day I have at last settled todo so, and have begun to write. 

May 16. For these several weeks our income has been little; and though Ihad prayed many times that the Lord would enable us to put by the taxes, yet the prayer remained unanswered. In the midst of it all, my comfortwas, that the Lord would send help by the time it would be needed. Onething particularly has been a trial to us of late, far more than our owntemporal circumstances, which is, that we have scarcely, in any measure, been able to relieve the distress among the poor saints. To-day, theLord, at last, after I had many times prayed to him for these weekspast, answered my prayers, there being seven pounds twelve shillings andone farthing given to me as my part of the freewill offerings throughthe boxes, --two five-pound notes having been put in yesterday, one forbrother Craik and one for me. Thus the Lord has again delivered us, andanswered our prayers, and that _not one single hour too late_; for thetaxes have not as yet been called for. May he fill my heart withgratitude for this fresh deliverance, and may he be pleased to enable memore and more to trust in him, and to wait patiently for his help?

CHAPTER VIII. 

THE FIELD WIDENING. 

1836-1837. 

 AN UNEXPECTED OBSTACLE--IMPLICIT SUBMISSION--A SECOND ORPHAN HOUSE PROPOSED--AN ENCOURAGING TEXT--THE NEW ORPHAN HOUSE OPENED--COMPLETED ANSWER TO PRAYER--PROGRESS OF THE LORD'S WORK--THE OVERSIGHT OF THE FLOCK. 

 Under date of May 18, 1836, Mr. M. Says:--

In the foregoing pages, a statement has been given of the success withwhich the Lord has been pleased to crown the prayers of his servantrespecting the establishment of an Orphan House in this city. Thesubject of my prayer was, that he would graciously provide a house, either as a loan or as a gift, or that some one might be led to pay therent for one; further, that he would give me one thousand pounds for theobject, and likewise suitable individuals to take care of the children. A day or two after, I was led to ask, in addition to the above, that hewould put it into the hearts of his people to send me articles offurniture, and some clothes for the children. In answer to thesepetitions, many articles of furniture, clothing, and food were sent, aconditional offer of a house, as a gift, was made, individuals proposedthemselves to take care of the children, and various sums of money weregiven, varying from one hundred pounds to a halfpenny. 

It may be well to state that the above results have followed in answerto prayer, without any one having been asked by me for one single thing;from which I have refrained, not on account of want of confidence in thebrethren, or because I doubted their love to the Lord, but that I mightsee the hand of God so much the more clearly. 

So far as I remember, I brought even the most minute circumstancesconcerning the Orphan House before the Lord in my petitions, beingconscious of my own weakness and ignorance. There was, however, onepoint I never had prayed about, namely, that the Lord would sendchildren; for I naturally took it for granted that there would be plentyof applications. The appointed time came, and not even one applicationwas made. This circumstance now led me to lie low before my God inprayer, and to examine my heart once more as to all the motivesconcerning it; and being able, as formerly, to say, that his glory wasmy chief aim, _i. E. _ that it might be seen that it is not a vain thingto trust in the living God, and still continuing in prayer, I was atlast brought to this state, that I could say _from my heart_ that Ishould rejoice in God being glorified in this matter, though it were _bybringing the whole to nothing_. But as still, after all, it seemed to memore tending to the glory of God to establish and prosper the OrphanHouse, I could then ask him heartily to send applications. I enjoyed nowa peaceful state of heart concerning the subject, and was also moreassured than ever that God would establish it. _The very next day_ thefirst application was made, and within a short time forty-three applied. I rented the house No. 6, Wilson Street, as being, on account of itscheapness and largeness, very suitable. 

I have mentioned that we intended to take in the children from theseventh to the twelfth year. But after six applications had been madefor children between four and six years of age, it became a subject ofsolemn and prayerful consideration, whether, as long as there werevacancies, such children should not be received, though so young. I cameat last to the conclusion to take in the little girls under seven yearsof age, for whom application had been made. Further, it has beenrepeatedly brought before me, how desirable it would be to establishalso, in this city, an Orphan House for _male_ children, and there wereeven articles sent for _little orphan boys_. Partly, then, on account ofthese reasons; and partly because the Institution already opened wasquite filled in a few days; and partly because the Lord has donehitherto far above what I could have expected; I have at last, afterrepeated prayer, come to the conclusion, in the name of the Lord, and independence upon him alone for support, to propose the establishment ofan Infant Orphan House. 

June 3. From May 16 up to this day I have been confined to the house, and a part of the time to my bed, on account of a local inflammation, which keeps me from walking. Almost every day during this time I havebeen able to continue writing a narrative of the Lord's dealings withme, which had been again laid aside after May 7, on account of a numberof pressing engagements. It is very remarkable that the greatestobjection against writing it for the press was want of time. Now, through this affliction, which leaves my mind free, and gives me time, on account of confinement to the house, I have been able to write abouta hundred quarto pages. 

June 14. This morning brother C----r and I prayed unitedly, chieflyabout the schools and the circulation of the Scriptures. Besides askingfor blessings upon the work, we have also asked the Lord for the meanswhich are needed; for on July 1, seventeen pounds ten shillings will bedue for the rent of school-rooms, and, besides this, we want at leastforty pounds more to go on with the circulation of the Scriptures, topay the salaries of the masters, etc. Towards all this we have onlyabout seven pounds. I also prayed for the remainder of the thousandpounds for the Orphan House. 

June 21. This evening brother C----r and I found that the Lord has notonly been pleased to send us, through the offerings which have come induring the last week, in answer to our prayers, the seventeen pounds tenshillings which will be due for the rent of two school-rooms on July 1, but that we have five pounds more than is needed. Thus the Lord oncemore has answered our prayers. 

July 28. For some weeks past we have not been able to pay the salary ofthe masters and governesses _a month in advance_, but have been obligedto pay it _weekly_. Brother C----r and I have lately prayed repeatedlytogether respecting the funds, but we were now brought so low, that weshould not have been able to pay even this _weekly_ salary of theteachers, had not the Lord most remarkably helped us again to-day. For, besides one pound, which was given to us, this evening a brother gaveeight pounds, which sum had been made up by a number of his workmen_paying weekly one penny each_, of their own accord, towards our funds. The money had been collecting for many months, and, in this ournecessity, it had been put into the heart of this brother to bring it. 

July 29. This evening, from six to half past nine, we had a meeting forinquirers. There came twelve fresh cases before us. 

October 1. To-day, in dependence upon the Lord alone for means, weengaged a brother as a master for a sixth day school. On account of themany deliverances which we have had of late, we have not hesitated toenlarge the field, as another boys' school was greatly needed. 

October 5. This evening twenty-five pounds was given to me for theScriptural Knowledge Institution. Thus the Lord has already given themeans of defraying the expenses of the new boys' school for some monthsto come. 

October 19. To-day, after having many times prayed respecting thematter, I have at last engaged a sister as matron for the Infant OrphanHouse, never having been able, up to this day, to meet with anindividual who seemed suitable, though there has been money enough inhand, for some time past, for commencing this work, and there have beenapplications made for several infant orphans. 

October 25. To-day we obtained, without any trouble, through the kindhand of God, very suitable premises for the Infant Orphan House. 

November 5. There was given by a brother one hundred pounds, fiftypounds of which was previously promised, to insure the rent forpremises. It is a remarkable fact, concerning this donation, that I had, in December of last year, repeatedly asked the Lord to incline the heartof this brother to give this hundred pounds, and I made a memorandum ofthis prayer in my journal of December 12, 1835. On January 25, 1836, fifty pounds was promised by him, and on November 5, fifty poundsbesides that sum was given; but it was not till some days after, that Iremembered that the very sum for which I had asked the Lord had beengiven. When it came to my mind that this prayer had been noted down inmy journal, and I showed it to the donor, we rejoiced together; _he_, tohave been the instrument in giving, and _I_ to have had the requestgranted. 

November 30. On account of many pressing engagements, I had not beenled, for some time past, to pray respecting the funds. But _being ingreat need_, I was led, yesterday morning, earnestly to ask the Lord;and in answer to this petition a brother gave me, last evening, tenpounds. He had had it in his heart, for several months past, to givethis sum, but had been hitherto kept from it, not having the means. Just now, in this our great necessity, the Lord furnished him with themeans, and we were helped in this way. In addition to this ten pounds, Ireceived last evening a letter with five pounds, from a sister whom Inever saw, and who has been several times used by God as an instrumentto supply our wants. She writes thus: "It has been so much on my mindlately to send you some money, that I feel as if there must be someneed, which the Lord purposes to honor me by making me the instrument ofsupplying. I therefore enclose you five pounds, all I have in the houseat this moment. "

December 9. One pound, with Mark ix. 36-7: "And taking a little child, he set him in the midst of them, " etc. , a most encouraging passage forthis work, the force of which I had never felt before. 

December 15. This day was set apart for prayer and thanksgivingrespecting the Infant Orphan House, which was opened on November 28. Inthe morning we had a prayer meeting. In the afternoon, besides prayerand thanksgiving, I addressed the children of our day schools and theorphans, about 350, on Ecclesiastes xii. 1. 

 In addition to the items mentioned above, donations were received during the year, of money, food, clothes, books, boxes, coal-hods, ornaments (to be sold), etc. ; also, the offer of gratuitous medical attendance, and medicine. Up to the close of 1836, seven hundred and seventy pounds and ninepence halfpenny had been given, and forty pounds promised. 

December 31. We had this evening a prayer meeting to praise the Lord forhis goodness during the past year, and to ask him for a continuance ofhis favors. 

During the past year there have been received into the church, 52; andthe Lord has been pleased to give me, as it regards my temporalsupplies, £232 11s. 9d. 

January 2, 1837. This evening the two churches had again an especialprayer meeting. 

January 5. To-day a sister called and told me about the conversion ofher father, who, in his eightieth year, after having for many yearslived openly in sin, is at last brought to the knowledge of the Lord. This sister had long prayed for the conversion of her father, and atlast, though only after twenty years, the Lord gave her the desire ofher heart. 

May 18. There are now sixty-four children in the two Orphan Houses, andtwo more are expected, which will fill the two houses. 

May 28. The narrative of some of the Lord's dealings with me is now nearbeing published, which has led me again most earnestly this day week, and repeatedly since, to ask the Lord that he would be pleased to giveme what is wanting of the one thousand pounds, for which sum I haveasked him on behalf of the orphans; for though, in my own mind, thething is as good as done, so much so that I have repeatedly been able tothank God that he will surely give me every shilling of that sum, yet toothers this would not be enough. As the whole matter, then, about theOrphan House had been commenced for the glory of God, that in this waybefore the world and the church there might be another visible proofthat the Lord delights in answering prayer; and as there was yet a partof the thousand pounds wanting; and _as I earnestly desired the bookmight not leave the press_ before every shilling of that sum had beengiven in answer to prayer, _without one single individual having beenasked by me for anything_, that thus I might have the sweet privilege ofbearing my testimony for God in this book;--for these reasons, I say, Ihave given myself earnestly to prayer about this matter since May 21. OnMay 22 came in seven pounds and ten shillings, and on May 23, threepounds. On May 24, a lady, whom I never saw before, called on me, andgave me forty pounds. This circumstance has greatly encouraged me; forthe Lord showed me thereby, afresh, his willingness to continue to sendus _large sums_, and that they can even come from individuals whom wehave never seen before. On May 25, three pounds and six shillings weresent, from two unexpected quarters. On May 27 was sent, anonymously, aparcel of worn clothes, from London, and a sovereign. To-day (May 28) Ireceived again four pounds three shillings and sixpence; and also aparcel was sent from a considerable distance, containing seven pairs ofsocks, and the following trinkets, to be sold for the support of theorphans: one gold pin with an Irish pearl, fifteen Irish pearls, twopins, two brooches, two lockets, one seal, two studs, eleven rings, onechain, and one bracelet, all of gold. 

June 15. To-day I gave myself once more earnestly to prayer respectingthe remainder of the thousand pounds. This evening five pounds weregiven, so that now the whole sum is made up. During eighteen months andten days this petition has been brought before God almost daily. Fromthe moment I asked till the Lord granted it fully, I had never beenallowed to doubt that he would give every shilling of that sum. Oftenhave I praised him beforehand, in the assurance that he would grant myrequest. The thing after which we have especially to seek in prayer is, that we believe that we receive, according to Mark xi. 24: "_What thingssoever ye desire, when ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and yeshall have them. _"

As the Lord has so greatly condescended to listen to my prayers, and asI consider it one of the particular talents which he has intrusted to meto exercise faith upon his promises, as it regards my own temporalwants and those of others; and as an Orphan House for _boys_ above sevenyears of age seems greatly needed in this city; and as also without itwe know not how to provide for the little _boys_ in the Infant OrphanHouse, when they are above seven years of age, I purpose to establish anOrphan House for about forty boys above seven years of age. 

July 12. The same friend who gave me on May 24, 1837, forty pounds forthe orphans, and whom, up to that time, I had never seen, gave fourhundred and sixty pounds more, being altogether five hundred pounds. 

It is now three years and four months since brother Craik and I began, in dependence upon the Lord for funds, to seek to help the spread of thegospel through the instrumentality of schools, the circulation of theHoly Scriptures, and by aiding missionary exertions. Since then therehave been circulated, through our instrumentality, 4, 030 copies of theScriptures; four day schools, for poor children, have been _established_by us; 1, 119 children have been instructed in the six day schools, and353 children are now in those six day schools. Besides this, a Sundayschool and an adult school have been supplied with all they needed, andmissionary exertions in the East Indies, in Upper Canada, and on thecontinent of Europe, have been aided. In addition to this, the word ofGod has been preached from house to house among the poor, in connectionwith the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, by brother C----r, within thelast two years. 

 On the 15th of August, 1837, the preceding portion of this narrative was published. 

Aug. 17. To-day two more children were received into the Infant OrphanHouse, which makes up our full number, sixty-six in the Girls' andInfant Orphan Houses. 

September 2. I have been looking about for a house for the orphan boys, these last three days. Everything else has been provided. The Lord hasgiven suitable individuals to take care of the children, money, etc. Inhis own time he will give a house also. 

September 19. It was to-day particularly impressed upon my heart that Iought to seek for more retirement, though the work should _apparently_suffer ever so much; and that arrangements should be made whereby I maybe able to visit the brethren more, as an _unvisited_ church will sooneror later become an _unhealthy church_. Pastors, as fellow-laborers, aregreatly needed among us. 

September 28. I have for a long time been too much outwardly engaged. Yesterday morning I spent about three hours in the vestry of Gideon, tobe able to have more time for retirement. I meant to do the same in theafternoon, but before I could leave the house I was called on, and thusone person after the other came, till I had to go out. Thus it has beenagain to-day. 

October 16. For a long time past brother Craik and I have felt theimportance of more pastoral visiting, and it has been _one of ourgreatest trials_ that we have been unable to give more time to it. Thisevening we had purposely a meeting of the two churches, at which brotherCraik and I, and a brother from Devonshire, spoke on: I. The importanceof pastoral visiting. II. The particular obstacles which hindered us inattending to it. III. The question whether there was any way of removingsome of the obstacles. 

I. As to the importance of pastoral visiting, the following points werementioned: 1. Watching over the saints, by means of visiting them, toprevent coldness, or to recover them from backsliding. 2. To counsel andadvise them in family affairs, in their business, and in spiritualmatters. 3. To keep up that loving and familiar intercourse which is sodesirable between saints and those who have the oversight of them. Thesevisits should be, if possible, frequent; but in our case there have beenseveral obstacles in the way. 

II. The particular obstacles in our case are: 1. The largeness of thenumber who are in communion with us. One hundred would be quite as manyas we have strength to visit regularly, and as often as would bedesirable; but there are nearly four hundred in fellowship with us. 2. The distance of the houses of the saints from our own dwellings, as manylive more than two miles off. 3. The Lord's blessing upon our labors. Not one year has passed away, since we have been in Bristol, withoutmore than fifty having been added to our number, each of whom, ingeneral, needed several times to be conversed with before being admittedinto fellowship. 4. That brother Craik and I have each of us the care oftwo churches. At the first sight it appears as if the work is thusdivided, but the double number of meetings, etc. , nearly double thework. 5. The mere ruling, and taking care, in general, of a large bodyof believers, irrespective of the other work, takes much more time, andrequires much more strength, than the taking care of a small body ofbelievers, as we, by grace, desire not to allow known sin among us. 6. The position which we have in the church at large brings many brethrento us who travel through Bristol, who call on us, or lodge with us, andto whom, according to the Lord's will, we have to give some time. 7. Inmy own case, an extensive needful correspondence. 8. The weakness ofbody on the part of both of us. When the preaching is done, --whenstrangers who lodge with us are gone, --when the calls at our house areover, --when the needful letters, however briefly, are written, --when thenecessary church business is settled, --our minds are often so worn outthat we are glad to be quiet. 9. But suppose we have bodily strengthremaining, after the above things have been attended to, yet the frameof mind is not always so as that one could visit. After having beenparticularly tried by church matters, which in so large a body does notrarely occur, or being cast down in one's own soul, one may be fit forthe closet, but not for visiting the saints. 10. Lastly, in my own case, no small part of my time is taken up by attending to the affairs of theOrphan Houses, schools, the circulation of the Scriptures, the aidingmissionary efforts, and other work connected with the ScripturalKnowledge Institution. 

III. What is to be done under these circumstances? 1. In the days of theapostles there would have been more brethren to take the oversight of solarge a body as we are. The Lord has not laid upon us a burden which istoo heavy for us; he is not a hard master. It is evident that he doesnot mean us _even to attempt to visit all the saints_ as much as isevidently needful, and much less as frequently as it would be desirable. We mention this, to prevent uncomfortable feelings on the part of thedear saints under our pastoral care, who find themselves not as muchvisited as they used to be when we came to Bristol, when the number ofthem was not seventy, and now it is about four hundred, and when in manyother respects the work in our hands was not half so much as it is now, and when we had much more bodily strength. 2. It is therefore evidentthat there are other pastors needed; not nominal pastors, but such asthe Lord has called, to whom he has given a pastor's heart and pastoralgifts. 3. Such may be raised up by the Lord from our own number, or theLord may send them from elsewhere. 4. But in the mean time we should atleast see whether there are not helpers among us. 5. As to the workitself, in order that time may be saved, it appears desirable that thetwo churches, Bethesda and Gideon, should be united into one, that thebreaking of bread should be alternately, and that the number of weeklymeetings should be reduced. 

October 21. To-day the Lord has given me a house for the Orphan Boys, inthe same street in which the other two Orphan Houses are. 

 Mr. Müller's health having suffered from his cares, money was sent him from unexpected sources, to be used in travelling and recreation. 

REVIEW OF THE YEAR 1837. 

1. There are now eighty-one children in the three Orphan Houses, andnine brethren and sisters, who have the care of them. Ninety, therefore, daily sit down to table. Lord, look on the necessities of thy servant!

2. The schools require as much help as before; nay, more, particularlythe Sunday school, in which there are at present about 320 children, andin the day schools about 350. Lord, thy servant is a poor man; but hehas trusted in thee, and made his boast in thee, before the sons of men;therefore let him not be confounded! Let it not be said all this wasenthusiasm, and therefore it is come to naught!

3. My temporal supplies have been £307 2s. 6½d. 

CHAPTER IX. 

TRIAL. 

1838. 

 THE MINISTRY OF SICKNESS--PEACE OF MIND--JESUS A PRESENT HELP--DEEP POVERTY--PLEADING WITH GOD--UNITED PRAYER. 

January 6, 1838. I feel little better in my head, though my generalhealth seems improved; but my kind physician says I am much better, andadvises me now change of air. This evening a sister, who resides aboutfifty miles from hence, and who is quite unacquainted with the medicaladvice given to me this morning, sent me fifteen pounds for the expresspurpose of change of air; and wrote that she felt assured, from havingbeen similarly afflicted, that nothing would do me so much good, humanlyspeaking, as quiet and change of air. 

January 7. This is the ninth Lord's day that I have been kept fromministering in the word. My affliction is connected with a greattendency to irritability of temper; yea, with some satanic feeling, foreign to me even naturally. 

January 10. To-day I went with my family to Trowbridge. Jan. 14. Lord'sday. I have spent several hours in prayer to-day, and read on my knees, and prayed for two hours over Psalm lxiii. God has blessed my soul muchto-day. My soul is now brought into that state that I delight myself inthe will of God, as it regards my health. Yea, I can now say, _from myheart_, I would not have this disease removed till God, by its means, has bestowed the blessing for which it was sent. 

January 15. I have had, since yesterday afternoon, less suffering in myhead than for the last eight days; though it is even now far from beingwell. I have still an inward assurance, on account of the spiritualblessings which the Lord has granted to me, that through this afflictionhe is only purifying me for his blessed service, and that I shall besoon restored to the work. To-day, also, God has continued to mefervency of spirit, which I have now enjoyed for three days following. He has to-day, also, drawn out my soul into much real communion withhimself, and into holy desires to be more conformed to his dear Son. When God gives a spirit of prayer, how easy then to pray! Nevertheless, it was given to me in the use of the means, as I fell on my knees lastSaturday, to read his word with meditation, and to turn it into prayer. To-day I spent about three hours in prayer over Psalms lxiv. And lxv. Inreference to that precious word, "O thou that hearest prayer, " (Ps. Lxv. 2, ) I asked the Lord the following petitions, and entreated him torecord them in heaven, and to answer them. 

1. That he would give me grace to glorify him by a submissive andpatient spirit under my affliction. 

2. That as I was enabled now, and _only now from my heart_, to praiseGod for this affliction, he would not remove his hand from me until hehad qualified me for his work more than I have been hitherto. 

3. That he would be pleased to grant that the work of conversion, through the instrumentality of brother Craik and myself, might notcease, but go on as much now as when we first came to Bristol, yea, moreabundantly than even then. 

4. That he would be pleased to give more real spiritual prosperity tothe church under our care than ever we have as yet enjoyed. 

5. Having praised him for the sale of so many copies of my Narrative inso short a time, I entreated him to cause every copy to be disposed of. 

6. I asked him to continue to let his rich blessing rest upon thislittle work, and more abundantly, so that many may be converted throughit, and many of the children of God truly benefited by it, and that thusI might now be speaking through it, though laid aside from activeservice. 

7. I asked him for his blessing, in the way of conversion, to rest uponthe orphans, and upon the Sunday and day-school children under our care. 

8. I asked him for means to carry on these Institutions, and to enlargethem. 

These are some of the petitions which I have asked of my God thisevening, in connection with this his own word. I believe _he has heardme_. I believe he will make it manifest in his own good time that _hehas heard_ me, and I have recorded these my petitions, this 15th day ofJanuary, 1838, that when God has answered them he may get, through this, glory to his name. [Whilst writing this second part, I add to the praiseof the Lord, and for the encouragement of the children of God, thatpetitions 4, 5, 6, 7, and 8, have been _fully_ answered, and the otherpetitions, likewise, in part. ]

January 16. Tuesday. A blessed day. How very good is the Lord! Fervencyof spirit, through his grace, is continued to me; though this morning, but for the help of God, I should have lost it again. The weather hasbeen very cold for several days; but to-day I suffered much, eitherbecause it was colder than before, or because I felt it more, owing tothe weakness of my body, and having taken so much medicine. I arose frommy knees and stirred the fire, but I still remained very cold. I was alittle irritated by this. I moved to another part of the room, but feltthe cold still more. At last, having prayed for some time, I was obligedto rise up and take a walk to promote circulation. I now entreated theLord on my walk that this circumstance might not be permitted to rob meof the precious communion which I have had with him the last three days;for this was the object at which Satan aimed. I confessed also my sin ofirritability on account of the cold, and sought to have my consciencecleansed through the blood of Jesus. He had mercy upon me, my peace wasrestored, and when I returned I sought the Lord again in prayer, and haduninterrupted communion with him. 

 His health remaining feeble, Mr. M. Left England on April 6, for Germany, and returned to Bristol May 7. He continues his narrative:--

May 8. This evening I went to the prayer meeting at Gideon. I read Psalmciii. , and was able to thank the Lord publicly for my late affliction. This is the first time that I have taken any part in the public meetingsof the brethren since November 6, 1837. 

July 12. The funds, which were this day twelvemonth about seven hundredand eighty pounds, are now reduced to about twenty pounds; but, thanksbe to the Lord, my faith is as strong, or stronger, than it was when wehad the larger sum in hand; nor has he at any time, from thecommencement of the work, allowed me to distrust him. Nevertheless, asour Lord will be inquired of, and as real faith is manifested as such byleading to prayer, I gave myself to prayer with brother T----, of theBoys' Orphan House, who had called on me, and who, besides my wife andbrother Craik, is the only individual to whom I speak about the stateof the funds. While we were praying, an orphan child from Frome wasbrought, and some believers at Frome, having collected among them fivepounds, sent this money with the child. Thus we received the firstanswer at a time of need. _We have given notice for seven children tocome in, and purpose to give notice for five more, though our funds areso low, hoping that God will look on our necessities. _

July 17 and 18. These two days we have had two especial prayer meetings, from six to nine in the evening, to commend publicly to the Lord theBoys' Orphan House. Our funds are how very low. There are about twentypounds in hand, and in a few days thirty pounds, at least, will beneeded; but I _purposely_ avoided saying anything about our presentnecessities, and spoke only to the praise of God, about the abundancewith which our gracious Father, "the Father of the fatherless, " hashitherto supplied us. This was done in order that the hand of God, insending help, may be so much the more clearly seen. 

July 22. This evening I was walking in our little garden, meditating onHeb. Xiii. 8, "Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to-day, andforever. " Whilst meditating on his unchangeable love, power, wisdom, etc. , and turning all, as I went on, into prayer respecting myself; andwhilst applying likewise his unchangeable love, and power, and wisdom, etc. , both to my present spiritual and temporal circumstances, --all atonce the present need of the Orphan Houses was brought to my mind. Immediately I was led to say to myself, Jesus in his love and power hashitherto supplied me with what I have needed for the orphans, and in thesame unchangeable love and power he will provide me with what I may needfor the future. A flow of joy came into my soul whilst realizing thusthe unchangeableness of our adorable Lord. About one minute after, aletter was brought me, enclosing a bill for twenty pounds. 

August 18. I have not one penny in hand for the orphans. In a day or twoagain many pounds will be needed. My eyes are up to the Lord. _Evening. _Before this day is over, I have received from a sister five pounds. Shehad some time since put away her trinkets, to be sold for the benefit ofthe orphans. This morning, whilst in prayer, it came to her mind, "Ihave this five pounds, and owe no man anything, therefore it would bebetter to give this money at once, as it may be some time before I candispose of the trinkets. " She therefore brought it, little knowing thatthere was not a penny in hand. 

August 29. To-day sixteen believers were baptized. Among those who werebaptized was an aged brother of above eighty-four years, and one aboveseventy. For the latter, his believing wife had prayed thirty-eightyears, and at last the Lord answered her prayers in his conversion. 

August 31. I have been waiting on the Lord for means, as the matron'sbooks from the Girls' Orphan House have been brought, and there is nomoney in hand to advance for housekeeping. But, as yet, the Lord has notbeen pleased to send help. As the matron called to-day for money, one ofthe laborers gave two pounds of his own, for the present necessities. 

September 1. The Lord in his wisdom and love has not yet sent help. Whence it is to come, need not be my care. But _I believe_ God will, indue time, send help. His hour is not yet come. As there was money neededin the Boys' Orphan House also, the same brother just alluded to gavetwo pounds for that also. Thus we were delivered at this time likewise. But now his means are gone. This is the most trying hour that as yet Ihave had in the work, as it regards means; but I know that I shall yetpraise the Lord for his help. 

September 5. Our hour of trial continues still. The Lord mercifully hasgiven enough to supply our daily necessities; but he gives _by the day_now, and almost _by the hour_, as we need it. Nothing came in yesterday. I have besought the Lord again and again, both yesterday and to-day. Itis as if the Lord said: "Mine hour is not yet come. " But I have faith inGod. I believe that he surely will send help, though I know not whenceit is to come. Many pounds are needed within a few days, and there isnot a penny in hand. This morning two pounds was given for the presentnecessities, by one of the laborers in the work. _Evening. _ This veryday the Lord sent again some help to encourage me to continue to wait onhim, and to trust in him. As I was praying this afternoon respecting thematter, I felt fully assured that the Lord would send help, and praisedhim beforehand for his help, and asked him to encourage our heartsthrough it. I have been also led, yesterday and to-day, to ask the Lordespecially that he would not allow my faith to fail. A few minutes afterI had prayed, brother T---- came and brought four pounds one shillingand fivepence, which had come in in several small donations. He told me, at the same time, that to-morrow the books will be brought from theInfant Orphan House, when money must be advanced for housekeeping. Ithought for a moment it might be well to keep three pounds of this moneyfor that purpose. But it occurred to me immediately, "_Sufficient untothe day is the evil thereof. _" The Lord can provide by to-morrow muchmore than I need; and I therefore sent three pounds to one of thesisters whose quarterly salary was due, and the remaining one pound oneshilling and fivepence to the Boys' Orphan House for housekeeping. ThusI am still penniless. My hope is in God; he will provide. 

September 6. This morning the books were brought from the Infant OrphanHouse, and the matron sent to ask when she should fetch them, implyingwhen they would have been looked over, and when money would be advancedfor housekeeping. I said, "to-morrow, " though I had not a single pennyin hand. About an hour after, brother T---- sent me a note, to say thathe had received one pound this morning, and that last evening a brotherhad sent twenty-nine pounds of salt, forty-four dozen of onions, andtwenty-six pounds of groats. [16]

 [Footnote 16: Groats. Oats or other grain, with the hulls removed. --ED. ]

September 7. The time had come that I had to send money to the InfantOrphan House, but the Lord had not sent any more. I gave, therefore, thepound which had come in yesterday, and two shillings and twopence whichhad been put into the box in my house, trusting to the good Lord to sendin more. 

September 8. It has not pleased my gracious Lord to send me help as yet. Yesterday and to-day I have been pleading with God eleven arguments whyhe would be graciously pleased to send help. The arguments which I pleadwith God are:--

1. That I set about the work for the glory of God, _i. E. _ that theremight be a visible proof, by God supplying, _in answer to prayer only_, the necessities of the orphans, that he is the _living_ God, and mostwilling, even in _our_ day, to answer prayer; and that, therefore, hewould be pleased to send supplies. 

2. That God is the "Father of the fatherless, " and that he, therefore, as their father, would be pleased to provide. Psalm lxviii. 5. 

3. That I have received the children in the name of Jesus, and thattherefore he, in these children, has been received, and is fed, and isclothed; and that therefore he would be pleased to consider this. Markix. 36, 37. 

4. That the faith of many of the children of God has been strengthenedby this work hitherto, and that, if God were to withhold the means forthe future, those who are weak in faith would be staggered; whilst, by acontinuance of means, their faith might still further be strengthened. 

5. That many enemies would laugh, were the Lord to withhold supplies, and say, Did we not foretell that this enthusiasm would come to nothing?

6. That many of the children of God, who are uninstructed, or in acarnal state, would feel themselves _justified_ to continue theiralliance with the world in the work of God, and to go on as heretoforein their unscriptural proceedings respecting similar institutions, sofar as the obtaining of means is concerned, if he were not to help me. 

7. That the Lord would remember that I am his child, and that he wouldgraciously pity me, and remember that _I_ cannot provide for thesechildren, and that therefore he would not allow this burden to lie uponme long without sending help. 

8. That he would remember likewise my fellow-laborers in the work, whotrust in him, but who would be tried were he to withhold supplies. 

9. That he would remember that I should have to dismiss the childrenfrom under our scriptural instruction to their former companions. 

10. That he would show that those were mistaken who said, that, _at thefirst_, supplies might be expected, while the thing was new, but notafterwards. 

11. That I should not know, were he to withhold means, what constructionI should put upon all the many most remarkable answers to prayer whichhe had given me heretofore in connection with this work, and which mostfully have shown to me that it is of God. 

In some small measure I now understand, experimentally, the meaning ofthat word, "_how long_, " which so frequently occurs in the prayers ofthe Psalms. But even now, by the grace of God, my eyes are up unto himonly, and I believe that he will send help. 

Sept. 10. Monday morning. Neither Saturday nor yesterday had any moneycome in. It appeared to me now needful to take some steps on account ofour need, _i. E. _ to go to the Orphan Houses, call the brethren andsisters together (who, except brother T----, had never been informedabout the state of the funds), state the case to them, see how muchmoney was needed for the present, tell them that amidst all this trialof faith I still believed that God would help, and to pray with them. Especially, also, I meant to go for the sake of telling them that nomore articles must be purchased than we have the means to pay for, butto let there be nothing lacking in any way to the children, as itregards nourishing food and needful clothing; for I would rather at oncesend them away than that they should lack. I meant to go for the sakealso of seeing whether there were still articles remaining which hadbeen sent for the purpose of being sold, or whether there were anyarticles really needless, that we might turn them into money. I feltthat the matter was now come to a solemn crisis. About half-past ninesixpence came in, which had been put anonymously into the box at GideonChapel. This money seemed to me like an earnest that God would havecompassion and send more. About ten, after I had returned from brotherCraik, to whom I had unbosomed my heart again, whilst once more inprayer for help, a sister called who gave two sovereigns to my wife forthe orphans, stating that she had felt herself stirred up to come, andthat she had delayed coming already too long. A few minutes after, whenI went into the room where she was, she gave me two sovereigns more, andall this without knowing the least about our need. Thus the Lord mostmercifully has sent us a little help, to the great encouragement of myfaith. A few minutes after I was called on for money from the InfantOrphan House, to which I sent two pounds, and one pound sixpence to theBoys' Orphan House, and one pound to the Girls' Orphan House. 

To-day I saw a young brother who, as well as one of his sisters, hasbeen brought to the knowledge of the Lord through my Narrative. 

Sept. 11. The good Lord, in his wisdom, still sees it needful to keep usvery low. But this afternoon brother T---- called, and told me that oneof our fellow-laborers had sold his metal watch, and two gold pins, forone pound one shilling, that nine shillings sixpence had come in, andthat two of our fellow-laborers had sent two lots of books of their own, nineteen and twenty-one in number, to be sold for the orphans. 

Sept. 12. Still the trial continues. Only nine shillings came in to-day, given by one of the laborers. In the midst of this great trial of faiththe Lord still mercifully keeps me in great peace. He also allows me tosee that our labor is not in vain; for yesterday died Leah Culliford, one of the orphans, about nine years old, truly converted, and broughtto the faith some months before her departure. 

Sept. 13. No help has come yet. This morning I found it was absolutelyneedful to tell the brethren and sisters about the state of the funds, and to give necessary directions as to going into debt, etc. We prayedtogether, and had a very happy meeting. They all seemed comfortable. Twelve shillings sixpence was taken out of the boxes in the threehouses, twelve shillings one of the laborers gave, and one pound oneshilling had come in for needlework done by the children. One of thesisters, who is engaged in the work, sent a message after me, not totrouble myself about her salary, for she should not want any for atwelvemonth. 

Sept. 14. I met again this morning with the brethren and sisters forprayer, as the Lord has not yet sent help. After prayer one of thelaborers gave me all the money he had, sixteen shillings, saying that itwould not be upright to pray, if he were not to give what he had. One ofthe sisters told me that in six days she would give six pounds, whichshe had in the savings bank for such a time of need. Up to this day, thematrons of the three houses had been in the habit of paying the bakersand the milk-man weekly, _because they had preferred to receive thepayments in this way_, and sometimes it had thus been also with thebutcher and grocer. But now, as the Lord deals out to us _by the day_, we consider it would be wrong to go on any longer in this way, as theweek's payment might become due, and we have no money to meet it; andthus those with whom we deal might be inconvenienced by us, and we befound acting against the commandment of the Lord, "Owe no man anything. "Rom. Xiii. 8. From this day, and henceforward, whilst the Lord gives tous our supplies by the day, we purpose, therefore, to pay at once forevery article as it is purchased, and never to buy any thing except wecan pay for it at once, however much it may seem to be needed, andhowever much those with whom we deal may wish to be paid only by theweek. The little which was owed was paid off this day. 

Sept. 15. _Saturday. _ We met again this morning for prayer. God comfortsour hearts. We are looking for help. I found that there were provisionsenough for to-day and to-morrow, but there was no money in hand to takein bread as usual, in order that the children might not have newly bakedbread. This afternoon one of the laborers, who had been absent forseveral days from Bristol, returned, and gave one pound. This evening wemet again for prayer, when I found that ten shillings sixpence more hadcome in since the morning. With this one pound ten shillings sixpence wewere able to buy, even this Saturday evening, the usual quantity ofbread (as it might be difficult to get stale bread on Monday morning), and have some money left. God be praised, who gave us grace to come tothe decision not to take any bread to-day, as usual, nor to buy anythingfor which we cannot pay at once. We were very comfortable, thankfullytaking this money out of our Father's hands, as a proof that he stillcares for us, and that, in his own time, he will send us larger sums. 

CHAPTER X. 

DELIVERANCE. 

1838. 

 "PERPLEXED BUT NOT IN DESPAIR"--FAITH JUSTIFIED--A LESSON OF OBEDIENCE--BOUNTIFUL SUPPLIES--SPIRITUAL INGATHERING--A DAY OF MERCIES--TIMELY AID--A SEASON OF PLENTY--OBEDIENCE REWARDED. 

Sept. 16, 1838. Lord's day afternoon. We met again for prayer respectingsupplies for the orphans. We are in peace, and our hope is in God, thathe graciously will appear, though but one shilling has come in sincelast evening. 

Sept. 17. The trial still continues. It is now more and more trying, even to faith, as each day comes. But I am sure God will send help, ifwe can but wait. One of the laborers had had a little money come in, ofwhich he gave twelve shillings sixpence; another laborer gave elevenshillings eightpence, being all the money she had left: this, withseventeen shillings sixpence, which partly had come in, and partly wasin hand, enabled us to pay what needed to be paid, and to purchaseprovisions, so that nothing yet, in any way, has been lacking. Thisevening I was rather tried respecting the long delay of larger sumscoming; but being led to go to the Scriptures for comfort, my soul wasgreatly refreshed, and my faith again strengthened, by Psalm xxxiv. , sothat I went very cheerfully to meet with my dear fellow-laborers forprayer. I read to them the Psalm, and sought to cheer their heartsthrough the precious promises contained in it. 

Sept. 18. Brother T. Had twenty-five shillings in hand, and I had threeshillings. This one pound eight shillings enabled us to buy the meat andbread which was needed, a little tea for one of the houses, and milk forall: no more than this is needed. Thus the Lord has provided not onlyfor this day, but there is bread for two days in hand. Now, however, weare come to an extremity. The funds are exhausted. The laborers who hada little money have given as long as they had any left. Now observe howthe Lord helped us! A lady from the neighborhood of London, who broughta parcel with money from her daughter, arrived four or five days sincein Bristol, and took lodgings next door to the Boys' Orphan House. Thisafternoon she herself kindly brought me the money, amounting to threepounds two shillings and sixpence. We had been reduced so low as to beon the point of selling those things which could be spared; but thismorning I had asked the Lord, if it might be, to prevent the necessityof our doing so. That the money had been so near the Orphan Houses forseveral days without being given, is a plain proof that it was from thebeginning in the heart of God to help us; but, because he delights inthe prayers of his children, he had allowed us to pray so long; also totry our faith, and to make the answer much the sweeter. It is indeed aprecious deliverance. I burst out into loud praises and thanks the firstmoment I was alone after I had received the money. I met with myfellow-laborers again this evening for prayer and praise; their heartswere not a little cheered. This money was this evening divided, and willcomfortably provide for all that will be needed to-morrow. 

Sept. 20. Morning. The Lord has again kindly sent in a little. Lastevening was given to me one shilling and sixpence, and this morning onepound three shillings. Evening. This evening the Lord sent still furthersupplies; eight pounds eleven shillings and twopence halfpenny came in, as a further proof that the Lord is not unmindful of us. There was inthe box of the Girls' Orphan House one pound one shilling, and in thatof the Boys' Orphan House one pound seven shillings and twopencehalfpenny. One of the laborers, in accordance with her promise this dayweek, gave six pounds three shillings. About eighteen months ago she sawit right no longer to have money for herself in the Savings Bank, andshe therefore, in her heart, gave the money which she had there to theOrphan Houses, intending to draw it in a time of need. Some time since(she told me this evening) she drew a part of it to buy several usefularticles for the Orphan Houses; now the sum was reduced to six pounds. When she found out the present need, she went this day week to theSavings Bank, and gave notice that she wished to draw her money to-day. 

Sept. 22. Both yesterday and to-day we have again assembled for prayerand praise. We are in no immediate want, but on the 29th, nineteenpounds ten shillings will be due for the rent of the three OrphanHouses. To-day there was only four shillings and sevenpence in hand forthe other objects of the institution, though it was the payday for someof the teachers. My comfort was the _living_ God. During this week hehad helped me so repeatedly and in such a remarkable way, as it regardsthe Orphan Houses, that it would have been doubly sinful not to havetrusted in him for help under this fresh difficulty. No money came inthis morning. About two, the usual time when the teachers are paid, asovereign was given, with which I went immediately to brother T. , whoattends to this part of the work, to pay, at least in part, the weeklysalaries. I found that he had received a sovereign in the morning. Bymeans of this sovereign, together with the one which I had received_just at the moment when it was needed_, we were helped through thisday. 

Sept. 25. Yesterday and the previous days we have continued to assemblefor prayer. In four days the rent for the Orphan Houses will be due, andwe have nothing towards it; also the housekeeping money in the threehouses is now again gone. May the Lord have compassion on us, andcontinue to send us help! This morning there was found nine shillingsand sixpence in the box in my house. We met yesterday again for prayer. To-day I was not able to go, on account of indisposition; I sent, therefore, to brother T. To request him to divide the eighteen shillingsand sixpence (ten shillings of which had come in last evening, and eightshillings and sixpence of which we had in hand) between the threematrons. 

Sept. 29. Saturday evening. Prayer has been made for several days pastrespecting the rent, which is due this day. I have been looking out forit, though I knew not whence a shilling was to come. This morningbrother T. Called on me, and, as no money had come in, we prayedtogether, and continued in supplication from ten till a quarter totwelve. Twelve o'clock struck, the time when the rent ought to have beenpaid, but no money had been sent. For some days past I have repeatedlyhad a misgiving, whether the Lord might not disappoint us, in order thatwe might be led _to provide by the week, or the day, for the rent_. Thisis the second, and only the second, complete failure as to answers ofprayer in the work, during the past four years and six months. The firstwas about the half-yearly rent of Castle-Green school-rooms, due July 1, 1837, which had come in only in part by that time. I am now fullyconvinced that the rent ought to be put by daily or weekly, as God mayprosper us, in order that the work, even as to this point, may be atestimony. May the Lord, then, help us to act accordingly, and may henow mercifully send in the means to pay the rent!

Oct. 2. Tuesday evening. The Lord's holy name be praised! He hath dealtmost bountifully with us during the last three days! The day beforeyesterday five pounds came in for the orphans. O, how kind is the Lord!Always before there has been actual want he has sent help. Yesterdaycame in one pound ten shillings more. Thus the expenses of yesterday forhousekeeping were defrayed. The Lord helped me also to pay yesterday thenineteen pounds ten shillings for the rent. The means for it were thusobtained: One of the laborers had received through his family tenpounds, and five pounds besides from a sister in the Lord; also someother money. Of this he gave sixteen pounds, which, with the threepounds ten shillings that was left of the above-mentioned five pounds, made up nineteen pounds ten shillings, the sum which was needed. Thisday we were again greatly reduced. There was no money in hand to take inbread, as usual, for the Boys' and Infant Orphan Houses. But again theLord helped. A sister who had arrived this afternoon from Swanseabrought one pound seven shillings, and one of the laborers sold anarticle, by means of which he was able to give one pound thirteenshillings. Thus we had three pounds, --one pound for each house, --andcould buy bread before the day was over. Hitherto we have lackednothing!

Oct. 9. To-day we were brought lower than ever. The provisions wouldhave lasted out only to-day, and the money for milk in one of the housescould only be made up by one of the laborers selling one of his books. The matron in the Boys' Orphan House had this morning two shillingsleft. When in doubt whether to buy bread with it, or more meat, to makeup the dinner with the meat which she had in the house, the bakercalled, and left three quarterns of bread as a present. In this greatneed, some money having been given to one of the laborers, he gave twopounds of it, by which we were able to buy meat, bread, and otherprovisions. 

Oct. 10. The coals in the Infant Orphan House are out, and nearly so inthe other two houses. Also the treacle casks in all the three houses arenearly empty. On this account we have asked the Lord for fresh supplies. 

Oct. 11. The "Father of the fatherless" has again shown his care overus. An orphan from Devonshire arrived last evening. With her was senttwo pounds five shillings and sixpence. The sister who brought her gavealso a silver tea-pot, sugar-basin, and cream-jug, of the weight offorty-eight ounces, having found true riches in Christ. There was alsoin the boxes nine shillings. One of the laborers paid for a ton ofcoals. We obtained sixteen pounds sixteen shillings for the silverarticles. Thus we were helped through the heavy expenses of thefollowing days. 

Oct. 12. To-day seven brethren and sisters were added to us infellowship, and eight were proposed. May the Lord send helpers for thework!

Oct. 15. I knew that there would be money needed this morning for manythings in the Orphan Houses, and my heart was therefore lifted up to theLord. Just when I was going to meet my fellow-laborers for prayer, Ireceived from Trowbridge four pounds. There had come in also at theOrphan Houses seven shillings and threepence. To this one of thelaborers added one pound. Thus I was enabled abundantly to supply allthat was wanted, and to pay for a cask of treacle and a ton of coals. Weare now, however, cast again on the love of our Lord for furthersupplies, as there is neither anything in hand, nor have the laborersany more of their own to give. 

Oct. 16. I was looking up to the Lord for help early this morning, when, almost immediately afterwards, brother T. Came, and brought two silvertablespoons and six teaspoons, which had been left anonymously, yesterday afternoon, at the Girls' Orphan House. This afternoon Ireceived twelve pounds from Staffordshire. 

Oct. 22. To-day our funds were again quite low. In the Infant OrphanHouse only twopence was left, and very little in the other two houses. But the Lord most manifestly again answered prayer, by sending fourpounds three shillings and one penny. 

Oct. 27. Thanks to our adorable Lord! this day also we have not beenconfounded; for there was six shillings in the box at the Infant OrphanHouse, and six shillings came in for things which had been given to besold. To this one of the laborers added eighteen shillings. By means ofthis one pound ten shillings we have been able to meet all pressingdemands, and to procure provisions for to-day and to-morrow. 

Oct. 29. Monday. The Lord has again given us this day our daily bread, though in the morning there was not the least natural prospect ofobtaining supplies. 

Oct. 30. This has been again a day of peculiar mercies in reference tothe funds. Whilst I was in prayer respecting them a brother brought twoand a quarter yards of cloth. He had bought it for himself; butafterwards, considering that he had sufficient clothes, he gave it to besold for the orphans. This evening a sister gave me twenty pounds, tenof which were for the Orphans, and ten for the other objects. 

Nov. 7. The funds are now again completely exhausted. 

Nov. 10. Saturday. All seemed to be dark, so far as regards naturalappearances, at the commencement of this day. But the Lord has helpedus, and enabled us to meet all demands. We were brought to the close ofone more week, having been able to supply the necessities ofninety-seven persons in the Orphan Houses, without owing anything. 

Nov. 13. This morning our want was again great. I have twenty pounds inhand which has been put by for rent, but, for the Lord's honor, I wouldnot take of it. Nothing had come in, and the laborers had scarcelyanything to give. I went, however, to the Orphan Houses, to pray with myfellow-laborers, and, if it might be, to comfort them, and see whatcould be done. When I came there I found that nineteen shillings andsixpence had come in this morning. On inquiry I heard that only twoshillings and sixpence more was needed to carry us through the day. Thisone of the laborers was able to add of his own. Thus the Lord has againhelped us out of our difficulty. One of the laborers gave some thingswhich he could do without, and another gave a workbox to be sold for theorphans. Before this day has come to an end, the Lord has sent in onepound two shillings and fourpence more, so that we have also a littlefor to-morrow. 

Nov. 20. To-day our need was exceedingly great, but the Lord's help wasgreat also. I went to meet with the brethren and sisters as usual. Ifound that one pound would be needed to supply the necessities ofto-day, but three shillings only had come in. Just when we were going topray, one of the laborers came in, who, after prayer, gave tenshillings. Whilst we were praying, another laborer came in, who hadreceived one pound. Thus we had one pound thirteen shillings, --evenmore, therefore, than was absolutely needed. 

Nov. 21. Never were we so reduced in funds as to-day. There was not asingle halfpenny in hand between the matrons of the three houses. Nevertheless, there was a good dinner, and by managing so as to help oneanother with bread, etc. , there was a prospect of getting over this dayalso; but for none of the houses had we the prospect of being able totake in bread. When I left the brethren and sisters at one o'clock, after prayer, I told them that we must wait for help, and see how theLord would deliver us at this time. I was sure of help, but we wereindeed straitened. When I came to Kingsdown, I felt that I needed moreexercise, being very cold, wherefore I went not the nearest way home, but round by Clarence-place. About twenty yards from my house I met abrother, who walked back with me, and after a little conversation gaveme ten pounds to be handed over to the brethren, the deacons, towardsproviding the poor saints with coals, blankets, and warm clothing; alsofive pounds for the orphans, and five pounds for the other objects ofthe Scriptural Knowledge Institution. The brother had called twice whileI was gone to the Orphan Houses, and had I now been _one half minute_later I should have missed him. But the Lord knew our need, andtherefore allowed me to meet him. 

Nov. 24. This again has been a very remarkable day. We had as little inhand this morning as at any time, and yet several pounds were needed. But God, who is rich in mercy, and whose word so positively declaresthat none who trust in him shall be confounded, has helped us throughthis day also. While I was in prayer, about ten in the morning, respecting the funds, I was informed that a gentleman had called to seeme. He came to inform me that a lady had ordered three sacks of potatoesto be sent to the Orphan Houses. Never could they have come moreseasonably. This was an encouragement to me to continue to expect help. When I came to the prayer meeting, about twelve o'clock, I heard thattwo shillings had come in, also one pound for a guitar, which had beengiven for sale. The payment for this guitar had been expected for manyweeks. It had been mentioned among us repeatedly that it might come justat a time when we most needed it; and O, how true! But with all this wecould not have put by the rents for this week, amounting to thirtyshillings. One of the laborers therefore gave his watch to the orphanfund, under this condition, that should the Lord not enable us beforeDecember 21 to make up this deficiency, it should be sold, but nototherwise, as he needs it in the Lord's service. [A few days after theLord gave the means to put by the thirty shillings, and thirty shillingsbesides for the next week's rent. ] Thus the Lord helped us through thisday, and with it brought us to the close of one more week. 

Nov. 28. This is perhaps of all days the most remarkable as yet, so faras it regards the funds. When I was in prayer this morning respectingthem, I was enabled firmly to believe that the Lord would send help, though all seemed dark as to natural appearances. At twelve o'clock Imet as usual with the brethren and sisters for prayer. There had come inonly one shilling, which was left last evening anonymously at the InfantOrphan House, and which, except twopence, had already been spent, onaccount of the great need. I heard also that an individual hadgratuitously cleaned the timepiece in the Infant Orphan House, and hadoffered to keep the timepieces in the three houses in repair. Thus theLord gave even in this a little encouragement, and a proof that he isstill mindful of us. On inquiry, I found that there was everythingneedful for the dinner in all the three houses; but neither in theInfant nor Boys' Orphan Houses was there bread enough for tea, nor moneyto buy milk. Lower we had never been, and perhaps never so low. We gaveourselves now unitedly to prayer, laying the case in simplicity beforethe Lord. Whilst in prayer there was a knock at the door, and one of thesisters went out. After the two brethren who labor in the Orphan Housesand I had prayed aloud, we continued for a while silently in prayer. Asto myself, I was lifting up my heart to the Lord to make a way for ourescape, and in order to know if there were any other thing which I coulddo with a good conscience, besides waiting on him, so that we might havefood for the children. At last we rose from our knees. I said, "God willsurely send help. " The words had not quite passed over my lips, when Iperceived a letter lying on the table, which had been brought whilst wewere in prayer. It was from my wife, containing another letter from abrother with ten pounds for the orphans. The evening before last I wasasked by a brother whether the balance in hand for the orphans would beas great this time, when the accounts would be made up, as the lasttime. My answer was that it would be as great as the Lord pleased. Thenext morning this brother was moved to remember the orphans, and to sendto-day ten pounds, which arrived after I had left my house, and which, on account of our need, was forwarded immediately to me. The brother whosent the ten pounds for the orphans sent likewise ten pounds to bedivided between brother Craik and me, with the object of purchasing newclothes for ourselves. 

Nov. 29. The Lord has greatly blessed our meetings for prayer. They havebeen instrumental in leading us to much prayer for the children in theOrphan Houses, in the day schools, and in the Sunday school. They haveled us to prayer for ourselves, for the day-school teachers, and for theSunday-school teachers, that grace may be given to us so to walk beforethe children, and so to deal with them, as that the Lord may beglorified by us. We have also often been led to intercede for thebelievers with whom we are in fellowship, and for the church at large. We have especially prayed that our work may lead the church generally toa more simple confidence and trust in the Lord. That these meetings havenot been in vain, as regards the procuring of funds, has been alreadysufficiently seen by the many instances which have been recorded in theforegoing pages. To-day, however, we have had another particular proofof this. When we met I found that ten shillings had come in yesterdayafternoon. When I returned home I found one pound had come in, andshortly after I received another pound. In the evening I received fiftypounds, which was sent from Suffolk by a sister who had often expressedhow gladly she would contribute more largely to the work which is in ourhands had she the means, and who just now, in this our time of need, hasobtained the means to carry out the desire of her heart. I rejoice inthe last donation particularly, not because of the largeness of the sum, but because it enables me to pay to my brethren and sisters in theOrphan Houses the salary which is due to them. 

Dec. 6. This afternoon I received one hundred pounds from asister, --fifty for the orphans, and fifty for the school, Bible, andmissionary fund. This same sister, who earns her bread with her ownhands, had given, on October 5, 1837, fifty pounds towards the Boys'Orphan House, and gave for the necessities of the poor saints, inAugust, 1838, one hundred pounds more; for she had been made willing toact out those precious exhortations: "Having food and raiment, let us betherewith content. " "Sell that ye have, and give alms; provideyourselves bags which wax not old, a treasure in the heavens thatfaileth not, where no thief approacheth, neither moth corrupteth. " "Laynot up for yourselves treasures upon earth, where moth and rust dothcorrupt, and where thieves break through and steal; but lay up foryourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust dothcorrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor steal. " Respectingthe fifty pounds which has been given of this sum for the school, Bible, and missionary fund, it is worthy of remark, that we would not orderreference Bibles till we had the means. We had repeatedly prayedrespecting this want of Bibles, and particularly again this morning. Ithad been also much laid on our hearts to-day to request that the Lordwould enable us to have the Report printed, which we could not do unlesshe first sent the means. Lastly, we had also repeatedly asked him tosupply us so largely, if it were his will, as that at the time of thepublic meetings we might be able to speak again of abundance. For thoughfor some months past the time has been fixed for the public meetings, without any reference to the state of the funds, nevertheless, it mighthave had the appearance that we had convened the brethren for the sakeof telling them about our poverty, and thus to induce them to give. 

Dec. 11, 12, and 13. On the evenings of these three days there werepublic meetings, at which I gave an account of the Lord's dealing withus in reference to the Orphan Houses and the other objects of theScriptural Knowledge Institution. As the work, and particularly that ofthe Orphan Houses, was begun for the benefit of the church at large, itappeared well to us that from time to time it should be publicly statedhow the Lord had dealt with us in reference to it; and as, on Dec. 9, the third year had been completed since the commencement of the orphanwork, this seemed to be a suitable time for having these meetings. 

I notice briefly the following particulars respecting the first threeobjects of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution. 1. There is atpresent--December, 1838--a Sunday school supported by it, which containsfour hundred and sixty-three children. This part of the work calls forparticular thanksgiving; for during these last eighteen months thenumber of the children has been nearly three times as great as it usedto be. Five of the scholars have been converted within the last twoyears, and are now in fellowship with the church, and three of them areteachers in the school. 2. There is in connection with the Institutionan adult school, in which, since the commencement of the work, aboveone hundred and twenty adults have been instructed, and in which atpresent twelve are taught to read. 3. The Institution has entirelysupported, since its commencement, several day schools for poorchildren, and within the last two years six of such, --three for boys andthree for girls. The number of all the children that have had schoolingin the day schools through the medium of the Institution, since itsformation, amounts to 1, 534; the number of those at present in the sixday schools is 342. 4. During the last two years there have beencirculated 1, 884 copies of the Scriptures in connection with theInstitution, and since the beginning of the work, March 5, 1834, 5, 078copies. 5. For missionary purposes have been laid out £74, 18s. 4d. 6. The total of the income for the first three objects, during the last twoyears, was £1, 129, 13s. 1d. ; the total of the expense, £1, 111, 13s. 7½d. 

There are, at present, 86 orphans in the three houses, _i. E. _ 31 in theGirls' Orphan House, 31 in the Infant Orphan House, and 24 in the Boys'Orphan House. The whole number of orphans who have been under our carefrom April 11, 1836, to Dec. 9, 1838, amounts to 110. 

The total of the income for the orphans, from Dec. 9, 1836, to Dec. 9, 1838, has amounted to £1, 341, 4s. 7d. ; the total of the expenses to£1, 664, 4s. 0¾d. There was two years ago a balance of £373, 4s. 8¼d. In hand, and now the balance is £50, 5s. 3d. 

Dec. 16. There was a paper anonymously put into the box at BethesdaChapel containing four pounds ten shillings. In the paper was written, "For the rent of the Orphan Houses, from Dec. 10 to Dec. 31, 1838. 'O, taste and see that the _Lord is good_: _blessed_ is the man that_trusteth in him_!'" In order that the reader may be able to enter intothe value of this donation, I would request him to read over once morewhat I wrote under "Sept. 29" of this year. [The individual who gavethis four pounds ten shillings for the rent of the Orphan Houses for thefirst three weeks after the public meetings, at which the matter aboutthe rent, for the instruction of the brethren, was fully stated, continued for three years, up to Dec. 10, 1841, to give regularly, butanonymously, one pound ten shillings a week for the same purpose, whichwas exactly the sum required every week for the rent of those threehouses. Thus the Lord rewarded our faithfulness in carrying out thelight which he had given us. But the chief blessing resulting from thiscircumstance I consider to be this, --that several brethren, who earntheir bread by the labor of their hands, have learned through thiscircumstance that it is the will of the Lord they should lay by theirrent weekly. I beseech those brethren who are not pursuing this courseto do so, and they will soon prove by experience the benefit of actingon scriptural principles even as it regards this life. ]

Dec. 17. To-day eleven brethren and sisters were proposed forfellowship. 

Dec. 20. As the expenses for the orphans have been above forty-sevenpounds within the last six days, and as but little above thirteen poundshas come in, and as the money for printing the Report had to be keptback, in order that we might not be in debt, we were again to-day verylow in funds, though it is but six days since the public meetings. As Iknew that to-morrow several pounds would be needed to supply thematrons, I gave myself this morning to prayer. About a quarter of anhour afterwards I received three pounds, the payment of a legacy left bya sister, who fell asleep in Jesus several months since, in Ireland. Besides this I received from the brother through whom the legacy waspaid, two pounds ten shillings for the orphan fund. With this fivepounds ten shillings I hope to be able to meet the expenses ofto-morrow. 

Dec. 22. _A solemn day. _ I received to-day the information that mybrother died on October 7. "_Shall not the Judge of all the earth doright?_" must be the stay of the believer at such a time, and, by grace, it is my stay now. _I know_ that the Lord is glorified in my brother, whatever his end has been. May the Lord make this event a lastingblessing to me, especially in leading me to earnestness in prayer for myfather!

REVIEW OF THE YEAR 1838. 

1. As to the church. There are 405 at present in fellowship with us; 61having been added last year, of whom 36 have been brought among us tothe knowledge of the truth. 

2. As to my temporal supplies. The Lord has been pleased to give meduring the past year £350, 4s. 8d. 

During no period of my life had I such need of means, on account of myown long illness and that of my dear wife, and on account of the _many_and _particular_ calls for means, as during the past year; but alsoduring no period of my life has the Lord so richly supplied me. Truly, it must be manifest to all that I have served a most kind Master, duringthis year also, and that, even for this life, it is by far the bestthing to seek to act according to the mind of the Lord as to temporalthings!

CHAPTER XI. 

ASKING AND RECEIVING. 

1839. 

 HELP FOR THE POOR SAINTS--THE UNFAILING BANK--MEANS EXHAUSTED--LIBERALITY OF A LABORING SISTER--"HE KNOWETH OUR FRAME"--REDEEMING THE TIME--GODLINESS PROFITABLE UNTO ALL THINGS. 

January 1, 2, and 3, 1839. We have had three especial church prayermeetings these three days. The year commenced with mercies. _In thefirst hour_ of the year there came in for the orphans two pounds sevenshillings, which was given after our usual prayer meeting on December31, which this time lasted from seven in the evening till aftermidnight. 

Jan. 5. To-day I received another new hat, the eleventh which insuccession has been given to me since I have been in England. 

Jan. 20. For some time past it has appeared to me that the words, "Yehave the poor with you always, and whensoever ye will ye may do themgood, " which the Lord spoke to his disciples, _who were themselves verypoor_, imply that the children of God, as such, have power with God tobring temporal blessings upon poor saints or poor unbelievers throughthe instrumentality of prayer. Accordingly, I have been led to ask theLord for means to assist poor saints; and at different times he hasstirred up his children to intrust me with sums, both large and small, _for that especial object_; or has, by some means or other, put money atmy disposal, which I might so use. In like manner I had been askingagain for means, a few days since, to be able more extensively to assistthe poor saints in communion with us, as just now many of them are notmerely tried by the _usual_ temporal difficulties arising from its beingwinter, but especially from the high price of bread. And now thisevening the Lord has given me the answer to my prayer. When I came homefrom the meeting I found a brother at my house who offered to give meten pounds a week, for twelve weeks, towards providing the poor saintswith coals and needful articles of clothing, but chiefly with bread. [Accordingly, this brother sent me, two days afterwards, one hundred andtwenty pounds, whereby very many, especially poor widows, were greatlyassisted, chiefly with flour and bread. This money just lasted till theprice of bread was reduced from ninepence halfpenny to sevenpencehalfpenny. ]

Feb. 7. This day has been one of the most remarkable days as it regardsthe funds. There was no money in hand. I was waiting upon God. I hadasked him repeatedly, but no supplies came. Brother T. Called, betweeneleven and twelve o'clock, to tell me that about one pound two shillingswould be needed, to take in bread for the three houses and to meet theother expenses; but we had only two shillings ninepence, which yesterdayhad been taken out of the boxes in the Orphan Houses. He went to Cliftonto make arrangements for the reception of the three orphans of oursister Loader, who fell asleep on the 4th; for, though we have no fundsin hand, the work goes on, and our confidence is not diminished. Itherefore requested him to call, on his way back from Clifton, to seewhether the Lord might have sent any money in the mean time. When hecame I had received nothing, but one of the laborers, having fiveshillings of his own, gave it. It was now four o'clock. I knew not howthe sisters had got through the day. Toward the close of the day I wentto the Girls' Orphan House, to meet with the brethren for prayer. When Iarrived there I found that a box had come for me from Barnstable. Thecarriage was paid, else there would have been no money to pay for it. (See how the Lord's hand is in the smallest matters!) The box wasopened, and it contained, in a letter from a sister, ten pounds, ofwhich eight pounds was for the orphans, and two pounds for the BibleFund; from brethren at Barnstable, two pounds eleven shillings twopence;and from another brother, five shillings. Besides this, there were inthe box four yards of merino, three pairs of new shoes, two pairs of newsocks; also six books for sale; likewise a gold pencil-case, two goldrings, two gold drops of earrings, a necklace, and a silver pencil-case. On inquiry how the sisters had been carried through the day, I found itthus: Everything was in the houses which was needed for dinner. Afterdinner a lady from Thornbury came and bought one of my Narratives andone of the Reports, and gave three shillings besides. About five minutesafterwards the baker came to the Boys' Orphan House. The matron of theGirls' Orphan House seeing him, went immediately with the six shillingssixpence which she had just received (to prevent his being sent away, asthere was no money in hand at the Boys' Orphan House), and bought breadto the amount of four shillings sixpence. The two remaining shillings, with the little which was in hand, served to buy bread for the Girls'Orphan House. By the donations sent in the box I was enabled to give arich supply to the matrons before the close of the day. 

February 13. This evening five pounds was given me, which had come inunder the following circumstances: A gentleman and lady visited theOrphan Houses, and met at the Boys' Orphan House two ladies who werelikewise visiting. One of the ladies said to the matron of the Boys'Orphan House, "Of course you cannot carry on these Institutions withouta good stock of funds. " The gentleman, turning to the matron, said, "Have you a good stock?" She replied, "Our funds are deposited in a bankwhich cannot break. " The tears came into the eyes of the inquiring lady. The gentleman, on leaving, gave to the master of the boys five pounds, which came in _when I had not a penny in hand_. 

March 5. To-day, however, I knew that there would be again severalpounds required, as, besides the daily provisions, there were coalsneeded, the treacle casks in two houses were empty, and there was butfive shillings in hand. I gave myself therefore to prayer this morning. WHILST I WAS IN PRAYER Q. Q. Sent a check for seven pounds tenshillings. 

March 23. To-day I received a letter from brother T. , who is, on accountof his health, in Devonshire, to inform me that a heavy gold chain, aring set with ten brilliants, a pair of gold bracelets, and two pounds, have been given to him. He gave a Report to a brother, who, having readit, was thereby stirred up to prayer, and knowing that his believingsister possessed these trinkets, he asked the Lord to incline her heartto give them up for the benefit of our orphans, which she soon afterdid. By means of these donations I am able both to meet the remainingexpenses of this week, and also to pay fifteen pounds, which stillremains due on account of the salaries. My fellow-laborers not onlynever ask me for anything, but are willing to part with money, oranything else, in the hour of need; nevertheless, I asked the Lord aboutthis point frequently, and he has now given me my request, whereof I amglad. 

April 13. I conversed with another of the orphans, who seems to havebeen truly converted, and who has walked consistently for many months. To-morrow she will be united with the saints in communion. 

April 14. To-day five pounds eightpence came in for the orphans, onepound of which is one of the most remarkable gifts that we have everhad. A poor brother, with a large family and small wages, --there areeight in the family, and he had fifteen shillings wages till lately, when they were raised to eighteen shillings--put by this money by littleand little of what was given him by his master for beer. This brother, who was converted about five years ago, was before that time a notoriousdrunkard. 

July 2. To-day was given to me, _when there was not one shilling inhand_, fifty pounds, for the school, Bible, and missionary fund. 

July 15. Monday. To-day two pounds seven shillings threepence was neededfor the orphans, but we had nothing. How to obtain the means for adinner, and for what else was needed, I knew not. My heart was perfectlyat peace, and unusually sure of help, though I knew not in the leastwhence it was to come. Before brother T. Came, I received a letter fromIndia, written in May, with an order for fifty pounds for the orphans. Ihad said last Saturday to brother T. That it would be desirable to havefifty pounds, as the salaries of all my fellow-laborers are due, thethree treacle casks empty, all the provision stores exhausted, severalarticles of clothing needed, and worsted for the boys to go on withtheir knitting. 

August 19. Monday. This has been again a day in which our faith has beenparticularly tried; but even this day we have not been confounded. Notone penny was in hand when the day began. We had, therefore, now, formore than one hundred persons, again to look to the Lord. But this Imust say, to the praise of the Lord, my soul was perfectly at peace. Imeant to have gone very early to the Orphan Houses to meet with myfellow-laborers for prayer; but as one person after the other calledupon me, I was kept from it the whole morning. When brother T. Calledupon me, between twelve and one o'clock, for money, I had none to give. In the afternoon at four I was able to meet with the brethren andsisters. When I came to the Girls' Orphan House, I found that one ofthose children, for the reception of whom we had given notice, had beenbrought from Bath, and with him was sent one pound five shillings. Afterthe meeting was over one of the laborers gave ten shillings. By means ofthis one pound fifteen shillings we were able for this day also toprovide everything needful. 

August 22. In my morning walk, when I was reminding the Lord of ourneed, I felt assured that he would send help this day. My assurancesprang from our need; for there seemed no way to get through the daywithout help being sent. After breakfast I considered whether there wasanything which might be turned into money for the dear children. Amongother things there came under my hands a number of religious pamphletswhich had been given for the benefit of the orphans; but all seemed notnearly enough to meet the necessities of the day. In this our deeppoverty, after I had gathered together the few things for sale, asister, _who earns her bread by the labor of her hands_, broughteighty-two pounds. This sister had seen it to be binding upon believersin our Lord Jesus to act out his commandments: "Sell that ye have (sellyour possessions) and give alms, " Luke xii. 33; and "Lay not up foryourselves treasures upon earth, " Matt. Vi. 19. Accordingly, she haddrawn her money out of the bank and stocks, being two hundred and fiftypounds, and had brought it to me at three different times, for thebenefit of the orphans, the Bible, missionary, and school fund, and thepoor saints. About two months ago she brought me one hundred poundsmore, being the produce of some other possession which she had sold, the half of which was to be used for the school Bible, and missionaryfund, and the other half for the poor saints. This eighty-two poundswhich she has brought to-day is the produce of the sale of her lastearthly possession. [At the time I am preparing this fifth edition forthe press, more than sixteen years have passed away, and this sister hasnever expressed the least regret as to the step she took, but goes onquietly laboring with her hands to earn her bread. ]

September 4. I have been led to pray whether it is the Lord's will thatI should leave Bristol for a season, as I have for the last fortnightbeen suffering from indigestion, by which my whole system is weakened, and thus the nerves of my head are more than usually affected. Thereare, however, two hindrances in the way--want of means for the orphans, and want of means for my own personal expenses. To-day I have received acheck from Q. Q. For seven pounds ten shillings for the orphans, whichcame, therefore, very seasonably. Also four pounds besides have come insince the day before yesterday. 

September 5. To-day a sister sent me five pounds for myself, to be usedfor the benefit of my health. She had heard that my health is againfailing. I do not lay by money for such purposes; but whenever I reallyneed means, whether for myself or others, the Lord sends them, in answerto prayer; for he had in this case again given me prayer respectingmeans for myself, and for the orphans, that my way might be made plainas to leaving Bristol for a season. 

September 7. Trowbridge. This has been a very good day. I have had muchcommunion with the Lord. How kind to take me from the work in Bristolfor a season, to give me more communion with himself. I remembered theLord's especial goodness to me in this place at the commencement of lastyear. How kind has he also been since! I prayed much for myself, forthe church at large, for the saints here and in Bristol, for myunconverted relatives, for my dear wife, and that the Lord would supplymy own temporal necessities, and those of the orphans; and _I know thathe has heard me_. I am surrounded with kind friends in the dear saints, under whose roof I am, and feel quite at home. My room is _far better_than I need: yet an easy chair, _in this my weak state of body_, tokneel before in prayer, would have added to my comfort. In theafternoon, without having a hint about it, I found an easy chair putinto my room. I was struck with the kindness, the especial kindness ofmy heavenly Father, in being mindful of the smallest wants and comfortsof his child. Having had more prayer than usual, I found that myintercourse with the saints at tea was with unction, and more thanusually profitable. 

September 9. I returned to Bristol, to go from hence to-morrow toExeter, if the Lord permit, on account of my health. I had beenearnestly asking the Lord while I was staying at Trowbridge that hewould be pleased to send in supplies for the orphans before I go intoDevonshire, and I had the fullest assurance that means would come inbefore I left Bristol. I therefore asked my wife, on my return, how muchhad come in, and found that it was only eight pounds nine shillingsseven and three-fourths pence. This was not nearly as much as I hadexpected, and would not answer the end for which I had particularlyasked means, _i. E. _ that I might be able to leave enough for severaldays. My reply, therefore, was according to the faith given to me, andjudging from the earnestness and confidence of my prayer _that the Lordwould send more before I left_. About an hour after, brother Craikbrought me ten pounds, and also a letter, in which the arrival of alarge box full of articles, to be sold for the benefit of the orphans, is announced. 

 Upon his return from his journey, Mr. M. Writes:--

During my stay at Plymouth, I was stirred up afresh to early rising, ablessing, the results of which I have not lost since. That which led meto it was the example of the brother in whose house I was staying, and aremark which he made in speaking on the sacrifices in Leviticus, "thatas not the refuse of the animals was to be offered up, _so the best partof our time_ should be especially given to communion with the Lord. " Ihad been, on the whole, rather an early riser during former years. Butsince the nerves of my head had been so weak, I thought that, as the daywas long enough for my strength, it would be best for me not to riseearly, in order that thus the nerves of my head might have the longerquiet. On this account I rose only between six and seven, and sometimesafter seven. For the same reason also I brought myself _purposely_ intothe habit of sleeping a quarter of an hour, or half an hour, afterdinner: as I thought I found benefit from it, in quieting the nerves ofmy head. In this way, however, my soul had suffered more or less everyday, and sometimes considerably, as now and then unavoidable work cameupon me before I had had sufficient time for prayer and reading theword. After I had heard the remark to which I have alluded, I determinedthat, whatever my body might suffer, I would no longer let the mostprecious part of the day pass away while I was in bed. By the grace ofGod I was enabled to begin the very next day to rise earlier; and havecontinued to rise early since that time. I allow myself now about sevenhours' sleep, which, though I am far from being strong, and have much totire me mentally, I find is quite sufficient to refresh me. In additionto this I gave up the sleeping after dinner. The result has been that Ihave thus been able to procure long and precious seasons for prayer andmeditation before breakfast; and as to my body, and the state of thenervous system in particular, I have been _much better_ since. Indeed, Ibelieve that the very worst thing I could have done for my weak nerveswas to have lain an hour or more longer in bed than I used to do beforemy illness; for it was the very way to keep them weak. As this may fallinto the hands of some children of God who are not in the habit ofrising early, I make a few more remarks on the subject. 

I. It might be asked, How much time shall I allow myself for rest? Theanswer is, that no rule of universal application can be given, as allpersons do not require the same measure of sleep, and also the samepersons, at different times, according to the strength or weakness oftheir body, may require more or less. Females also, being generallyweaker in body, require more sleep than males. Yet, from what I canlearn, it is the opinion of medical persons that men in health do notrequire more than between six and seven hours' sleep, and females nomore than between seven and eight hours; so that it would be rather _anexception_ for a man to require more than seven and a woman more thaneight hours. But my decided advice, at the same time, is, that childrenof God would be careful not to allow themselves _too little_ sleep, asthere are few men who can do with less than six hours' sleep, and yet bewell in body and mind, and few females who can do with less than sevenhours. Certain it is that for a long time, as a young man, before I wentto the university, I went to bed regularly at ten and rose at four, studied hard, and was in good health; and certain also, that since Ihave allowed myself only about seven hours, from the time of my visit atPlymouth in Oct. 1839, I have been much better in body, and in my nervesin particular, than when I was eight or eight hours and a half in bed. 

II. If it be asked, But why should I rise early? The reply is, "Toremain too long in bed" is, 1. _Waste of time_, which is unbecoming asaint, who is bought by the precious blood of Jesus, with his _time_ andall he has, to be used for the Lord. If we sleep more than is needfulfor the refreshment of the body, it is wasting the time with which theLord has intrusted us as a talent, to be used for his glory, for our ownbenefit, and the benefit of the saints and the unbelievers around us. 2. To remain too long in bed _injures the body_. Just as when we take toomuch food, we are injured thereby, so as it regards sleep. Medicalpersons would readily allow that the lying longer in bed than is needfulfor the strengthening of the body does _weaken_ it. 3. _It injures thesoul. _ The lying too long in bed not merely keeps us from giving themost precious part of the day to prayer and meditation, but this slothleads also to _many other evils_. Any one need but make the experimentof spending one, two, or three hours in prayer and meditation beforebreakfast, either in his room, or with his Bible in his hand in thefields, and he will soon find out the beneficial effect which earlyrising has upon the outward and inward man. I beseech all my brethrenand sisters into whose hands this may fall, and who are not in the habitof rising early, to make the trial, and they will praise the Lord forhaving done so. 

III. It may lastly be said, But how shall I set about rising early? Myadvice is, 1. Commence at once, delay it not. To-morrow begin to rise. 2. But do not depend upon your own strength. This may be the reason whybefore this you may have begun to rise early, but have given it up. Assurely as you depend upon your own strength in this matter, it will cometo nothing. In every good work we depend upon the Lord, and in thisthing we shall feel _especially_ how weak we are. If any one rises thathe may give the time which he takes from sleep to prayer and meditation, let him be sure that Satan will try to put obstacles into the way. 3. Do trust in the Lord for help. You will honor him if you _expect_ helpfrom him in this matter. Give yourself to prayer for help, expect help, and you will have it. 4. Use, however, in addition to this, thefollowing means: _a. _ Go early to bed. If you stay up late, you cannotrise early. Let no society and no pressure of engagements keep you fromgoing _habitually_ early to bed. If you fail in this, you neither cannor ought to get up early, as your body requires rest. Keep alsoparticularly in mind, that neither for the body nor soul is it the samething whether you go to bed _late_ and rise _late_, or whether you go tobed _early_ and rise _early_. Even medical persons will tell you howinjurious it is to sit up late, and to spend the morning hours in bed;but how much more important still is it to retire early and to riseearly, in order to _make sure of time for prayer and meditation beforethe business of the day commences_, and to devote to those exercisesthat part of our time when the mind and the body are _most fresh_, inorder thus to obtain spiritual strength for the conflict, the trials, and the work of the day. _b. _ Let some one call you, if possible, at thetime which you have determined before God that you will rise; orprocure, what is still better, an alarum, by which you may regulatealmost to a minute the time when you wish to rise. For about twelveshillings a little German clock with an alarum may be bought almost inevery town. Though I have very many times been awakened by the Lord, inanswer to prayer, almost to the minute when I desired to rise; yet Ithought it well to procure an alarum to assist me in my purpose ofrising early: not indeed as if it could give the least help, without theLord's blessing, for I should remain in bed notwithstanding the noise ofthe alarum, were he not to give me grace to rise; but simply lookingupon it as a means. _c. _ Rise at once when you are awake. Remain not aminute longer in bed, else you are likely to fall asleep again. _d. _ Benot discouraged by feeling drowsy and tired in consequence of yourrising early. This will soon wear off. You will after a few days feelyourself stronger and fresher than when you used to lie an hour or twolonger than you needed. _e. _ Allow yourself always the same hours forsleep. Make no change except sickness oblige you. 

On December 10, 11, and 12 we had public meetings, at which the accountof the Lord's dealings with us in reference to the Orphan Houses and theother objects of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution was given. It isnow--December 10, 1839--five years and nine months since the ScripturalKnowledge Institution has been in operation. 

During the last year also. 1. We have been enabled to continue toprovide all the needful expenses connected with the six-day schools, three for boys and three for girls. The number of the children who areat present in them amounts to 286. The number of all the children thathave had schooling in the day schools, through the medium of theInstitution, since its formation, amounts to 1, 795. 2. There are atpresent 226 children in the Sunday school. 3. There are 14 taught toread in the adult school, and there have been about 130 adultsinstructed in that school since the formation of the Institution. 4. There have been circulated, during the last year, 514 copies of theScriptures, and 5, 592 since March 5, 1834. 5. There has been laid out, during the last year, £91, 6s. For missionary purposes. 6. There havebeen received into the three Orphan Houses, from December 9, 1838, toDecember 9, 1839, 16 orphans. There are at present 96 orphans in thethree houses. The number of all the orphans who have been under our carefrom April 11, 1836, to December 9, 1839, amounts to 126. 

For the Orphan Houses, _without any one having been asked for anythingby us_, the sum of £3, 067, 8s. 9¼d. Has been given, _entirely as theresult of prayer to God_, from the commencement of the work up toDecember 9, 1839. 

The total of the expenses connected with the objects of the Institution, exclusive of the Orphan Houses, from November 19, 1838, to November 19, 1839, is £542, 13s. The balance in hand on November 19, 1839, was 18s. 5d. 

The total of the expenses connected with the three Orphan Houses, fromDecember 9, 1838, to December 9, 1839, is £960, 9s. 2¾d. The balancein hand on December 9, 1839, was £46, 8s. 1d. 

December 31. My health is much better than for years. My mental powersalso are as good as they have been at any time during the last threeyears. I ascribe this to God's blessing, through the instrumentality ofearly rising, and plunging my head into cold water when I rise. 

REVIEW OF THE YEAR 1839. 

1. As to the church: During the last year have been added 115; of whom34 have been brought to the knowledge of the Lord among us. 

2. As to my temporal supplies, the Lord has been pleased to give me, during the past year, £313, 2s. 5d. 

CHAPTER XII. 

PLENTY AND WANT. 

1840. 

 A PURE OFFERING REQUIRED--A JOURNEY PROPOSED--SEASONABLE PROVISION--LOOKING ONLY TO THE LORD--THE WRATH OF MAN PRAISING GOD--A PROMISE FULFILLED--BENEFIT OF TRIAL--NEW SPRINGS OPENED--BEFORE THEY CALL I WILL ANSWER--TRUST IN GOD COMMENDED--SPIRITUAL BLESSINGS. 

January 1, 1840. This morning, about one hour after midnight, I receiveda paper with some money sealed up in it for the orphans. A few minutesafterwards, I remembered that the individual who gave it was in debt, and I was aware that she had been repeatedly asked by her creditors forpayment. I resolved, therefore, without opening the paper, to return it, as no one has a right to give whilst in debt. This was done _when I knewthat there was not enough in hand to meet the expenses of the day_. About eight, this morning, a brother brought five pounds, which he hadreceived just then from his mother, for the orphans. Observe, thebrother is led to bring it _at once_!

January 25. I have been much in prayer this week about going to Germany:1. To see certain brethren who purpose to go as missionaries to the EastIndies; and, 2. To see my father once more. I am led to go just now, instead of delaying it, because my health is again so failing that itseems desirable I should leave Bristol at all events; and thus I couldcontinue to serve in the work of the Lord, and yet attend to the benefitof my health at the same time. Lord, keep me from making a mistake inthis matter!

January 31. There is only one shilling fivepence in hand. The Lord willprovide! I feel quite comfortable, though in three days I shall have toleave the work for several weeks. After I had written the above, Ireceived sixteen pounds for the orphans, and twenty-four pounds for theother objects of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution. Thus Lord willkindly allow me to leave a little money behind on my departure, and Ihave also a still further answer to my prayer for means to purchaseBibles, for which I have asked the Lord repeatedly, and which he beganto answer by the donation which I received on the 22d. I have receivedfive pounds, besides, for the other objects. 

Feb. 2. To-day and yesterday has come in still further, before mydeparture, nearly nine pounds for the orphans. How kind of the Lord tosend this money just now, on the eve of my leaving home!

 Mr. Müller's absence lasted from Feb. 3 to March 9. Under the latter date he writes:--

During the whole time of my absence the Lord not only supplied all theneed of the orphans, but on my return I found more in hand than therewas when I left. The donations, which came in during my absence, amountto between eighty and ninety pounds. 

March 26. On the 17th of this month I received the following letter froma brother who several times had been used by the Lord as an instrumentin supplying our need, and who also, two months since, sent thirtypounds. 

"I have received a little money from ----. Have you any _present_ needfor the Institution under your care? I know you do not _ask_, exceptindeed of Him whose work you are doing; but to _answer when asked_ seemsanother thing, and a right thing. I have a reason for desiring to knowthe present state of your means towards the objects you are laboring toserve, viz. Should you _not have_ need, other departments of the Lord'swork, or other people of the Lord, _may have_ need. Kindly then informme, and to what amount, _i. E. _ what amount you at this present timeneed, or can profitably lay out. "

At the time when this letter came we were indeed in need. Nevertheless, I considered that, as I have hitherto acted (_i. E. _ telling the Lordalone about our need), I ought to continue to do, as otherwise theprincipal object of the work, to be a help to the saints generally, byseeking to lead them to increased dependence upon God _alone_, throughthis Institution, would be frustrated. I answered therefore the letterin substance as follows:--

"Whilst I thank you for your love, and whilst I agree with you, that, ingeneral, there is a difference between _asking for money_ and _answeringwhen asked_, nevertheless in our case I feel not at liberty to speakabout the state of our funds, as the primary object of the work in myhands is to lead those who are weak in faith to see that there is_reality_ in dealing with God _alone_. "

After having sent off the answer, I was again and again led to pray tothe Lord in this way: "Lord, thou knowest that for thy sake I did nottell this brother about our need. Now, Lord, show afresh that there is_reality_ in speaking to thee _only_ about our need, and speak thereforeto this brother, so that he may help us. "

To-day, in answer to this my request, this brother sent one hundredpounds. Thus I have means for establishing the infant school, and forordering more Bibles. Also the orphans are again supplied for a week;for when the money came in, there was _not one penny_ in hand for them. 

April 7. This evening I received information from my little half brotherthat my dear father died on March 30. During no period did I pray morefrequently or more earnestly for the conversion of my dear aged parentthan during the last year of his life; but, at all events, it did notplease the Lord to let me _see_ the answer to my prayers. 

April 9. We are on the point of sending some money to the East Indiesfor missionary objects. _Whilst I was on my knees_ respecting thisobject, five pounds was brought for it. 

May 2. Nothing having come in for five days, we were to-day againpenniless. In answer to prayer five shillings sixpence came in, and sometrinkets were sent, the names of which the donor does not wish to beknown. Thus we were helped through this day. Observe here how the Lordallowed five days to pass away without influencing the hearts of any tosend us supplies; but the moment there is real need, the stream runsagain. 

May 3. Last evening a brother was baptized, who on the first Lord's dayof this year came with his intended wife to Bethesda Chapel. Both werein an unconverted state. Only since April 1, forty-one persons have cometo us to speak about their souls. 

May 8. There are four believers staying at my house, and to-day we hadonly a few shillings of our own money left. I gave myself, therefore, toprayer for means for our own personal expenses. In answer to my request, I received this morning five pounds. 

May 10. To-day five of the orphans were baptized. There are now fourteenof them in fellowship. 

May 26. Nothing had come in. My engagements kept me from going to theOrphan Houses till seven in the evening, when the laborers met togetherfor prayer. When we met I found that one of them had given seventeenshillings, which had been divided between the three houses. This, withthe little which had been left yesterday, had procured all necessaryarticles. We are now very poor. 

May 27. We met for prayer at eleven this morning. No money had come in, but there was enough for dinner in all the houses. This morning the lastcoals were used in the Infant Orphan House, and in the Boys' OrphanHouse there were only enough for to-day, and there was no money in handto buy more. In this our need T. P. C. Sent a load of coals. We purposeto meet again at four this afternoon. May the Lord graciously be pleasedto send help in the mean time!

_Evening. _ The Lord has had mercy! A person bought some days sinceseveral articles, which had been given to be sold for the benefit of theorphans, and owed six pounds fifteen shillings. This morning I asked theLord to incline his heart to bring the money, or a part of it, as wewere in such need. Just as I was going to meet for prayer with myfellow-laborers this afternoon, he came and brought four pounds. But ourkind Father showed us still further to-day that only for the trial ofour faith he had for a season withheld supplies; for there was giventhis evening, with Eccles. Ix. 10, five pounds. There came in also nineshillings for articles which had been put into the hand of a sister, whohas taken on her the service of disposing of articles which are givenfor sale. Thus the day, which had begun with prayer, ended in praise. But there is one thing more to be recorded respecting this day, asprecious or more so than what has been said: I was to-day informed thatthe Lord has begun to stir up several of the boys to care about theirsouls. 

June 17. For several days past I had been very poor in reference to myown temporal necessities, as well as in reference to the orphans. To-daywe were especially poor, in both respects; but our kind Fatherremembered not merely the need of the dear orphans, but gave me alsosome money for my own personal expenses. The same sister just referredto, who brought five pounds ten shillings sixpence for the orphans, brought me also seven pounds for myself. 

June 22. To-morrow, the Lord willing, I purpose, with my wife, toaccompany the three German brethren and the five German sisters toLiverpool, who purpose to sail from thence. Under these circumstances itis desirable to leave at least a little money behind. This desire of myheart the Lord has granted; for this morning D. C. Gave me five pounds, and there came in by sale of articles ten shillings fivepence. In theevening a sister, who has left Bristol to-day, sent me by her motherfive pounds. 

 During the absence of Mr. M. The wants of the orphans were supplied in a wonderful manner. To mention but one instance, at a time when there was extreme need, a poor German missionary, just embarking for a heathen land, gave six pounds ten shillings, being his all. 

 The following event came to his notice during his journey:--

About October, 1837, I sent some Bibles and forty-six copies of myNarrative to a brother in Upper Canada, who, in dependence upon the Lordfor temporal supplies, is laboring as a missionary in that country. About eighteen months afterwards I heard that this box had not arrived. I had reason to think that the broker had never sent off the box. Mycomfort, however, was, that though this poor sinner had acted thus, yetthe Lord, in his own place and way, would use the Bibles and myNarratives. Now, almost immediately after my arrival in Liverpool, abrother told me that several persons wished to hear me preach who hadread my Narrative; and that he knew a considerable number had beenbought by a brother, a bookseller, from pawnbrokers, and sold again; andthat some also had been ordered from London when there were no more tobe had otherwise. It was thus evident that the ship-broker pawned theseNarratives before he absconded; but the Lord used them as I had hoped. 

Aug. 1. A few days since a brother was staying with me, on his way tohis father, whom he had not seen for above two years, and who wasgreatly opposed to him, on account of the decided steps which his sonhad taken for the Lord. Before this brother left, that precious promiseof our Lord was brought to my mind: "If two of you shall agree on earthas touching anything that they shall ask, it shall be done for them ofmy Father which is in heaven. " (Matt. Xviii. 19. ) Accordingly, I went tothe brother's room, and having agreed to pray about a kind receptionfrom his father, and the conversion of both parents, we prayed together. To-day this brother returned. The Lord has answered already one part ofthe prayer. The brother was most kindly received, contrary to allnatural expectation. May the Lord now help us both to look for an answerto the other part of our prayer! There is nothing too hard for the Lord!

Since the publication of the last edition, the father of this brotherdied. He lived above ten years after Aug. 1, 1840, until he was abouteighty-six years of age, and as he continued a life of much sin andopposition to the truth, the prospect with reference to his conversionbecame darker and darker. But at last the Lord answered prayer. Thisaged sinner was entirely changed, simply rested on the Lord Jesus forthe salvation of his soul, and became as much attached to his believingson as before he had been opposed to him, and wished to have him abouthim as much as possible, that he might read the Holy Scriptures to himand pray with him. 

Aug. 8. Saturday. This evening I was meditating on the fourth Psalm. Thewords in verse three, "But know that the Lord has set apart him that isgodly for himself; the Lord will hear when I call upon him, " I wasenabled to apply to myself, and they led me to prayer for spiritualblessings. Whilst in prayer, the need of the orphans, there being nowagain not one penny in hand, was also brought to my mind, and I askedthe Lord respecting this likewise. _About five minutes afterwards_ I wasinformed that a sister wished to see me. She brought one pound tenshillings for the orphans. Thus the Lord has already kindly sent alittle to begin the week with. There was also still further givento-day, one shilling elevenpence; and five shillings one penny was takenout of the boxes in the Orphan Houses. 

Aug. 15. There was to-day the greatest poverty in all the three houses;all the stores were very low, as the income throughout the week had beenso small. In addition to this it was Saturday, when the wants are nearlydouble in comparison with other days. At least three pounds was neededto help us comfortably through the day; but there was nothing towardsthis in hand. My only hope was in God. The very necessity led me toexpect help for this day; for if none had come, the Lord's name wouldhave been dishonored. Between twelve and one, two sisters in the Lordcalled on me; and the one gave me two pounds, and the other sevenshillings sixpence for the orphans. With this I went to the Boys' OrphanHouse about one o'clock, where I found the children at dinner. BrotherB. Put the following note into my hand, which he was just going to sendoff:--

"DEAR BROTHER, --With potatoes from the children's garden, and withapples from the tree in the playground (which apples were used forapple-dumplings), and four shillings sixpence, the price of somearticles given by one of the laborers, we have a dinner. There is muchneeded. But the Lord has provided and will provide. "

August 23. Lord's day. As we have often found it to be the case, so itis again now. After the Lord has tried our faith, he, in the love of hisheart, gives us an abundance, to show that not in anger, but for theglory of his name, and for the trial of our faith, he has allowed us tobe poor. The Lord has kindly given to-day twelve pounds seventeenshillings. 

August 29. For many weeks past very little has come in for the otherfunds. The chief supply has been by the sale of Bibles. Last Saturday Iwas not able to pay the whole of the weekly salaries of the teachers inthe day schools, which, however, does not make me a debtor to them, asit is _an understood thing_ that they have not to look to me forpayment, but to the Lord. To-day again only two shillings was in hand, whilst several pounds were needed to pay the salaries. It appeared nowplainly to be the will of the Lord that, as all the laborers in theOrphan Houses know about the state of the funds, so the brethren andsisters who labor in the day schools should share the trial of faith andthe joy of faith with us. Accordingly we all met, and after I had laidon their hearts the importance of keeping to themselves, for the Lord'ssake, the state of the funds, we prayed together. 

September 5. Saturday. Because there had come in so little during thelast days, at least three pounds was requisite to supply the need ofto-day. There was, however, not one penny in hand when the daycommenced. Last evening, the laborers in the Orphan Houses, togetherwith the teachers of the day schools, met for prayer. This morning, oneof the teachers, who had a little money of his own, brought one poundfive shillings sixpence. Thus we were enabled to provide for the dinner. In the afternoon all of us met again for prayer. Another teacher of theday schools gave two shillings sixpence, and one shilling came inbesides. But all this was not enough. There was no dinner provided forto-morrow, nor was there any money to take in milk to-morrow, andbesides this a number of other little things were to be purchased, thatthere might be no real want of anything. Now observe how our kind Fatherhelped us! Between seven and eight this evening, a sister, whose heartthe Lord has made willing to take on her the service of disposing of thearticles which are sent for sale, brought two pounds ten shillingssixpence, for some of the things which came a fortnight ago fromWorcester, and last Wednesday from Leeds. The sister stated, that thoughshe did not feel at all well, she had come because she had it so laid onher heart that she could not stay away. 

September 8. How kindly has the Lord so ordered it that for some timepast the income for the school fund should have been so little, in orderthat thus we might be constrained to let the laborers in the day schoolsshare our joys and our trials of faith, which had been before kept fromthem! But as above two years ago the Lord ordered it so that it becameneedful to communicate to the laborers in the Orphan Houses the state ofthe funds, and made it a blessing to them, so that I am now able toleave Bristol, and yet the work goes on, so, I doubt not, the brethrenand sisters who are teachers in the day schools will be greatly blessedby being thus partakers of our precious secret respecting the state ofthe funds. Our prayer meetings have been already a blessing to us, andunited us more than ever in the work. We have them now every morning atseven, and we shall continue them, the Lord helping us, till we see hishand stretched forth, not merely in giving us means for the teachers, but also for other purposes; for we need a stove in one of theschool-rooms, a fresh supply of several kinds of Bibles and NewTestaments, and it is desirable to have means to help missionarybrethren who labor in dependence upon the Lord for the supply of theirtemporal necessities. 

September 21. To-day a brother from the neighborhood of London gave meten pounds, to be laid out as it might be most needed. As we have beenpraying many days for the school, Bible, and missionary funds, I took itall for them. This brother knew nothing about our work, when he camethree days since to Bristol. Thus the Lord, to show his continual careover us, raises up new helpers. They that trust in the Lord shall neverbe confounded. Some who helped for a while may fall asleep in Jesus;others may grow cold in the service of the Lord; others may be asdesirous as ever to help, but have no longer the means; others may haveboth a willing heart to help, and have also the means, but may see itthe Lord's will to lay them out in another way;--and thus, from onecause or another, were we to lean upon man, we should surely beconfounded; but, in leaning upon the living God alone, we are BEYOND_disappointment_, and BEYOND _being forsaken because of death_, or _wantof means_, or _want of love_, or _because of the claims of other work_. 

October 7. It is now five weeks since we have daily met for prayer. Notindeed merely to ask for means, but for grace and wisdom for ourselvesin reference to the work, for the conversion of the children under ourcare, for grace for those children who stand already on the Lord's side, for a blessing upon the circulation of the Scriptures, for a blessingupon the work with reference to the church at large, etc. But whilst wethus, as the Spirit led us, prayed for various things, nevertheless, thelack of means was that which had brought us day after day together. Weasked the Lord to give us the means which are needed for carrying on theday schools, for buying Bibles, as several sorts are needed, and toenable us to assist missionary work in foreign countries. Never at anyprevious time, since first the work commenced on March 5, 1834, have wehad to continue so long a time in prayer for these funds, withoutobtaining the answer. The Lord, however, gave us grace to "continue inprayer, " and kept our hearts in the assurance that he would help. Now, though he delayed long, before he sent us the answer, in his own time hemade it manifest that he had not only not shut his ear against ourprayers in anger, but that he had answered them _even before we called_;for there was sent to-day, from the East Indies, a bank order for onehundred pounds, which had been sent off two months since, thereforeseveral days _before we even began_ to pray. It was left to me to applythis money as it might be needed. As we had so long and so particularlyprayed for these funds, I took the whole of it for them, and not for theorphan fund. 

October 26. Yesterday morning, when I took my hat from the rail, I foundin one of my gloves a note containing a five-pound note, and thefollowing words: "Two pounds for the orphans, the rest for dear brotherand sister Müller. " There came in still further yesterday two poundstwelve shillings sixpence. Thus we are again supplied for about threedays. 

In reference to the note which was put into my hat, containing fivepounds, I just add, that I had repeatedly asked the Lord for means forour own personal expenses, previous to the reception of it, as we hadbut very little money for ourselves. Indeed, the very moment before Itook my hat from the rail, I had risen from my knees, having again askedthe Lord for means for ourselves and for the orphans. 

November 8. I purposed to have gone to Trowbridge yesterday, and hadsettled it so on Friday evening with brother ----. But no sooner had Idecided to do so, than I felt no peace in the prospect of going. Afterhaving prayed about it on Friday evening and yesterday morning, Idetermined not to go, and I felt sure the Lord had some reason for notallowing me to feel happy in the prospect of going. I began now to lookout for blessings for this day, considering that the Lord had kept mehere for good to some souls. This evening I was especially led to pressthe truth on the consciences of the unconverted, entreating andbeseeching them, and telling them also that I felt sure the Lord had, inmercy to some of them, kept me from going to Trowbridge. I spoke onGenesis vi. 1-5. Immediately after, I saw fruit of the word. Anindividual fully opened his heart to me. I walked about with him tillabout ten o'clock, even as long as I had any strength left. [About tendays afterwards, a brother told me of a poor drunkard who heard me thatevening, and who since then had stayed up till about twelve o'clockevery night to read the Scriptures, and who had not been intoxicatedsince. ]

At the close of these details, with reference to the year from December9, 1839, to December 9, 1840, I make a few remarks. 

1. Though our trials of faith during this year also have been many, andrecurring more frequently than during any previous year, and though wehave been often reduced to the greatest extremity, _yet the orphans havelacked nothing_; for they always have had good nourishing food, and thenecessary articles of clothing, etc. 

2. Should it be supposed by any one, in reading the plain details ofour trials of faith during this year, that on account of them we havebeen disappointed in our expectations, or are discouraged in the work, my answer is, that the very reverse is the fact. Such days were expectedfrom the commencement of the work; nay, more than this, the chief endfor which the Institution was established is, that the church of Christat large might be benefited by seeing manifestly the hand of Godstretched out on our behalf in the hour of need, in answer to prayer. Our desire, therefore, is, not that we may be without trials of faith, but that the Lord graciously would be pleased to support us in thetrial, that we may not dishonor him by distrust. 

3. This way of living brings the Lord remarkably near. He is, as itwere, morning by morning inspecting our stores, that accordingly he maysend help. Greater and more manifest nearness of the Lord's presence Ihave never had than when after breakfast there were no means for dinner, and then the Lord provided the dinner for more than one hundred persons;or when, after dinner, there were no means for the tea, and yet the Lordprovided the tea; and all this without one single human being havingbeen informed about our need. This moreover I add, that although we whohave been eyewitnesses of these gracious interpositions of our Father, have not been so benefited by them as we might and ought to have been, yet we have in some measure derived blessings from them. One thing iscertain, that we are not tired of doing the Lord's work in this way. 

4. It has been more than once observed, that such a way of living mustlead the mind continually to think whence food, clothes, etc. , are tocome, and so unfit for spiritual exercises. Now, in the first place, Ianswer that our minds are very little tried about the necessaries oflife, just because the care respecting them is laid upon our Father, who, because we are his children, _not only allows_ us to do so, _butwill have_ us to do so. Secondly, it must be remembered, that, even ifour minds were much tried about the supplies for the children, and themeans for the other work, yet, because we look to the Lord _alone_ forthese things, we should only be brought, by our sense of need, into thepresence of our Father for the supply of it; and that is a blessing, andno injury to the soul. Thirdly, our souls realize that for the glory ofGod, and for the benefit of the church at large it is that we have thesetrials of faith, and that leads again to God, to ask him for freshsupplies of grace, to be enabled to be faithful in this service. 

5. My heart's desire and prayer to God is, that all believers who readthis may by these many answers to prayer be encouraged to pray, particularly as it regards the conversion of their friends andrelations, their own state of heart, the state of the church at large, and the success of the preaching of the gospel. Do not think, dearreader, that these things are peculiar to us, and cannot be enjoyed byall the saints. Although every child of God is not called by the Lord toestablish schools and orphan houses, and to trust in the Lord for meansfor them; yet there is nothing on the part of the Lord to hinder, whyyou may not know, by experience, far more abundantly than we do now, hiswillingness to answer the prayers of his children. Do but prove thefaithfulness of God. Do but carry your every want to him. Only maintainan _upright_ heart. But if you live in sin; if you wilfully andhabitually do things respecting which you know that they are contraryto the will of God, then you cannot expect to be heard by him. "If Iregard iniquity in my heart, the Lord will not hear me; but verilyGod hath heard me; he hath attended to the voice of my prayer. "Psalm lxvi. 18, 19. 

6. As it regards the children of God, who by the labor of their hands, or in any business or profession, earn their bread, particularly thepoorer classes of them, I give my affectionate yet solemn advice tocarry into practice the principles on which this Institution isconducted as it regards not going into debt. Are you in debt? then makeconfession of sin respecting it. Sincerely confess to the Lord that youhave sinned against Rom. Xiii. 8. And if you are resolved no more tocontract debt, whatever may be the result, and you are waiting on theLord and truly trust in him, your present debts will soon be paid. Areyou out of debt? then, whatever your future want may be, be resolved, inthe strength of Jesus, rather to suffer the greatest privation, whilstwaiting upon God for help, than to use unscriptural means, such asborrowing, taking goods on credit, etc. , to deliver yourselves. This wayneeds but to be tried, in order that its excellency may be enjoyed. 

There are a few points more which may be of interest to the believingreader, which I shall now add. 

1. There have been, during this year, six day schools for poor children_entirely_ supported by the funds of our Institution, all of which havebeen established by us. 

The number of all the children that have had schooling in the dayschools through the medium of the Institution, since its formation, amounts to 2, 216; the number of those at present in the six day schoolsis 303. 

These day schools have defrayed, by the payments of the children, aboutthe sixth part of their own expenses. 

2. There is one Sunday school entirely supported by the funds of theInstitution. 

3. There has been, since the formation of the Institution, one adultschool connected with it, in which, on the Lord's day afternoons, sincethat time, about 150 adults have been instructed. 

4. The number of Bibles and Testaments which have been circulatedthrough the medium of our Institution, during the last year, amounts to452 copies. 

There have been circulated since March 5, 1834, 6, 044 copies of theScriptures. 

5. There have been laid out, during the last year, of the funds of theInstitution, £120, 10s. 2d. For missionary purposes. 

6. There are at present ninety-one orphans in the three houses. Thetotal number of the orphans who have been under our care from April 11, 1836, to December 9, 1840, amounts to 129. 

_Without any one having been asked for anything by us_, the sum of£3, 937, 1s. 1d. Has been given to us for the Orphan Houses, _as theresult of prayer to God_, since the commencement of the work. 

THE BLESSING OF THE LORD UPON THE WORK IN REFERENCETO THE SOULS OF THE CHILDREN. 

1. During the last fourteen months there have been meetings purposelyfor children, at which the Scriptures have been expounded to them. Atthese meetings an almost universal attention is manifested by them, which I thankfully ascribe to the Lord, and upon which I look as aforerunner of greater blessing. 

2. During the last year three of the Sunday-school children have beenreceived into fellowship. 

3. At the end of last year there had been eight orphans received intocommunion; during the present year fourteen have been received; in all, twenty-two. 

It was stated in the last year's Report that we were looking for fruitupon our labors as it regards the conversion of the children, as theLord had given to us a measure of earnestness in praying for them. TheLord has dealt with us according to our expectations. But I expect farmore than what we have seen. While the chief object of our work has beenand is still the manifestation of the heart of God towards his children, and the reality of power with God in prayer, yet, as we hoped, and asit has been our prayer, the Lord gives to us also the joy of seeing onechild after another brought to stand openly on the Lord's side. As faras my experience goes, it appears to me that believers generally haveexpected far too little of _present_ fruit upon their labors amongchildren. There has been a hoping that the Lord some day or other wouldown the instruction which they give to children, and would answer atsome time or other, though after many years only, the prayers which theyoffer up on their behalf. Now, while such passages as Proverbs xxii. 6, Ecclesiastes xi. 1, Galatians vi. 9, 1 Cor. Xv. 58, give unto usassurance not merely respecting everything which we do for the Lord, ingeneral, but also respecting bringing up children in the fear of theLord, in particular, that our labor is not in vain in the Lord; yet wehave to guard against abusing such passages, by thinking it a matter oflittle moment whether we see _present_ fruit or not; but, on thecontrary, we should give the Lord no rest till we see present fruit, andtherefore in persevering yet submissive prayer we should make known ourrequests unto God. I add, as an encouragement to believers who laboramong children, that during the last two years seventeen other youngpersons or children, from the age of eleven and a half to seventeen, have been received into fellowship among us, and that I am looking outnow for many more to be converted, and that not merely of the orphans, but of the Sunday and day school children. As in so many respects welive in remarkable times, so in this respect also, that the Lord isworking greatly among the children in many places. 

The total of the expenses connected with the objects of the Institution, exclusive of the Orphan Houses, from November 19, 1839, to November 19, 1840, is £622, 2s. 6½d. The balance in hand on Nov. 19, 1840, was£13, 2s. 9¾d. 

The total of the expenses connected with the three Orphan Houses, fromDecember 9, 1839, to December 9, 1840, is £900, 11s. 2½d. The balancein hand on December 9, 1840, was £15, 1s. 6¼d. 

REVIEW OF THE YEAR 1840. 

1. As to the church. There are 525 at present in communion; 114 havebeen added during the past year, of whom 47 have been brought to theknowledge of the Lord among us. 

2. As to the supply of my temporal necessities. The Lord has beenpleased to send me, by the freewill offerings of the saints, £242, 8s. 11½. [17]

 [Footnote 17: It may not be improper to state here that the little patrimony to which Mr. Müller became entitled upon the decease of his father was devoted to the purposes of charity and religion, in accordance with the principle of action indicated on page 67. This fact is not mentioned by Mr. M. , but has come to the knowledge of the editor through another channel. --ED. ]

CHAPTER XIII. 

FAITH STRENGTHENED BY EXERCISE. 

1841. 

 A WANT SUPPLIED--RESOURCES EXCEEDING THE DEMAND--EVIL OF SURETYSHIP--POWER OF CHRISTIAN LOVE--GOD'S WORD THE FOOD OF THE SOUL--PREPARATION FOR THE HOUR OF TRIAL--POVERTY--DEPENDING ONLY ON THE LIVING GOD. 

January 1, 1841. During this week we have daily met for prayer, for theespecial purpose of asking the Lord to give us the means of having thelast year's Report printed. It is three weeks since it might have beensent to the press. We felt this now to be a matter of especialimportance, as, if the Report were not soon printed, it would be knownthat it arose from want of means. By the donations which came in duringthese last days for the orphans, and by ten pounds which was givento-day for the other funds, we have the means of defraying the expenseof about two thirds of the printing, and therefore a part of themanuscript was sent off, trusting that the Lord would be pleased to sendin more means before two sheets are printed off; but if not, we shouldthen stop till we have more. _Evening. _ There came in still further fivepounds; also, ten shillings and three shillings. 

Jan. 11. Monday. During the last week the Lord not only supplied usrichly with all we needed for the orphans, but enabled us to put byseveral pounds towards printing the Report. On Saturday evening therewas only three shillings sixpence left. On this account I was lookingout for answers to my prayers for means, and the Lord did not disappointme. There came in altogether yesterday nine pounds sixteen shillingsfourpence. We have now enough even for the last part of the Report. 

Jan. 12. To-day I have received a letter from a brother, in which heempowers me to draw upon his bankers, during this year, to the amount ofone thousand pounds, for any brethren who have it in their hearts togive themselves to missionary service in the East Indies, and whom Ishall consider called for this service, as far as I am able to judge. [This power lasted only for that year; but no brethren who seemed to besuitable offered themselves for this service. This is another freshproof how much more easily pecuniary means can be obtained than suitableindividuals. Indeed, in all my experience I have found it thus, that ifI could only settle that a certain thing to be done was according to thewill of God, the means were soon obtained to carry it into effect. ]

Jan. 13. This evening I was called to the house of a brother and sisterwho are in the deepest distress. The brother had become surety for thedebts of his son, not in the least expecting that he ever should becalled upon for the payment of them; but, as his son has not dischargedhis debts, the father has been called upon to do so; and except themoney is paid within a few days, he will be imprisoned. 

How precious it is, even for this life, to act according to the word ofGod! This perfect revelation of his mind gives us directions foreverything, even the most minute affairs of this life. It commands us, "Be not thou one of them that strike hands, or of them that are suretiesfor debts. " Prov. Xxii. 26. The way in which Satan ensnares persons, tobring them into the net, and to bring trouble upon them by becomingsureties, is, that he seeks to represent the matter as if there were nodanger connected with that particular case, and that one might be sureone should never be called upon to pay the money; but the Lord, thefaithful Friend, tells us in his own word that the only way "to be sure"in such a matter is "to hate suretyship. " Prov. Xi. 15. The followingpoints seem to me of solemn moment for consideration, if I were calledupon to become surety for another: 1. What obliges the person who wishesme to become surety for him to need a surety? Is it really a good causein which I am called upon to become surety? I do not remember ever tohave met with a case in which in a plain, and godly, and in all respectsscriptural matter such a thing occurred. There was generally some sin orother connected with it. 2. If I become surety, notwithstanding what theLord has said to me in his word, am I in such a position that no onewill be injured by my being called upon to fulfil the engagements of theperson for whom I am going to be surety? In most instances this aloneought to keep one from it. 3. If still I become surety, the amount ofmoney for which I become responsible must be so in my power that I amable to produce it whenever it is called for, in order that the name ofthe Lord may not be dishonored. 4. But if there be the possibility ofhaving to fulfil the engagements of the person in whose stead I have tostand, is it the will of the Lord that I should spend my means in thatway? Is it not rather his will that my means should be spent in anotherway? 5. How can I get over the plain word of the Lord, which is to thecontrary, even if the first four points could be satisfactorily settled?

March 4. From February 22 up to this day our necessities in the dayschools were supplied by thirteen small donations, and by a donation ofeight pounds from Q. Q. To-day I received fifteen pounds. When thisarrived there was not one penny in hand for the day schools, whilst twodays after about seven pounds was needed. This money came from aconsiderable distance, and from a brother who never had assisted in thiswork before, whereby the Lord afresh shows how easily he can raise upnew helpers. 

For the encouragement of believers, who are tried by having unconvertedrelatives and friends, I will relate the following circumstance, thetruth of which I know. 

Baron Von K. , who resided in my own country, the kingdom of Prussia, hadbeen for many years a disciple of the Lord Jesus. Even about thecommencement of this century, when there was almost universal darknessor even open infidelity spread over the whole continent of Europe, heknew the Lord Jesus; and when, about the year 1806, there was thegreatest distress in Silesia among many thousands of weavers, thisblessed man of God took the following gracious step for his Lord andMaster. As the weavers had no employment, the whole continent almostbeing in an unsettled state on account of Napoleon's career, it seemedto him the will of the Lord that he should use his very considerableproperty to furnish these poor weavers with work, in order to save themfrom the greatest state of destitution, though in doing this there wasnot only no prospect of gain, but the certain prospect of immense loss. He therefore found employment for about six thousand weavers. But he wasnot content with this. Whilst he gave the bread which perishes, he alsosought to minister to the souls of these weavers. To that end he soughtto set believers as overseers over this immense weaving concern, and notonly saw to it that the weavers were instructed in spiritual things, buthe himself also set the truth before them. Thus it went on for a goodwhile, till at last, on account of the loss of the chief part of hisproperty, he was obliged to think about giving it up. But by this timethis precious act of mercy had so commended itself to the governmentthat it was taken up by them and carried on till the times altered. Baron von K. Was, however, appointed director of the whole concern aslong as it existed. 

This dear man of God was not content with this. He travelled throughmany countries to visit the prisons, for the sake of improving thetemporal and spiritual condition of the prisoners, and among all theother things which he sought to do for the Lord was this also inparticular: He assisted poor students whilst at the university ofBerlin, especially those who studied divinity, as it is called, in orderto get access to them, and to win them for the Lord. One day a mosttalented young man, whose father lived at Breslau, where there islikewise a university, heard of the aged baron's kindness to students, and he therefore wrote to him, requesting him to assist him, as his ownfather could not well afford to support him any longer, having otherchildren to provide for. A short time afterwards young T. Received amost kind reply from the baron, inviting him to come to Berlin; but, before this letter arrived, the young student had heard that Baron vonK. Was a pietist or mystic, as true believers are contemptuously calledin Germany; and as young T. Was of a highly philosophical turn of mind, reasoning about everything, questioning the truth of revelation, yea, questioning, most sceptically, the existence of God, he much dislikedthe prospect of going to the old baron. Still, he thought he could buttry, and if he did not like it, he was not bound to remain in connectionwith him. He arrived in Berlin on a day when there was a great review ofthe troops, and, being full of this, he began to speak about it to thesteward of the baron. The steward, however, being a believer, turned theconversation, before the young student was aware of it, to spiritualthings; and yet he could not say that it had been forced. He begananother subject, and a third, but still it always came presently againto spiritual things. 

At last the baron came, who received young T. In the most affectionateand familiar manner, as if he had been his equal, and as if young T. Bestowed a favor on him, rather than that he was favored by the baron. The baron offered him a room in his own house, and a place at his owntable, while he should be studying in Berlin, which young T. Accepted. He now sought in every way to treat the young student in the most kindand affectionate way, and as much as possible to serve him, and to showhim the power of the gospel in his own life, without arguing with him, yea, without speaking to him directly about his soul. For, discoveringin young T. A most reasoning and sceptical mind, he avoided in everypossible way getting into any argument with him, while the young studentagain and again said to himself, "I wish I could get into an argumentwith this old fool; I would show him his folly. " But the baron avoidedit. When the young student used to come home in the evening, and thebaron heard him come, he would himself go to meet him on entering thehouse, would light his candle, would assist and serve him, in any way hecould, even to the fetching the bootjack for him, and helping him totake off his boots. Thus this lowly aged disciple went on for some time, whilst the young student still sought an opportunity for arguing withhim, but wondered nevertheless how the baron could thus serve him. Oneevening, on the return of young T. To the baron's house, when the baronwas making himself his servant as usual, he could refrain himself nolonger, but burst out thus: "Baron, how can you do all this? You see Ido not care about you, and how are you able to continue to be so kind tome, and thus to serve me?" The baron replied, "My dear young friend, Ihave learned it from the Lord Jesus. I wish you would read through theGospel of John. Good night. " The student now for the first time in hislife sat down and read the word of God in a disposition of mind to bewilling to learn, whilst up to that time he had never read the HolyScriptures but with the view of wishing to find out arguments againstthem. It pleased God to bless him. From that time he became himself afollower of the Lord Jesus, and has been so ever since. 

May 7. It has recently pleased the Lord to teach me a truth, irrespective of human instrumentality, as far as I know, the benefit ofwhich I have not lost, though now, while preparing the fifth edition forthe press, more than fourteen years have since passed away. The point isthis: I saw more clearly than ever that the first great and primarybusiness to which I ought to attend every day was, to have my soul happyin the Lord. The first thing to be concerned about was not how much Imight serve the Lord, how I might glorify the Lord; but how I might getmy soul into a happy state, and how my inner man might be nourished. ForI might seek to set the truth before the unconverted, I might seek tobenefit believers, I might seek to relieve the distressed, I might inother ways seek to behave myself as it becomes a child of God in thisworld; and yet, not being happy in the Lord, and not being nourished andstrengthened in my inner man day by day, all this might not be attendedto in a right spirit. Before this time my practice had been, at leastfor ten years previously, as an habitual thing to give myself to prayer, after having dressed myself in the morning. Now, I saw that the mostimportant thing I had to do was to give myself to the reading of theword of God, and to meditation on it, that thus my heart might becomforted, encouraged, warned, reproved, instructed; and that thus, bymeans of the word of God, whilst meditating on it, my heart might bebrought into experimental communion with the Lord. 

I began therefore to meditate on the New Testament from the beginning, early in the morning. The first thing I did, after having asked in a fewwords the Lord's blessing upon his precious word, was, to begin tomeditate on the word of God, searching as it were into every verse, toget blessing out of it; not for the sake of the public ministry of theword, not for the sake of preaching on what I had meditated upon, butfor the sake of obtaining food for my own soul. The result I have foundto be almost invariably this, that after a very few minutes my soul hasbeen led to confession, or to thanksgiving, or to intercession, or tosupplication; so that, though I did not, as it were, give myself to_prayer_, but to _meditation_, yet it turned almost immediately more orless into prayer. When thus I have been for a while making confession, or intercession, or supplication, or have given thanks, I go on to thenext words or verse, turning all, as I go on, into prayer for myself orothers, as the word may lead to it, but still continually keeping beforeme that food for my own soul is the object of my meditation. The resultof this is, that there is always a good deal of confession, thanksgiving, supplication, or intercession mingled with my meditation, and that my inner man almost invariably is even sensibly nourished andstrengthened, and that by breakfast time, with rare exceptions, I am ina peaceful if not happy state of heart. Thus also the Lord is pleased tocommunicate unto me that which, either very soon after or at a latertime, I have found to become food for other believers, though it was notfor the sake of the public ministry of the word that I gave myself tomeditation, but for the profit of my own inner man. 

With this mode I have likewise combined the being out in the open airfor an hour, an hour and a half, or two hours, before breakfast, walkingabout in the fields, and in the summer sitting for a little on thestiles, if I find it too much to walk all the time. I find it verybeneficial to my health to walk thus for meditation before breakfast, and am now so in the habit of using the time for that purpose, that whenI get into the open air I generally take out a New Testament ofgood-sized type, which I carry with me for that purpose, besides myBible; and I find that I can profitably spend my time in the open air, which formerly was not the case, for want of habit. I used to considerthe time spent in walking a loss, but now I find it very profitable, notonly to my body, but also to my soul. The walking out before breakfastis of course not necessarily connected with this matter, and every onehas to judge according to his strength and other circumstances. 

The difference, then, between my former practice and my present one isthis: Formerly, when I rose, I began to pray as soon as possible, andgenerally spent all my time till breakfast in prayer, or almost all thetime. At all events I almost invariably began with prayer, except when Ifelt my soul to be more than usually barren, in which case I read theword of God for food, or for refreshment, or for a revival and renewalof my inner man, before I gave myself to prayer. But what was theresult? I often spent a quarter of an hour, or half an hour, or even anhour, on my knees, before being conscious to myself of having derivedcomfort, encouragement, humbling of soul, etc. ; and often, after havingsuffered much from wandering of mind for the first ten minutes, or aquarter of an hour, or even half an hour, I only then began _really topray_. I scarcely ever suffer now in this way. For my heart beingnourished by the truth, being brought into _experimental_ fellowshipwith God, I speak to my Father and to my Friend (vile though I am, andunworthy of it) about the things that he has brought before me in hisprecious word. It often now astonishes me that I did not sooner see thispoint. In no book did I ever read about it. No public ministry everbrought the matter before me. No private intercourse with a brotherstirred me up to this matter. And yet now, since God has taught me thispoint, it is as plain to me as anything, that the first thing the childof God has to do morning by morning is, to _obtain food for his innerman_. As the outward man is not fit for work for any length of timeexcept we take food, and as this is one of the first things we do in themorning, so it should be with the inner man. We should take food forthat, as every one must allow. Now what is the food for the inner man?Not _prayer_, but _the word of God_; and here again, not the simplereading of the word of God, so that it only passes through our minds, just as water runs through a pipe, but considering what we read, pondering over it, and applying it to our hearts. When we pray, we speakto God. Now, prayer, in order to be continued for any length of time inany other than a formal manner, requires, generally speaking, a measureof strength or godly desire, and the season, therefore, when thisexercise of the soul can be most effectually performed is after theinner man has been nourished by meditation on the word of God, where wefind our Father speaking to us, to encourage us, to comfort us, toinstruct us, to humble us, to reprove us. We may therefore profitablymeditate, with God's blessing, though we are ever so weak spiritually;nay, the weaker we are, the more we need meditation for thestrengthening of our inner man. There is thus far less to be feared fromwandering of mind than if we give ourselves to prayer without having hadpreviously time for meditation. I dwell so particularly on this pointbecause of the immense spiritual profit and refreshment I am consciousof having derived from it myself, and I affectionately and solemnlybeseech all my fellow-believers to ponder this matter. By the blessingof God I ascribe to this mode the help and strength which I have hadfrom God to pass in peace through deeper trials, in various ways, than Ihad ever had before; and after having now above fourteen years triedthis way, I can most fully, in the fear of God, commend it. In additionto this I generally read, after family prayer, larger portions of theword of God, when I still pursue my practice of reading regularly onwardin the Holy Scriptures, sometimes in the New Testament and sometimes inthe Old, and for more than twenty-six years I have proved theblessedness of it. I take, also, either then or at other parts of theday, time more especially for prayer. 

How different, when the soul is refreshed and made happy early in themorning, from what it is when, without spiritual preparation, theservice, the trials, and the temptations of the day come upon one!

Oct. 1. When I had again not one penny in hand for the necessities ofthis day, there was brought to me this morning ten shillings for theorphans, which had been sent from Kensington. In the paper whichcontained the money, was written: "_Your Heavenly Father_ knoweth thatye have need of _these_ things. " "Trust in the Lord. " This word of ourLord is to me of more value than many bank notes. About five minuteslater I received from an Irish sister ten pounds, through her banker inLondon. I mention here, as a point particularly to be noticed, thatafter the season of comparative abundance had come to an end inSeptember, the Lord did not _at once_ allow us to be so sharply tried aswe were afterwards. He dealt in the same gentle way with us three yearsbefore, when the trials of faith in this part of the work firstcommenced. 

Nov. 2. At a time of the greatest poverty one pound was sent by a ladyfrom Birmingham. About half an hour afterwards I received ten poundsfrom a brother who had saved up one hundred and fifty pounds, and put itinto a savings bank, but who now sees that to devote this money to thepromotion of the work of God tends more to the glory of the name ofJesus than to retain it in the savings bank upon interest for a time ofsickness or old age; for he is assured that should such times come, thesame Lord, who has hitherto cared for him whilst in health and strengthand able to work, will also care for him then. The same brother gave methree pounds a fortnight since. This ten pounds came in very seasonably;for, though we had been able to provide for the absolute necessities ofto-day, yet there was want in many respects, especially as a boy is justgoing out as an apprentice, who needs tools and an outfit. 

Nov. 13. Saturday. This morning I took one shilling out of the box in myhouse. This shilling was all there was towards the need of to-day. Pause, dear reader, for a few moments! Consider that there are more thana hundred persons to be provided with everything they require; considerthat there is no money in hand; and consider also that this is the casenot once nor twice in the course of the year, but very frequently. Is itnot precious, under such circumstances, to have the living God as afather to go to, who is ever able and ever willing to help, as it may bereally needed? And to this privilege every one has a title who believesin the Lord Jesus, being as such a child of God. Galatians iii. 26. Forthough all believers in the Lord Jesus are not called upon to establishorphan houses, schools for poor children, etc. , and trust in God formeans; yet all believers, according to the will of God concerning themin Christ Jesus, may cast, and ought to cast, all their care upon himwho careth for them, and need not be anxiously concerned about anything, as is plainly to be seen from 1 Peter v. 7, Philippians iv. 6, Matthewvi. 25-34. Under these circumstances of need, a silver watch, which_only yesterday afternoon_ had become the property of the orphan fund, was disposed of, whereby we were helped through the expenses of to-day. The coals are almost gone in each of the houses. Every article ofprovision, etc. , is likewise much reduced. Truly, we are exceedinglypoor; nevertheless there are the necessary provisions till Mondaymorning, and thus we are brought to the close of another week. Thisafternoon all the laborers met for prayer. 

Nov. 14. When we met again this afternoon for prayer, we had reason topraise, for the Lord had sent in means. This morning was given to mefive pounds, and six shillings had come in by sale of articles. 

Nov. 15. Last Friday brother Craik and I had a meeting for inquirers andcandidates for fellowship. We saw eight, and had to send away ten whomwe could not see, our strength being quite gone after we had seen theeight, one after another. This evening we saw seven, and had to sendaway three. 

Nov. 16. The last four days we have daily met for prayer, there being nomeans to pay the teachers in the day schools. Besides this, we need astove in one of the school-rooms; also some Bibles and tracts. To-day Ireceived two pounds from a brother at Exmouth. 

Dec. 9. We are now brought to the close of the sixth year of this partof the work, _having only in hand the money which has been put by forthe rent_; but during the whole of this year we have been supplied withall that was needed. 

During the last three years we had closed the accounts on this day, andhad, a few days after, some public meetings, at which, for the benefitof the hearers, we stated how the Lord had dealt with us during theyear, and the substance of what had been stated at those meetings wasafterwards printed for the benefit of the church at large. This time, however, it appeared to us better to delay for a while both the publicmeetings and the publishing of the Report. Through grace we had learnedto lean upon the Lord only, being assured that if we never were to speakor write one single word more about this work, yet should we be suppliedwith means, as long as he should enable us to depend on himself alone. But whilst we neither had had those public meetings for the purpose ofexposing our necessity, nor had had the account of the Lord's dealingswith us published for the sake of working thereby upon the feelings ofthe readers, and thus inducing them to give money, but only that wemight by our experience benefit other saints; yet it might have appearedto some that in making known our circumstances we were actuated by somesuch motives. What better proof, therefore, could we give of ourdepending upon the living God alone, and not upon public meetings orprinted reports, than that, _in the midst of our deep poverty_, insteadof being glad for the time to have come when we could make known ourcircumstances, we still went on quietly for some time longer, withoutsaying anything. We therefore determined, as we sought and still seek inthis work to act for the profit of the saints generally, to delay boththe public meetings and the Reports for a few months. _Naturally_ weshould have been, of course, as glad as any one to have exposed ourpoverty at that time; but _spiritually_ we were enabled to delight eventhen in the prospect of the increased benefit that might be derived bythe church at large from our acting as we did. 

CHAPTER XIV. 

WALKING IN DARKNESS. 

1841-1842. 

 "GOD'S WAY LEADS INTO TRIAL"--GROUNDS OF THANKFULNESS--PROTRACTED DARKNESS--CAST DOWN, BUT NOT DESTROYED--TRUST IN GOD COMMENDED--THE MEANS OF ITS ATTAINMENT--REVIEW OF THE WORK. 

December 15, 1841. From Nov. 12 to this day my fellow-laborers in thechurch and I have seen thirty inquirers and candidates for fellowship, and some of them we have seen repeatedly. How can we sufficiently praisethe Lord for still continuing to use us in his service?

Dec. 18. Saturday morning. There is now the greatest need, and onlyfourpence in hand, which I found in the box at my house; yet I fullybelieve the Lord will supply us this day also with all that isrequired. --Pause a few moments, dear reader. Observe two things. Weacted _for God_ in delaying the public meetings and the publishing ofthe Report; but _God's way leads always into trial, so far as sight andsense are concerned_. _Nature_ always will be tried _in God's ways_. TheLord was saying by this poverty, "I will now see whether you truly leanupon me, and whether you truly look to me. " Of all the seasons that Ihad ever passed through since I had been living in this way, _up to thattime_, I never knew any period in which my faith was tried so sharplyas during the four months from December 12, 1841, to April 12, 1842. Butobserve further: We might even now have altered our minds with respectto the public meetings and publishing the Report; for _no one knew ourdetermination, at this time_, concerning this point. Nay, on thecontrary, we knew with what delight very many children of God werelooking forward to receive further accounts. But the Lord kept ussteadfast to the conclusion at which we arrived under his guidance. --Nowto return to Saturday, Dec. 18. _Evening. _ The Lord has been very kindto us this day. In the course of the morning six shillings came in. Wehad thus, with what provisions there were in hand, all that was neededfor the dinner, but no means to provide for the next meal in theafternoon. A few minutes after the laborers had met together for prayerthis morning, there was given to one of them a sovereign for himself. Bymeans of this all that was needed for tea could be procured. When weagain met in the evening for prayer, we found that the supplies amountedto two pounds eight shillings twopence, enough for all that was requiredto-day. But one thing more is to be noticed respecting this day. I wasinformed that three more of the orphans have been recently brought tothe knowledge of the truth. We have now been meeting daily for prayerduring the last five weeks, and thus the Lord has not merely heard ourprayers respecting the funds, but has also blessed these children. 

Dec. 23. This is now the sixth week that the laborers in the day schoolsand Orphan Houses have daily met for prayer. Several precious answers wehave already received since we began to meet, as it regards pecuniarysupplies, fresh instances of conversion among the children, etc. One ofour petitions has been that the Lord would be pleased to furnish us withmeans for a stove at Callowhill Street schoolroom. But, though we hadoften mentioned this matter before the Lord, he seemed not to regard ourrequest. Yesterday afternoon, while walking in my little garden, andmeditating and praying, I had an unusual assurance that the time was nowcome when the Lord would answer our request, which arose partly from mybeing able _to believe_ that _he would_ send the means, and partly fromthe fact that the answer could no longer be delayed without prayerhaving failed in this matter, as we could not assemble the childrenagain, after the Christmas vacation, without there being a stove put up. And now, dear reader, observe: This morning I received from A. B. Twentypounds, and we have thus much more than is required for a stove. 

REVIEW OF THE YEAR 1841. 

1. In reading over my journal, I find that the Lord has given me, duringthis year, many precious answers to prayer, in addition to those whichhave been recorded in the previous part of the Narrative. I mention thefollowing for the encouragement of the reader: 1. One of the orphan boysneeded to be apprenticed. I knew of no suitable believing master whowould take an in-door apprentice. I gave myself to prayer, and broughtthe matter daily before the Lord. I marked it down among the subjectsfor which I would daily ask the Lord; and at last, though from May 21 toSeptember I had to pray about the matter, the Lord granted my request;for in September I found a suitable place for him. 2. On May 23 I beganto ask the Lord that he would be pleased to deliver a certain sister inthe Lord from the great spiritual depression under which she wassuffering, and after three days the Lord granted me my request. 3. OnJune 15 I began to ask the Lord to deliver a brother at a distance fromthe great spiritual nervousness in which he found himself shut up, which not only distressed him exceedingly, and in a great measurehindered him in his service towards the world and the church, but whichin consequence was also a trial to the saints who knew and valued thisdear brother. This petition I brought many times before the Lord. Theyear passed away, and it was not granted. But yet at last this requestalso has been granted to me and to the many dear saints who I knowprayed for this dear brother; for though he was for some years in thisstate, it is now [in 1845] two years and more since he has been quiterestored. 4. On June 15 I also began to ask the Lord daily in his mercyto keep a sister in the Lord from insanity, who was then apparently onthe very border of it; and I have now [in 1845] to record to his praise, after nearly four years have passed away, that the Lord has kept herfrom it. 5. During this year I was informed about the conversion of oneof the very greatest sinners that I had ever heard of in all my servicefor the Lord. Repeatedly I fell on my knees with his wife, and asked theLord for his conversion, when she came to me in the deepest distress ofsoul, on account of her most barbarous and cruel treatment that shereceived from him in his bitter enmity against her for the Lord's sake, and because he could not provoke her to be in a passion, and _she wouldnot_ strike him again, and the like. At the time when it was at itsworst I pleaded especially on his behalf the promise in Matthew xviii. 19: "Again I say unto you, that if two of you shall agree on earth astouching anything that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of myFather which is in heaven. " And now this awful persecutor is converted. 6. On May 25 I began to ask the Lord for greater real spiritualprosperity among the saints among whom I labor in Bristol than thereever yet had been among them; and now I have to record to the praise ofthe Lord that truly he has answered this request; for, considering allthings, at no period has there been more manifestation of grace, andtruth, and spiritual power among us, than there is now while I amwriting this for the press [1845]. 

2. The state of the church with reference to numbers. There are 572 atpresent in communion, 88 having been added during the past year, of whom30 have been brought to the knowledge of the Lord among us. 

3. The Lord's goodness as to my temporal supplies during this year. Hehas been pleased to give me by freewill offerings of the saints, £238, 11s. 1¾d. 

January 3, 1842. This evening we had a precious public prayer meeting. When the usual time for closing the meeting came, it appeared to me thatthere was a desire to continue to wait upon the Lord. I thereforeproposed to the brethren that those who had bodily strength, time, and adesire for waiting still longer upon the Lord, would do so. At leastthirty remained, and we continued till after ten in prayer, whilstseveral brethren prayed. I never knew prayer more really in the Spirit. I experienced for myself unusual nearness to the Lord, and was enabledto ask in faith, nothing doubting. 

Jan. 4. As we have often found it to be the case, so it is now. After aseason of more than usual poverty, comes a time of more than usualabundance. To-day the same brother who has been spoken of under November2, and who has drawn his money out of the savings bank to spend it forthe Lord, sent twenty pounds more of it. There came in also fromGuernsey one pound, and one pound seven shillings besides. I am now ableto order oatmeal from Scotland, buy materials for the boys' clothes, order shoes, etc. Thus the Lord has been pleased to answer _all_ ourrequests with respect to the pecuniary necessities of the orphans, whichwe have brought before him in our prayer meetings during the last sevenweeks. We have thus had of late an abundance, but the expenses havebeen great also; for within the last twenty-five days I have paid outabove one hundred pounds. 

Feb. 5. Saturday. As only ten pounds ten shillings sixpence had beenreceived since January 29, _i. E. _ only so much as day by day was neededto provide necessaries for the orphans, there is again the greatestneed. It is now twelve o'clock, and there are no means as yet to meetthe expenses of to-day. The words in the prayer of Jehoshaphat, "Neitherknow we what to do, but our eyes are upon thee, " are at this moment thelanguage of my heart. _I_ likewise know not what to do, but my eyes areupon the Lord, and _I am sure that he will help this dayalso_. --_Evening. _ In the course of the morning came in, by sale ofarticles, twelve shillings. We were able likewise to dispose of one ofthe articles which were sent last evening for five shillings. Thisafternoon one of the laborers gave me ten shillings, and three shillingscame in for needlework. By means of this one pound ten shillings we wereable to supply all that was needed. 

Feb. 8. By what came in yesterday and the day before, the need ofyesterday was supplied, and there is enough in all the houses for themeals of to-day; but in none of the houses have we been able to take inany bread; and as yesterday also but little could be taken in, therewill not remain any for to-morrow; nor is there money enough to take inmilk to-morrow morning. There are likewise coals needed in two houses. Indeed, so far as I know, these three years and seven months, sincefirst the funds were exhausted, we were never in greater poverty; and ifthe Lord were not to send means before nine o'clock to-morrow morning, his name would be dishonored. But I am fully assured that he will notleave us. --_Evening. _ The Lord has not yet been pleased to send us whatis needed for to-morrow, but he has given us a fresh proof that he ismindful of us. Between four and five o'clock this afternoon were sentnine plum cakes, which a sister had ordered to be baked as a treat forthe orphans. These cakes were an encouragement to me to continue to lookout for further supplies. There was also found in the boxes at theOrphan Houses two shillings and a penny halfpenny, and one shillingfourpence came in for stockings. These little donations are mostprecious, but they are not enough to meet the need of to-morrow; yea, before nine o'clock to-morrow morning we need more money to be able totake in the milk. Truly, we are poorer than ever; but through grace myeyes look not at the empty stores and the empty purse, but to the richesof the Lord only. 

Feb. 9. This morning I went between seven and eight o'clock to theOrphan Houses, to see whether the Lord had sent in anything. When Iarrived there, he had just two or three minutes before sent help. Abrother, in going to his house of business this morning, had gonealready about half a mile, when the Lord was pleased to lay the orphansupon his heart. He said, however, to himself, I cannot well return now, but will take something this evening; and thus he walked on. Nevertheless, he could not go on any further, but felt himselfconstrained to go back, and to take to brother R. B. , at the Boys'Orphan House, three sovereigns. [The donor himself stated this to meafterwards. ] Thus the Lord in his faithfulness helped us. Help was nevermore truly needed, for our poverty was never greater; nor did the helpof the Lord ever come more manifestly from himself; for _the brother wasgone on a good distance_, it was _between seven and eight o'clock in themorning_, and it was _so short a time before money would have beenneeded_. Consider this, beloved reader, and with us praise the Lord forhis goodness. Praise him particularly that he enabled us to trust inhim in this trying hour. There came in besides, to-day, seven shillingssixpence. 

Feb. 12. Saturday. Never since the funds were for the first timeexhausted had there come in less during any week than during this. Wewere only able to supply the absolute necessities; but this we wereenabled to do. When the meal-times came, the Lord always provided whatwas needful, and, considering the great distress there is now almosteverywhere, our dear orphans are very well provided for. Now this daybegan not only without there being anything in hand, but our stores weregreatly reduced, and we had to procure provisions for two days. One ofthe laborers gave five shillings in the morning, to provide the means totake in the milk. I collected together some pamphlets, which had beengiven for sale, to dispose of them, and they were sold about eleveno'clock for four shillings. There came in also by sale of stockingsthree shillings, and twelve shillings was paid on behalf of one of theorphans. Thus we were provided with means to procure a dinner, and had a_little_ towards purchasing bread, but by no means enough. All thelaborers were together in prayer from half-past eleven till one, and weseparated comfortably, with the purpose of meeting again in the evening. When I came home there was given to me an old broken silver pencil-case, which, though worth very little, I took as a fresh proof that our Fatherwas mindful of our need. When we met again this evening, we found thatthree shillings sixpence had come in by sale of stockings, and sixpencefor two Reports. As all this was not enough, a few old and needlessarticles were disposed of for four shillings, also the brokenpencil-case for sixpence. I say _needless_ articles, for other articlesit did not seem right to us to dispose of, in order that the Lord's owndeliverance might be manifest. A laborer was also still further able togive seven shillings of his own. To one of the laborers two shillingshad been owed by a certain individual for more than a twelvemonth, whichbeing paid just now, and given by him for the orphans, came in mostseasonably. Thus we had one pound eighteen shillings sixpence, as muchas was needful to procure provisions till after breakfast on Mondaymorning. However, the Lord helped still further. Between eight and ninethis evening, after we had been together for prayer, and had nowseparated, some money was given to one of the laborers for himself, bywhich means he was able to give nine shillings, so that altogether twopounds seven shillings sixpence had come in this day. This has been, ofall the weeks, during the last three years and seven months, one of themost trying, so far as it regards the trial of faith. Thanks to the Lordwho has helped us this day also! Thanks to him for enabling us alreadythis morning, when we met for prayer, to praise him for the deliverancewhich we were sure he would work. 

Feb. 16. This morning there was now again only sufficient money in handto take in milk at two of the houses; but as a laborer was able to givesix shillings sixpence, we had sufficient for the milk, and had alsoenough, with the provisions that were in the houses, to provide for thedinner. Nothing more came in in the course of the morning, nor was Iable to make inquiries how matters stood. In the afternoon, betweenthree and four o'clock, having once more besought the Lord to send ushelp, I sat peacefully down to give myself to meditation over the word, considering that that was now my service, though I knew not whetherthere was a morsel of bread for tea in any one of the houses, _but beingassured that the Lord would provide_. For, through grace, my mind is sofully assured of the faithfulness of the Lord, that, in the midst of thegreatest need, I am enabled in peace to go about my other work. Indeed, did not the Lord give me this, which is the result of trusting in him, I should scarcely be able to work at all; for it is now comparatively arare thing that a day comes when I am not in need for one or the otherpart of the work. Scarcely had I sat down to meditate, when a note wassent to me from the Orphan Houses, in which brother R. B. , master of theorphan boys, had written thus: "On visiting the sisters in the Infantand Girls' Orphan Houses, I found them in the greatest need. There wasnot bread in one of the houses for tea this evening, and the sixshillings sixpence was scarcely enough to supply what was needed for thedinner. I therefore opened the box in the Boys' Orphan House, and mostunexpectedly found one pound it. Thus, through the kindness of the Lord, we were again abundantly supplied as it regards present necessities. " Inthe evening the Lord, in his love and faithfulness, stretched out hishand still further. I had expounded at the meeting a part of John xi. The last words on which I spoke were, "Said I not unto thee that if thouwouldest believe thou shouldest see the glory of God?" When the meetingwas over, as a fresh proof of the truth of this word, a note was givento me in which a sick sister sent me five pounds for the orphans. 

Feb. 19. Saturday. Our means were now again completely spent. Ourprovision stores were, perhaps, even more exhausted than on any previousSaturday. There was not the least human likelihood of obtaining meansfor sufficient provisions for this _one_ day, and much less for _two_days. When I went before breakfast to the Orphan Houses, I found aletter from Nottingham, containing one shilling, which had arrived lastevening. This was not only a sweet proof that our Father remembered ourneed, but it was also like an earnest that he would supply us this dayalso with all we required. In the course of the morning came in by saleof stockings four shillings elevenpence. In the box at my house I foundone shilling. One of the laborers gave four shillings tenpence. Thus wewere provided with those things which were absolutely needed for thisday. We met between eleven and twelve o'clock for prayer. When we metagain in the evening, a second letter had arrived from Nottingham, withanother shilling. This was a further sweet proof of our Father's lovingremembrance of our need; but with all this we were still without anymeans to provide bread for to-morrow, the Lord's day. At eight o'clock Iseparated from my fellow-laborers, as I expected brother R. C. To arrivea little after eight at my house. I therefore requested one of thebrethren to go with me, in order to take back to the Orphan Houses whatthe Lord might send in by post or in any other way. It was now half pasteight in the evening, and there was no bread yet in any one of the threehouses for to-morrow. A few moments after, brother C. Arrived, and hehad not been more than about five minutes in my house when he gave mehalf a sovereign which he brought for the orphans. I soon found anopportunity to leave the room for a little, gave the ten shillings tothe brother whom I had brought with me from the Orphan Houses, and whowas waiting in another room; and thus between nine and ten o'clocksufficient bread could be bought. Observe! For the trial of our faiththe Lord had allowed us to be kept waiting so long. When, however, brother C. Had arrived, having money for the orphans, he _could notdelay giving it at once_, a matter most worthy of notice. This has beena week full of trials of faith, but also full of deliverances. 

Feb. 21. Since Saturday evening came in one pound eight shillingselevenpence. There was also sent from Plymouth a piece of blond, a pieceof quilling net, and eleven pairs of children's stockings, for sale. Thus we were supplied with means for that which was requisite for thebeginning of this day; but, as our stores had been so reduced at theend of last week, there was not enough for tea this afternoon. Fouro'clock had now come, one hour before the usual tea-time, when a brotherfrom Somersetshire came to see the Orphan Houses, and put a sovereigninto each of the boxes. Our great need soon brought out the money, andthus we were supplied. [Observe! The brother, as he himself told me afew days after in the course of conversation, had but little time, andtherefore rather hastily went over the houses. Had he stayed long andconversed much, as might have been the case, his donations would nothave been in time for the tea. ] There came in one shilling besides, byneedlework done by the children. 

Feb. 25. Greater than now our need had never been. Our trials of faithhave never been so sharp as during this week. Indeed, so much so, thatmost of the laborers felt to-day considerably tried. Yet neither thisday has the Lord suffered us to be confounded. Through a remarkablecircumstance one of the laborers obtained some money this morning, sothat all the need of to-day could be amply met. 

Feb. 26. My prayer this morning was in particular that the Lord would bepleased now to look in pity upon us, and take off his hand. Indeed, forseveral days my prayer has been that he would enable us to continue totrust in him, and not lay more upon us than he would enable us to bear. This is now again Saturday. There having been given yesterday a richsupply to the matrons, I knew that not so much as usual would berequired _this_ Saturday; still, I thought that one pound ten shillingswould be needed. Between ten and eleven o'clock this morning a parcelcame from Clapham, containing two pounds two shillings, with two frocks, two petticoats, two chemises, two pinafores, and six handkerchiefs, allnew. Thus we were richly supplied for to-day, for only one pound tenshillings was needed. 

March 2. This evening were sent, by order of an Irish sister, thirty-three and a half pounds of woollen yarn. Respecting this donationit is to be remarked that last Saturday we had asked the Lord, in ourprayer meeting, that he would be pleased to send us means to purchaseworsted, in order that the boys might go on with their knitting. 

March 9. At a time of the greatest need, both with regard to the dayschools and the orphans, so much so that we could not have gone on anylonger without help, I received this day ten pounds from a brother wholives near Dublin. The money was divided between the day schools and theOrphan Houses. The following little circumstance is to be noticedrespecting this donation. As our need was so great, and my soul was, through grace, truly waiting upon the Lord, I looked out for supplies inthe course of this morning. The post, however, was out, and no supplieshad come. This did not in the least discourage me. I said to myself, theLord can send means without the post, or even now, though the post isout, by this very delivery of letters he may have sent means, though themoney is not yet in my hands. It was not long after I had thus spoken tomyself when, according to my hope in God, we were helped; for thebrother who sent us the ten pounds, had this time directed his letter tothe Boys' Orphan House, whence it was sent to me. 

March 17. From the 12th to the 16th had come in four pounds fiveshillings elevenpence halfpenny for the orphans. This morning ourpoverty, which now has lasted more or less for several months, hadbecome exceedingly great. I left my house a few minutes after seven togo to the Orphan Houses to see whether there was money enough to take inthe milk, which is brought about eight o'clock. On my way it wasespecially my request that the Lord would be pleased to pity us, evenas a father pitieth his children, and that he would not lay more upon usthan he would enable us to bear. I especially entreated him that hewould now be pleased to refresh our hearts by sending us help. Ilikewise reminded him of the consequences that would result, both inreference to believers and unbelievers, if we should have to give up thework because of want of means, and that he therefore would not permitits coming to nought. I moreover again confessed before the Lord that Ideserved not that he should continue to use me in this work any longer. While I was thus in prayer, about two minutes' walk from the OrphanHouses, I met a brother who was going at this early hour to hisbusiness. After having exchanged a few words with him, I went on; but hepresently ran after me, and gave me one pound for the orphans. Thus theLord speedily answered my prayer. Truly, it is worth being poor andgreatly tried in faith for the sake of having day by day such preciousproofs of the loving interest which our kind Father takes in everythingthat concerns us. And how should our Father do otherwise? He that hasgiven us the greatest possible proof of his love which he could havedone, in giving us his own Son, surely he will with him also freely giveus all things. It is worth also being poor and greatly tried in faith, if but thereby the hearts of the children of God may be comforted andtheir faith strengthened, and if but those who do not know God, and whomay read or hear of his dealings with us, should be led thereby to seethat faith in God is more than a mere notion, and that there is indeedreality in Christianity. In the course of this day there came in stillfurther thirteen shillings. 

March 19. Saturday. As it has often been the case on Saturdays, so itwas this day in particular. We began the day in very great poverty, asonly seven shillings had come in since the day before yesterday. Therewas not one ray of light as to natural prospects. The heart would beoverwhelmed at such seasons, were there not an abundance of repose to befound by trusting in God. The trial having continued so long, and ourpoverty having now come to such a degree that it was necessary we shouldhave help in order that the name of the Lord might not be dishonored, Ihad proposed to my fellow-laborers that we should set apart this dayespecially for prayer. We met accordingly at half past ten in themorning. By that time had come in four shillings sixpence, sevenshillings sixpence, and ten shillings. In the afternoon we met again atthree, when ten shillings came in. In the evening, at seven, we met oncemore, there being yet about three shillings needed to provide all thatwas required. This also we received, and even three shillings more thanwas actually needed came in, just when we were about to separate. 

April 9. Saturday. Only one shilling sixpence had come in sinceyesterday afternoon. We needed more money than there was in hand, especially as it was Saturday, but the Lord was pleased particularly totry our faith. In the course of the morning came from some sisters inDublin, eighteen yards of calico, thirty-four yards of print, forty-three balls of cotton, and a pair of worn lady's boots. Thisdonation came most seasonably, as we had been mentioning repeatedly theneed of calico and print in our prayers, and the sewing-cotton and thepair of boots came at once into use. Moreover, this donation was a sweetencouragement to me to continue waiting upon the Lord. Evening was nowapproaching, and no money had yet come in for provisions, etc. , whichwould be needed on the Lord's day. About six o'clock, I gave myself oncemore to prayer with my wife, and requested the Lord in my prayer that ifthe sister who in love to him has taken upon her the service ofdisposing of the articles which are given for sale had any money inhand, he would be pleased to incline her heart to bring or send themoney this evening. After this I sat down peacefully to read theScriptures, being assured that this time also the Lord would stretch outhis hand on our behalf. _About half past seven o'clock_, the sister, towhom reference has just now been made, came and brought one pound tenshillings fourpence for articles which she had sold, stating that, though she was unwell, _yet she felt herself constrained not to delaybringing this money_. Thus we had all that was needed, and six shillingsmore. When I arrived with the money at the Infant Orphan House, abouteight o'clock, I found my fellow-laborers in prayer, and while we stillcontinued in prayer a sister sent a large basket of stale bread, beingfive brown loaves, seven bread cakes, and five French loaves. 

April 12. We were never in greater need than to-day, perhaps never in somuch, when I received this morning one hundred pounds from the EastIndies. It is impossible to describe the real joy in God it gave me. Myprayer had been again this morning particularly that our Father wouldpity us, and now at last send larger sums. I was not in the leastsurprised or excited when this donation came, for I took it as that_which came in answer to prayer, and had been long looked for_. 

May 6. Only three pounds ten shillings twopence halfpenny had beenreceived since the 2d, on which account there would have been onlyenough means in hand to provide for the breakfast to-morrow morning, when in this our fresh need we received eighty-six pounds, two pair ofgold earrings, a brooch, and two rupees. 

May 10. To-day, in closing the accounts, we have left, at the end ofthis period of seventeen months, in which we have been so oftenpenniless, the sum of sixteen pounds eighteen shillings tenpencehalfpenny for the orphans, and forty-eight pounds twelve shillings fiveand one fourth pence for the other objects of the Scriptural KnowledgeInstitution. 

The time now seemed to us to have come, when, for the profit of thechurch at large, the Lord's dealings with us, with reference to thevarious objects of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, should be madeknown by publishing another Report. For, whilst we, on purpose, haddelayed it at this time five months longer than during the previousyears, and that during a period when we were in deeper poverty thanduring any previous time; yet, as from the commencement it had appearedto me important from time to time to make known the Lord's dealings withus, so I judged it profitable still to seek to comfort, to encourage, toexhort, to instruct, and to warn the dear children of God by the printedaccounts of the Lord's goodness to us. 

Though our trials of faith during these seventeen months lasted longerand were sharper than during any previous period, yet during all thistime the orphans had everything that was needful in the way ofnourishing food, the necessary articles of clothing, etc. Indeed, Ishould rather at once send the children back to their relations thankeep them without sufficient maintenance. 

I desire that all the children of God who may read these details maythereby be led to increased and more simple confidence in God foreverything which they may need under any circumstances, and that thesemany answers to prayer may encourage them to pray, particularly as itregards the conversion of their friends and relations, their ownprogress in grace and knowledge, the state of the saints whom they mayknow personally, the state of the church of Christ at large, and thesuccess of the preaching of the gospel. Especially, I affectionatelywarn them against being led away by the device of Satan, to think thatthese things are peculiar to me, and cannot be enjoyed by all thechildren of God; for though, as has been stated before, every believeris not called upon to establish orphan houses, charity schools, etc. , and trust in the Lord for means, yet all believers are called upon, inthe simple confidence of faith, to cast all their burdens upon him, totrust in him for everything, and not only to make everything a subjectof prayer, but to expect answers to their petitions which they haveasked according to his will and in the name of the Lord Jesus. Thinknot, dear reader, that I have _the gift of faith_, that is, that gift ofwhich we read in 1 Cor. Xii. 9, and which is mentioned along with "thegifts of healing, " "the working of miracles, " "prophecy, " and that onthat account I am able to trust in the Lord. _It is true_ that the faithwhich I am enabled to exercise is altogether God's own gift; it is truethat he alone supports it, and that he alone can increase it; it is truethat moment by moment, I depend on him for it, and that if I were onlyone moment left to myself my faith would utterly fail; but _it is nottrue_ that my faith is that gift of faith which is spoken of in 1 Cor. Xii. 9. It is the self-same faith which is found in _every believer_, and the growth of which I am most sensible of to myself; for by littleand little it has been increasing for the last six and twenty years. 

This faith which is exercised respecting the Orphan Houses, and my owntemporal necessities shows itself in the same measure, for instance, concerning the following points: I have never been permitted to doubtduring the last twenty-seven years that my sins are forgiven, that I ama child of God, that I am beloved of God, and that I shall be finallysaved; because I am enabled by the grace of God to exercise faith uponthe word of God, and believe what God says in those passages whichsettle these matters (1 John v. 1; Gal. Iii. 26; Acts x. 43; Romans x. 9, 10; John iii. 16, etc. ). Further, at the time when I thought Ishould be insane, though there was not the least ground for thinking so, I was in peace; because my soul believed the truth of that word, "Weknow that all things work together for good to them that love God. " Rom. Viii. 28. Further: When my brother in the flesh and my dear aged fatherdied, and when concerning both of them I had no _evidence_ whatever thatthey were saved (though I dare not say that they are lost, for I know itnot), yet my soul was at peace, perfectly at peace, under this greattrial, this exceedingly great trial, this trial which is one of thegreatest perhaps which can befall a believer. And what was it that gaveme peace? My soul laid hold on that word, "Shall not the Judge of allthe earth do right?" This word, together with the whole character ofGod, as he has revealed himself in his holy word, settled allquestionings. I believed what he has said concerning himself, and I wasat peace, and have been at peace ever since, concerning this matter. Further: When the Lord took from me a beloved infant, my soul was atpeace, perfectly at peace; I could only weep tears of joy when I didweep. And why? Because my soul laid hold in faith on that word, "Of suchis the kingdom of heaven. " Matthew xix. 14. Further: When sometimes allhas been dark, exceedingly dark, with reference to my service among thesaints, judging from natural appearances; yea, when I should have beenoverwhelmed indeed in grief and despair had I looked at things after theoutward appearance: at such times I have sought to encourage myself inGod, by laying hold in faith on his almighty power, his unchangeablelove, and his infinite wisdom, and I have said to myself, God is ableand willing to deliver me, if it be good for me; for it is written, "Hethat spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, how shallhe not with him also freely give us all things?" Rom. Viii. 32. This itwas which, being believed by me through grace, kept my soul in peace. Further: When in connection with the Orphan Houses, day schools, etc. , trials have come upon me which were far heavier than the want of means, when lying reports were spread that the orphans had not enough to eat, or that they were cruelly treated in other respects, and the like; orwhen other trials, still greater, but which I cannot mention, havebefallen me in connection with this work, and that at a time when I wasnearly a thousand miles absent from Bristol, and had to remain absentweek after week; at such times my soul was stayed upon God; I believedhis word of promise which was applicable to such cases; I poured out mysoul before God, and arose from my knees in peace, because the troublethat was in the soul was in believing prayer cast upon God, and thus Iwas kept in peace, though I saw it to be the will of God to remain faraway from the work. Further: When I needed houses, fellow-laborers, masters and mistresses for the orphans or for the day schools, I havebeen enabled to look for all to the Lord, and trust in him for help. 

Dear reader, I may seem to boast; but, by the grace of God, I do notboast in thus speaking. From my inmost soul I do ascribe it to God alonethat he has enabled me to trust in him, and that hitherto he has notsuffered my confidence in him to fail. But I thought it needful to makethese remarks, lest any one should think that my depending upon God wasa particular gift given to me which other saints have no right to lookfor; or lest it should be thought that this my depending upon him had_only to do with the obtaining of_ MONEY _by prayer and faith_. By thegrace of God I desire that my faith in God should extend towardsEVERYTHING, the smallest of my own temporal and spiritual concerns, andthe smallest of the temporal and spiritual concerns of my family, towards the saints among whom I labor, the church at large, everythingthat has to do with the temporal and spiritual prosperity of theScriptural Knowledge Institution, etc. Dear reader, do not think that Ihave attained in faith (and how much less in other respects!) to thatdegree to which I might and ought to attain; but thank God for the faithwhich he has given me, and ask him to uphold and increase it. Andlastly, once more, let not Satan deceive you in making you think that_you_ could not have the same faith, but that it is only for persons whoare situated as I am. When I lose such a thing as a key, I ask the Lordto direct me to it, and I look for an answer to my prayer; when a personwith whom I have made an appointment does not come, according to thefixed time, and I begin to be inconvenienced by it, I ask the Lord to bepleased to hasten him to me, and I look for an answer; when I do notunderstand a passage of the word of God, I lift up my heart to the Lord, that he would be pleased, by his Holy Spirit, to instruct me, and Iexpect to be taught, though I do not fix the time when, and the mannerhow it should be; when I am going to minister in the word, I seek helpfrom the Lord, and while I, in the consciousness of natural inability aswell as utter unworthiness, begin this his service, I am not cast down, but of good cheer, because I look for his assistance, and believe thathe, for his dear Son's sake, will help me. And thus in other of mytemporal and spiritual concerns I pray to the Lord, and expect an answerto my requests; and may not _you_ do the same, dear believing reader?Oh! I beseech you, do not think me an extraordinary believer, havingprivileges above other of God's dear children, which they cannot have;nor look on my way of acting as something that would not do for otherbelievers. Make but trial! Do but stand still in the hour of trial, andyou will see the help of God, if you trust in him. But there is so oftena forsaking the ways of the Lord in the hour of trial, and thus the_food for faith_, the means whereby our faith may be increased, is lost. This leads me to the following important point. You ask, How may I, atrue believer, have my faith strengthened? The answer is this:--

I. "Every good gift and every perfect gift is from above, and comethdown from the Father of lights, with whom is no variableness, neithershadow of turning. " James i. 17. As the increase of faith is a goodgift, it must come from God, and therefore he ought to be asked for thisblessing. 

II. The following means, however, ought to be used: 1. _The carefulreading of the word of God, combined with meditation on it. _ Throughreading of the word of God, and especially through meditation on theword of God, the believer becomes more and more acquainted with thenature and character of God, and thus sees more and more, besides hisholiness and justice, what a kind, loving, gracious, merciful, mighty, wise, and faithful being he is, and, therefore, in poverty, afflictionof body, bereavement in his family, difficulty in his service, want of asituation or employment, he will repose upon the _ability_ of God tohelp him, because he has not only learned from his word that he is ofalmighty power and infinite wisdom, but he has also seen instance uponinstance in the Holy Scriptures in which his almighty power and infinitewisdom have been actually exercised in helping and delivering hispeople; and he will repose upon the _willingness_ of God to help him, because he has not only learned from the Scriptures what a kind, good, merciful, gracious, and faithful being God is, but because he has alsoseen in the word of God, how in a great variety of instances he hasproved himself to be so. And the consideration of this, if _God hasbecome known to us through prayer and meditation on his own word_, willlead us, in general at least, with a measure of confidence to rely uponhim: and thus the reading of the word of God, together with meditationon it, will be one especial means to strengthen our faith. 

2. As, with reference to the growth of every grace of the Spirit, it isof the utmost importance that we seek to maintain an upright heart and agood conscience, and, therefore, do not knowingly and habitually indulgein those things which are contrary to the mind of God, so it is alsoparticularly the case with reference to the _growth in faith_. How can Ipossibly continue to act faith upon God, concerning anything, if I amhabitually grieving him, and seek to detract from the glory and honor ofhim in whom I profess to trust, upon whom I profess to depend? All myconfidence towards God, all my leaning upon him in the hour of trial, will be gone, if I have a guilty conscience, and do not seek to put awaythis guilty conscience, but still continue to do things which arecontrary to the mind of God. And if, in any particular instance, Icannot trust in God, because of the guilty conscience, then my faith isweakened by that instance of distrust; for faith with every fresh trialof it either increases by trusting God, and thus getting help, or itdecreases by not trusting him; and then there is less and less power oflooking simply and directly to him, and a habit of self-dependence isbegotten or encouraged. One or other of these will always be the case ineach particular instance. Either we trust in God, and in that case weneither trust in ourselves, nor in our fellow-men, nor in circumstances, nor in anything besides; or we DO trust in one or more of these, and inthat case do NOT trust in God. 

3. If we, indeed, desire our faith to be strengthened, we should notshrink from opportunities where our faith may be tried, and, therefore, through the trial, be strengthened. In our natural state we dislikedealing with God alone. Through our natural alienation from God weshrink from him, and from eternal realities. This cleaves to us more orless, even after our regeneration. Hence it is that, more or less, evenas believers, we have the same shrinking from standing with God alone, from depending upon him alone, from looking to him alone; and yet thisis the very position in which we ought to be, if we wish our faith to bestrengthened. The more I am in a position to be tried in faith withreference to my body, my family, my service for the Lord, my business, etc. , the more shall I have opportunity of seeing God's help anddeliverance; and every fresh instance in which he helps and delivers mewill tend towards the increase of my faith. On this account, therefore, the believer should not shrink from situations, positions, circumstances, in which his faith may be tried, but should cheerfullyembrace them as opportunities where he may see the hand of God stretchedout on his behalf, to help and deliver him, and whereby he may thus havehis faith strengthened. 

4. The last important point for the strengthening of our faith is, thatwe let God work for us, when the hour of the trial of our faith comes, and do not work a deliverance of our own. Wherever God has given faith, it is given, among other reasons, for the very purpose of being tried. Yea, however weak our faith may be, God will try it; only with thisrestriction, that as, in every way, he leads us on gently, gradually, patiently, so also with reference to the trial of our faith. At first, our faith will be tried very little in comparison with what it may beafterwards; for God never lays more upon us than he is willing to enableus to bear. Now, when the trial of faith comes, we are naturallyinclined to distrust God, and to trust rather in ourselves, or in ourfriends, or in circumstances. We will rather work a deliverance of ourown, somehow or other, than simply look to God and wait for his help. But if we do not patiently wait for God's help, if we work adeliverance of our own, then at the next trial of our faith it will bethus again, we shall be again inclined to deliver ourselves; and thus, with every fresh instance of that kind, our faith will decrease; whilst, on the contrary, were we to stand still in order to see the salvation ofGod, to see his hand stretched out on our behalf, trusting in him alone, then our faith would be increased, and with every fresh case in whichthe hand of God is stretched out on our behalf in the hour of the trialof our faith, our faith would be increased yet more. Would the believer, therefore, have his faith strengthened, he must, especially, _give timeto God_, who tries his faith in order to prove to his child, in the end, how willing he is to help and deliver him, the moment it is good forhim. 

I now return, dear reader, to the Narrative, giving you some furtherinformation with reference to the seventeen months from Dec. 10, 1840, to May 10, 1842, as it respects the Orphan Houses, and other objects ofthe Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad, besides thefacts of which mention has been already made. 

During this period, also, 1. Two Sunday schools were entirely supportedby the funds of the Institution. 2. There were two adult schools, onefor females, and one for males, entirely supported during theseseventeen months, in which on two evenings of the week the males, and ontwo evenings the females, were instructed, quite gratuitously, inreading and writing, and were furnished with books and writing materialsgratuitously. There were, during these seventeen months, 344 adultstaught in these two schools, and on May 10, 1842, the number underinstruction amounted to 110. 3. There were, during these seventeenmonths, also six day schools entirely supported by the funds of theInstitution, three for boys and three for girls. On May 10, 1842, thenumber of the children who attended these day schools was 363; and thetotal number who, from the formation of the Institution, March 5, 1834, up to May 10, 1842, had been instructed in the day schools, which aresupported by the funds of the Institution, amounts to 2, 616. 4. Duringthese seventeen months, 798 copies of the Holy Scriptures werecirculated, and from the commencement of the Institution, up to May 10, 1842, 6, 842 copies. 5. During these seventeen months was spent formissionary purposes the sum of £126, 15s. 3d. Of the funds of theInstitution, whereby assistance was rendered to the work of God inJamaica, in Australia, in Canada, and in the East Indies. 6. At thecommencement of these seventeen months, _i. E. _ on Dec. 10, 1840, a newobject was begun, the circulation of such publications as may bebeneficial, with the blessing of God, to both unbelievers and believers. We laid out for this object during these seventeen months the sum of£62, 17s. 4d. , for which 22, 190 such little publications were purchased, and of which number 19, 609 were actually given away. 7. There werereceived into the three Orphan Houses 15 orphans, who, together withthose who were in the houses on Dec. 10, 1840, make up 106 in all. Ofthese, five girls were sent out to service, two boys and one girl wereapprenticed, one girl was removed by a lady who had placed her for atime under our care, and one was sent back to his relations, as he wasinjurious to the other children. 

There were on May 10, 1842, 96 orphans in the three houses, _i. E. _ 30in the Girls' Orphan House, 37 in the Infant Orphan House, and 29 in theBoys' Orphan House. Besides this, three apprentices were supported bythe funds of the Institution; so that the total number was 99. Thenumber of orphans who were under our care from April, 1836, to May 10, 1842, amounts to 144. 

I notice further, in connection with the Orphan Houses, that, _withoutany one having been asked for anything by me_, the sum of £5, 276, 14s. 8d. Was given to me from the beginning of the work up to May 10, 1842, _as the result of prayer to God_. 

The total of the expenditure for the various objects of the Institution, exclusive of the Orphan Houses, during these seventeen months, amountedto £710, 11s. 5d. ; the total of the income amounted to £746, 1s. 0½d. The total of the expenditure for the three Orphan Houses, from Dec. 10, 1840, to May 10, 1842, amounted to £1, 337, 15s. 2¾d. ; the total ofthe income amounted to £1, 339, 13s. 7d. 

CHAPTER XV. 

PROSPERITY. 

1842-1843. 

 ABUNDANT SUPPLIES--RESTING ON THE WRITTEN WORD--"SEEKING AND FINDING"--ERRONEOUS IMPRESSIONS REMOVED--PERSEVERING AND PREVAILING PRAYER ANSWERED--"LENGTHENING THE CORDS AND STRENGTHENING THE STAKES"--A FOURTH ORPHAN HOUSE. 

June 3, 1842. For several days past I had not been particularly led topray for means for the orphans. Last evening, however, I did so, as wehad now again no money in hand, there having come in only ten pounds twoshillings twopence during the last five days; and in answer to myrequest two pounds nineteen shillings sixpence came in this morning. 

 For several months succeeding the last date, means continued to flow in, without interruption, as they were needed. There was no excess of means, nor was there any lack. On Dec. 1, 1842, Mr. Müller writes:--

Nothing had come in, except five shillings for needlework. The laborershad nothing to give, except one of them one shilling sixpence; yet thislittle supplied the absolute need, which was only milk. We were unableto take in the usual quantity of bread. Should it be said that the nottaking in the usual quantity of bread would at once prove to the bakersthat we are poor, my reply is, that that does not follow, because breadhas often been sent as a present, as may be seen in the list ofarticles, given for the orphans, at the end of the printed Reports. Butperhaps it may be asked, Why do you not take the bread on credit? Whatdoes it matter whether you pay immediately for it, or at the end of themonth, or the quarter, or the half year? Seeing that the Orphan Housesare the work of the Lord, may you not trust in him that he will supplyyou with means to pay the bills which you contract with the butcher, baker, grocer, etc. As the things which you purchase are needful? Myreply is this: 1. If the work in which we are engaged is indeed the workof God, then he whose work it is is surely able and willing to providethe means for it. 2. But not only so, he will also provide the means _atthe time when they are needed_. I do not mean that he will provide themwhen _we think_ that they are needed; but yet that when there is realneed, such as the necessaries of life being required, he will give them;and on the same ground on which we suppose we do trust in God to help usto pay the debt which we now contract, we may and ought to trust in theLord to supply us with what we require at present, so that there may beno need for going into debt. 3. It is true, I might have goods oncredit, and to a very considerable amount; but, then, the result wouldbe, that the next time we were again in straits, the mind wouldinvoluntarily be turned to further credit which I might have, instead ofbeing turned to the Lord, and thus faith, which is kept up andstrengthened only by being EXERCISED, would become weaker and weaker, till at last, according to all human probability, I should find myselfdeeply in debt and have no prospect of getting out of it. 4. Faith hasto do with the word of God, --rests upon the written word of God; butthere is no promise that he will pay our debts. The word says rather, "Owe no man anything;" whilst there is the promise given to hischildren, "I will never leave thee nor forsake thee, " and, "Whosoeverbelieveth on him shall not be confounded. " On this account we could notsay, _upon the ground of the Holy Scriptures_, Why do you not trust inGod that he will supply you with means to pay your debts which youcontract in his service for the necessities of the orphans? 5. The lastreason why we do not take goods on credit is this: The chief and primaryobject of the work was not the temporal welfare of the children, noreven their spiritual welfare, blessed and glorious as it is, and muchas, through grace, we seek after it and pray for it; but the first andprimary object of the work was, _to show before the whole world and thewhole church of Christ, that even in these last evil days the living Godis ready to prove himself as the living God, by being ever willing tohelp, succor, comfort, and answer the prayers of those who trust inhim_: so that we need not go away from him to our fellow-men, or to theways of the world, seeing that he is both able and willing to supply uswith all we can need in his service. 

From the beginning, when God put this service into my heart, I hadanticipated trials and straits; but knowing, as I did, the heart of God, through the experience of several years previously, I also knew that hewould listen to the prayers of his child who trusts in him, and that hewould not leave him in the hour of need, but listen to his prayers, anddeliver him out of the difficulty, and that then, this being made knownin print for the benefit of both believers and unbelievers, others wouldbe led to trust in the Lord. We discern, therefore, more and moreclearly that it is for the church's benefit that we are put into thesestraits, and if therefore in the hour of need we were to take goods oncredit, the first and primary object of the work would be completelyfrustrated, and no heart would be further strengthened to trust in God;nor would there be any longer that manifestation of the special andparticular providence of God which has hitherto been so abundantly shownthrough this work, even in the eyes of unbelievers, whereby they havebeen led to see _that there is after all reality in the things of God_, and many, through these printed accounts, have been truly converted. Forthese reasons, then, we consider it our precious privilege, asheretofore, to continue to wait upon the Lord only, instead of takinggoods on credit, or borrowing money from some kind friends, when we arein need. Nay, we purpose, as God shall give us grace, to look to himonly, though morning after morning we should have nothing in hand forthe work, yea, though from meal to meal we should have to look to him;being fully assured that he who is now (1845) in the tenth year feedingthese many orphans, and who has never suffered them to want, and that hewho is now (1845) in the twelfth year carrying on the other parts of thework, without any branch of it being stopped for want of means, will doso for the future also. And here I do desire, in the deep consciousnessof my natural helplessness and dependence upon the Lord, to confess thatthrough the grace of God my soul has been in peace, though day after daywe have had to wait for our daily provisions upon the Lord; yea, thougheven from meal to meal we have been required to do this. 

Dec. 16. Nothing has come in. Three shillings fivepence, which one ofthe laborers was able to give, was all we had. At six o'clock thisevening, our need being now very great, not only with reference to theOrphan Houses, but also the day schools, etc. , I gave myself, with twoof the laborers, to prayer. There needed some money to come in beforeeight o'clock to-morrow morning, as there was none to take in milk forbreakfast (the children have oatmeal porridge with milk for breakfast), to say nothing about the many other demands of to-morrow, beingSaturday. Our hearts were at peace, while asking the Lord, and assuredthat our Father would supply our need. WE HAD SCARCELY RISEN FROM OURKNEES when I received a letter, containing a sovereign for the orphans, half of which was from a young East India officer, and the other halfthe produce of the sale of a piece of work which the sister who sent themoney had made for the benefit of the orphans. She wrote, "I love tosend these little gifts. They so often come in season. " Truly, thus itwas at this time. About five minutes later I received from a brother thepromise of fifty pounds for the orphans, to be given during the nextweek; and a quarter of an hour after that, about seven o'clock, abrother gave me a sovereign, which an Irish sister in the Lord had leftthis day, on her departure for Dublin, for the benefit of the orphans. How sweet and precious to see thus so manifestly the willingness of theLord to answer the prayers of his needy children!

Dec. 19. Our need with reference to the school fund had been greatduring the last three weeks, though we had received as much as theteachers absolutely required. Now, however, it was very great, as onebrother especially needed to have several pounds within a day or two, and three other teachers also required supplies. It had in addition tothis been much in my heart to send some money to several brethren wholabor in foreign lands, in dependence upon the Lord only for theirpecuniary supplies; but I had been kept from doing so for want of means. On these accounts, therefore, I gave myself again especially to prayerthis morning, when, _within a quarter of an hour_ after I had risenfrom my knees, I received the order for one hundred pounds, which I wasat liberty to use as need required. 

REVIEW OF THE YEAR, 1842. 

1. As to the church. There are 601 at present in communion; 73 have beenadded during the past year, of whom 27 have been brought to theknowledge of the Lord among us. 

2. As to the supply of my temporal necessities, the Lord has beenpleased to send me £329, 16s. 

Feb. 11, 1843. We had one pound fourteen shillings towards the expensesof this day. But as this was not enough, I asked the Lord still furtherfor help, and, behold, this morning's post brought me a post-officeorder for two pounds from Stafford, of which one pound seven shillingssixpence is for the orphans. Thus we have three pounds one shillingsixpence, which is quite enough for this day. 

Admire with me, my dear reader, if you know the Lord, his seasonablehelp. Why does this post-office order not come a few days sooner orlater? Because the Lord would help us by means of it, and thereforeinfluences the donor just then, and not sooner nor later, to send it. Surely, all who know the Lord, and who have no interest in disowning it, cannot but see his hand in a remarkable manner in this work. Nor willthe godly and simple-minded reader say, "There is no difference betweenthis way of proceeding, on the one hand, and going from individual toindividual, asking them for means, on the other hand; for the writing ofthe Reports is just the same thing. " My dear reader, there is a greatdifference. Suppose that we are in need. Suppose that our poverty lastsfor some weeks, or even some months, together. Is there not, in thatcase, a difference between asking the Lord only from day to day, without speaking to any human being not connected directly with the workabout our poverty, on the one hand, and writing letters or makingpersonal application to benevolent individuals for assistance, on theother hand? Truly, there is a great difference between these two modes. I do not mean to say that it would be acting against the precepts of theLord to seek for help in his work by personal and individual applicationto _believers_ (though it would be in direct opposition to his will toapply to _unbelievers_, 2 Cor. Vi. 14-18); but _I_ act in the way inwhich I do for the benefit of the church at large, cheerfully bearingthe trials, and sometimes the deep trials, connected with this life offaith (which however brings along with it also its precious joys), if byany means a part at least of my fellow-believers might be led to see thereality of dealing with God only, and that there is such a thing as thechild of God having power with God by prayer and faith. That the Lordshould use for so glorious a service one so vile, so unfaithful, soaltogether unworthy of the least notice as I am, I can only ascribe tothe riches of his condescending _grace_, in which he takes up the mostunlikely instruments, that the honor may be _manifestly_ his. 

Should Satan seek to whisper into your ears, Perhaps the matter is madeknown, after all, when there is need (as it has been once said about meat a public meeting in a large town, that when we were in want I prayed_publicly_ that the Lord would send help for the orphans, which isentirely false); I say, should it be said that I took care that ourwants were made known, I reply: Whom did I ask for anything these manyyears since the work has been going on? To whom did I make known ourwants, except to those who are closely connected with the work? Nay, sofar from wishing to make known our need, for the purpose of influencingbenevolent persons to contribute to the necessities of the Institutionunder my care, I have even refused to let our circumstances be known, after having been asked about them, when, on simply saying that we werein need, I might have had considerable sums. Some instances of this havebeen given in the former part of this Narrative. In such cases I refusedin order that the hand of God only might be manifest; for that, and notthe money, nor even the ability of continuing to carry on the work, ismy especial aim. And such self-possession has the Lord given me, that inthe times of the deepest poverty, whilst there was nothing at all inhand, and whilst we had even from meal to meal to wait upon the Lord forthe necessities of more than one hundred persons, when a donation offive pounds or ten pounds, or more, has been given to me, the donorscould not have read in my countenance whether we had much or nothing atall in hand. But enough of this. I have made these few remarks, belovedreader, lest by any means you should lose the blessing which might cometo your soul through reading the account of the Lord's faithfulness andreadiness to hear the prayers of his children. 

March 8. On Oct. 25, 1842, I had a long conversation with a sister inthe Lord, who opened her heart to me. On leaving me I told her that myhouse and my purse were hers, and that I should be glad if she wouldhave one purse with me. This I said because I judged that at some futuretime it might prove a comfort to her in an hour of trial, having at thesame time, to judge from a circumstance which had occurred two daysbefore, every reason to believe that she had not five pounds of her own. This sister, after I had said so, readily took me at my word, and said, I shall be glad of it, adding presently that she had five hundredpounds. The moment I heard that, I drew back, and said that had I knownthat she had any money I should not have made her this offer, and thengave her my reason why I had supposed she had no property at all. Shethen assured me that she possessed five hundred pounds, and that she hadnever seen it right to give up this money, else she would have done so;but that, as God had put this sum into her hands without her seeking, she thought it was a provision which the Lord had made for her. Ireplied scarcely anything to this; but she asked me to pray for her withreference to this matter. This whole conversation about the moneyoccupied but very few minutes, and it all took place after the sisterhad risen and was on the point of leaving me. After she was gone, Iasked the Lord if he would be pleased to make this dear sister so happyin himself; and enable her so to realize her true riches and inheritancein the Lord Jesus, and the reality of her heavenly calling, that shemight be constrained by the love of Christ cheerfully to lay down thisfive hundred pounds at his feet. From that time I repeated this myrequest before the Lord _daily_, and often two, three, or four times aday; _but not a single word or line passed between me and this sister onthe subject, nor did I even see her_; for I judged that it would be farbetter that she retained this money, than that by persuasion she shouldgive it up, and afterwards perhaps regret the step she had taken, andthereby more dishonor than honor be brought on the name of the Lord. After I had thus for twenty-four days daily besought the Lord on behalfof this sister, I found her one day, on returning home, at my house;when she told me that she wished to see me alone. She then said to methat from the time she had last conversed with me she had sought toascertain the Lord's will with reference to the five hundred pounds, andhad examined the Scriptures and prayed about it, and that she was nowassured that it was the will of the Lord she should give up this money. After she had told me this, I exhorted her to count well the cost, andto do nothing rashly, lest she should regret the step she had taken, and to wait at least a fortnight longer before she carried out herintention. Thus we separated. On the eighteenth day after thisconversation I received the following letter:--

 DEAR BROTHER:

 I believe the Lord has not permitted you to grow weary of remembering me, but that he has still enabled you to bear me upon your heart in his presence. All is well with me, dear brother. Your petitions have been heard and answered; I am happy and at peace. The Lord has indeed manifested his tender care of and his great love towards me in Jesus, in inclining my heart cheerfully to lay _all_ I have hitherto called my own at his feet. It is a high privilege. 

 I write in haste to ask you, as we have _now_ one purse, to receive the money at a bank in Bristol. I will direct it to be sent in my name, to be delivered into your hands, etc. 

As this whole circumstance is related only for the profit of the reader, and as I knew that the sister still had my letters on the subject in herpossession, I wrote to her, requesting her to send them to me, at thetime when I published the last account about the Orphan Houses, etc. , and extracts of them were given in the last Report, in so far as theymight refer to the subject or tend to edification. These extracts arehere reprinted. My reply to the above was this:--

 BRISTOL, DEC. 6, 1842. 

 MY DEAR SISTER:

 Your letter found me in peace, and did not in the least surprise me. Dealing with God is a reality. Saints have power with him through Jesus. It is now forty-two days since you first mentioned this matter to me. I cannot but admire the wisdom of God and his love to you in allowing me to speak to you as I did [_i. E. _ offering her to have one purse with me, when I thought she had no earthly possessions at all], that thus this great privilege might be bestowed on you to give up this little sum for him. Since that hour I have daily prayed for you, and often thrice or more in the course of the day, that the Lord would make you so happy in himself, and help you with such faith to lay hold on all which he has given you in Jesus, that you might be constrained by love cheerfully to lay down this little sum at his feet. Thus I prayed again at six o'clock this morning for you. Nor have I had the least doubt from the commencement that the Lord did hear my prayer; yea, so fully have I been assured that I had the petition, that again and again I have thanked him that he had answered my prayer, before I saw you eighteen days since, and before your letter came this morning. Moreover, I have been fully assured, since you were last here, that he was carrying on his work in your soul with reference to this matter, and that no subtle suggestions of Satan, nor educational prejudices, nor misinterpretations of the Scriptures, were able to prevail; for I had asked the Lord by his Spirit to overcome them in you, and that, if a brother's word should be needed, he would be pleased to incline your heart to write to me; and as no letter came, I felt fully confident you were going forward in this matter in peace. When I had seen you this day six weeks, and learned about this little sum, _I determined never to say or write to you another word on the subject, but to leave you in the hands of the Lord_. Thus I purposed again during the last eighteen days; _for it was not the money given up_, that I cared for in you, _but the money given up unto the Lord, and from right motives_. On this very account I advised you to wait one fortnight longer, though you had come to the conclusion; but now, having done so, and seeing that you are fully purposed in the Lord to be poor in this world indeed, that the more abundantly you may enjoy his riches, his inexhaustible riches, I change my advice. My word now, beloved sister, is this: "Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do it with thy might, " and "If ye know these things, happy are ye if ye do them. " Delay then no longer, even as also you have no desire to delay; and the Lord will bless you abundantly in doing so, _inasmuch as you do it unto him_. As you desire to intrust me with this money, I do not refuse it, knowing many ways to lay it out for him, etc. [Then only follows the direction how the money is to be paid into my banker's hands. ]

On Dec. 18, 1842, I received a reply to my letter, which answer wasbegun to be written on Dec. 8th, but finished on the 16th. I give a fewextracts of the letter:--

 Since I last saw you, dear brother, I have not had the slightest doubt as to what I ought to do. The word of God has been so clear to me on this head, that I have been kept resting on it, and, in answer to your prayers, no temptation has been allowed to _prevail_, indeed, I think I may add to _arise_. But I feel that temptations _may_ come, and that I may in seasons of trial not always have faith to be able to rejoice in this privilege. My heart is so deceitful, and my faith so weak, that I shall greatly need your prayers still. Will you, then, if the Lord enables you, pray that I may never offend my Father by regretting in the _least_ measure this act of obedience, which he has by his grace inclined me to carry out? _Before I ever saw you_ I had asked the Lord to make me willing to give this little sum into your hands, if it were his will I should; but his time to make me willing had not then come; even then I had in a measure given it to you, having written a paper, desiring in case I should fall asleep in Jesus, that you might get possession of it. I had it signed by two witnesses, and I always carried it about with me when I travelled, sealed, and directed to you. When I wrote this, I little thought what grace the Lord had in store for me. You will forgive my being thus tedious, but I am sure you will praise the Lord with me for his gracious dealings with me, etc. 

At the end of this letter, which was finished on Dec. 16, the sistertells me that unexpectedly a hindrance had arisen to her havingpossession of the money, so that it was not likely it could be paid overto me till about the end of January, 1843. 

When this letter came, it would have been _naturally_ a greatdisappointment to me, as the sister had told me in a previous letterthat the money should be paid into my hands, and as just at that time ina variety of ways it was desirable that I should have considerable sums. The Lord, however, enabled me to immediately lay hold on that word, "Weknow that all things work together for good to them that love God, " Rom. Viii. 28, and my soul was in peace, though we had only enough money inhand to provide for one or at the most for two days the necessaryprovisions in the Orphan Houses. It was but the next day, Dec. 19, 1842, when I received one hundred pounds from A. B. , and on Dec. 22, Ireceived fifty pounds from a brother in Bristol, besides otherdonations; so that within one week after I had had grace to delightmyself in the will of God, he gave me about two hundred pounds, wherebyI was able to meet all the heavy expenses of replenishing the stores, etc. , on account of which I should _naturally_ have been tried in thepayment of the money being delayed. 

In reply to the letter which I received from this sister on Dec. 18, Iwrote another on Dec. 31, 1842, of which I give an extract on thissubject:--

 I have continued to pray for you, or rather the Lord has enabled me every day once, twice, thrice, or even more, to remember you. The burden of my prayer still has been, that he would be pleased to make you very happy in himself, and enable you to enter into the inheritance which awaits you; further, that you may not be permitted in the least to regret the step which you have taken, but rather consider it a privilege to be permitted to give this little sum back to him who gave it to you, and who gave himself for you. With reference to the delay, I cannot but rejoice. This gives you abundant opportunity to ponder the matter, and afterwards to state to any (who, judging as those who know not how rich the saints are, might blame you) that you did not do the thing in haste. I consider this delay to be for the furtherance of the honor of the Lord. You know my advice to you, to wait at least a fortnight. That you have seen much of your unfaithfulness, etc. , I consider to be an especial blessing which the Lord has bestowed upon you, lest this step you have taken should become a snare to you. Humblings last our whole life. Jesus came not to save _painted_ but _real_ sinners; but he _has_ saved us, and will surely make it manifest. I have a passage laid on my heart for you; read the whole of it carefully: 2 Cor. Viii. 1-9, especially verse 9. 

 * * * * *

Day after day now passed away and the money did not come. The month ofJanuary was come to an end, and February also, and the money had notcome. Thus more than one hundred and twenty days were gone by, whilstday by day I brought my petition before the Lord that he would blessthis sister, keep her steadfast in her purpose, and intrust me with thismoney for his work in my hands. Amidst it all my heart was assured, judging from the earnestness which he had given me in prayer, and that Ihad only desired this matter to the praise of his name, that in his owntime he would bring it about. _But I never wrote one single line to thissister on the subject all this time. _ At last, on the one hundred andthirty-fourth day since I had _daily_ besought the Lord about thismatter, on March 8, 1843, I received a letter from the sister, informingme that the five hundred pounds had been paid into the hands of mybankers. 

And now I only give a few lines of a letter which I received on July 3, 1844, from the sister who gave this donation, together with my lettersfor which I had asked her, in order that I may show her state of mind onthe subject, after she had had it more than twenty months before her, and after she had for sixteen months actually given up the money. Shewrites thus: "I am thankful to say that I have never for one moment hadthe slightest feeling of regret, but it is _wholly_ of the Lord'sabounding grace. I speak it to his praise. "

On March 31, 1843, I called at the Orphan Houses to make certainarrangements, and one of the sisters told me by the way that she hadbeen asked by Miss G. , who with her father occupied the house No. 4Wilson Street, to let me know that they wished to give up their house, if I would like to take it; but she had replied that it was of no useto tell me about it, for she was sure that I had no thought of openinganother Orphan House. When I came home, this matter greatly occupied mymind. I could not but ask the Lord again and again whether he would haveme to open another Orphan House, and whether the time was now come thatI should serve him still more extensively in this way. The more Ipondered the matter, the more it appeared to me that this was the handof God moving me onwards in this service. The following remarkablecombination of circumstances struck me in particular: 1. There are moreapplications made for the admission of orphans, especially of late, thanwe are at all able to meet, though we fill the houses as much as thehealth of the children and of the laborers will possibly admit. 2. If Idid take another house for orphans, it would be most desirable it shouldbe in the same street where the other three are, as thus the labor isless, and in times of great need we are near together for prayer, thedistribution of the money, etc. But since the third Orphan House wasopened, in Nov. 1837, there never has been one of the larger houses inthe street to be let. 3. There are about fifteen children in the InfantOrphan House, whom it would have been well some time ago to have removedto the house for the older girls, had there been room; but when avacancy happened to occur in that house, there were generally severalwaiting to fill it up, so that unintentionally the female children inthe Infant Orphan House remained where they were; but this is not well, nor is it according to my original intention; for the infants wereintended only to be left till they are seven years old, and then to beremoved to the houses for older boys and girls. This my original plancould be executed better for the future, and at once for the present, were I to open another Orphan House. 4. I know two sisters who seemsuitable laborers for this fourth Orphan House, and who have a desirethus to be engaged. 5. There are three hundred pounds remaining of thefive hundred pounds which I so lately received. This money may be usedfor the furnishing and fitting up of a new Orphan House. So much money Ihave never had in hand at any one time during the last five years. Thisseemed to me a remarkable thing, in connection with the four otherreasons. 6. The establishing of a fourth Orphan House, which wouldincrease our expenses several hundred pounds a year, would be, after wehave gone for five years almost uninterruptedly through trials of faith, a plain proof that I have not regretted this service, and that I am nottired of this precious way of depending upon the Lord from day to day;and thus the faith of other children of God might be strengthened. 

But most important, yea, decidedly conclusive as these points were, yetthey did not convince me that I ought to go forward in this service, ifthe Spirit's leadings were not in connection with them. I therefore gavemyself to prayer. I prayed day after day, _without saying anything toany human being_. I prayed two and twenty days without even mentioningit to my dear wife. On that very day, when I did mention it to her, andon which I had come to the conclusion, after three weeks' prayer andconsideration in the fear of God, to establish another Orphan House, Ireceived from A. B. Fifty pounds. What a striking confirmation that theLord will help, though the necessities should increase more and more. Atlast, on the twenty-fourth day, having been now for several days fullyassured that God would have me go forward in this service, I went toinquire whether Mr. And Miss G. Still wished to give up the house. Buthere I found an apparent hindrance. Having heard no wish expressed on mypart to take the house, and the sister in the Orphan Houses, with whomMiss G. Had communicated, not having given her the least reason to thinkthat I should do so, Mr. And Miss G. Had altered their plans, and nowpurposed to remain in the house. However, I was to call again in a week, when I should receive an answer. I was not in the least discomforted bythis obstacle. "Lord, if _thou_ hast no need of another Orphan House, _I_ have none, " was the burden of my prayer. I was willing to do God'swill, yea, to delight myself in his will. And just on this very ground, because I knew I sought not my own honor, but the Lord's; because I knewI was not serving myself, but the Lord, in this thing; and because Iknew that with so much calm, quiet, prayerful, self-questioningconsideration I had gone about this business, and had only after manydays, during which I had been thus waiting upon the Lord, come to theconclusion that it was the will of God I should go forward in thisservice. For these reasons I felt sure, notwithstanding what Mr. AndMiss G. Had told me, that I should have the house. I also especiallyjudged that thus it would be, _because I was quite in peace_ when Iheard of the obstacle; a plain proof that I was not in self-will goingon in this matter, but according to the leading of the Holy Ghost; forif according to my natural mind I had sought to enlarge the work, Ishould have been excited and uncomfortable when I met with thisobstacle. After a week I called again on Mr. G. And now see how God hadwrought! On the same day on which I had seen Mr. G. , he went out and metwith a suitable house, so that when I came the second time, he waswilling to let me have the one which he then occupied in Wilson Street;and as the owner accepted me as a tenant, all the difficulties wereremoved, so that after the 1st of June we began fitting up the house, and in July the first orphans were received. 

Mr. M. Having been invited by several Christians in Germany to visitthat, his native land, and to labor there for the promulgation ofscriptural truth and the advancement of religion, as well as to publisha German translation of his Narrative, felt that it was his duty toaccede to the request. In answer to prayer, he received ample means forhis journey, for the support of the orphans during his absence, and forthe publication of the Narrative. He left Bristol on the 9th of August, 1843, and returned on March 6, 1844. During the journey he was greatlyaided by Providence in the purposes of his mission, and saw much fruitof his labors. 

CHAPTER XVI. 

STEWARDSHIP. 

1844. 

 EARTHLY AND HEAVENLY TREASURES--SEEKING THE KINGDOM OF GOD--FELLOWSHIP WITH THE FATHER--THE CHRISTIAN MERCHANT--EXAMPLES--MISTAKES. 

In concluding this portion of my Narrative, I would add some hints on afew passages of the word of God, both because I have so very frequentlyfound them little regarded by Christians, and also because I have provedtheir preciousness, in some measure, in my own experience; and thereforewish that all my fellow-saints may share the blessing with me. 

I. In Matt. Vi. 19-21, it is written: "Lay not up for yourselvestreasures upon earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and wherethieves break through and steal; but lay up for yourselves treasures inheaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves donot break through nor steal: for where your treasure is, there will yourheart be also. " Observe, dear reader, the following points concerningthis part of the divine testimony:

1. It is the Lord Jesus, our Lord and Master, who speaks this as thelawgiver of his people, --he who has infinite wisdom and unfathomablelove to us, who therefore both knows what is for our real welfare andhappiness, and who cannot exact from us any requirement inconsistentwith that love which led him to lay down his life for us. 

2. His counsel, his affectionate entreaty, and his commandment to us hisdisciples is, "Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth. " Themeaning obviously is, that the disciples of the Lord Jesus, beingstrangers and pilgrims on earth, _i. E. _ neither belonging to the earthnor expecting to remain in it, _should not seek to increase theirearthly possessions_, in whatever these possessions may consist. This isa word for poor believers as well as for rich believers; it has as mucha reference to putting shillings into the savings bank as to puttingthousands of pounds into the funds, or purchasing one house or one farmafter another. It may be said, But does not every prudent and providentperson seek to increase his means, that he may have a goodly portion toleave to his children, or to have something for old age, or for the timeof sickness, etc. ? My reply is, it is quite true that this is the customof the world. But whilst thus it is in the world, and we have everyreason to believe ever will be so among those that are of the world, andwho therefore have their portion on earth, we disciples of the LordJesus, being born again, being the children of God, not nominally, butreally, being truly partakers of the divine nature, being in fellowshipwith the Father and the Son, and having in prospect "an inheritanceincorruptible, and undefiled, and that fadeth not away, " (1 Peter i. 4, )ought in every respect to act differently from the world, and so in thisparticular also. If we disciples of the Lord Jesus seek, like the peopleof the world, after an increase of our possessions, may not those whoare of the world justly question whether we believe what we say, when wespeak about our inheritance, our heavenly calling, our being thechildren of God, etc. ? Often it must be a sad stumbling-block to theunbeliever to see a professed believer in the Lord Jesus acting in thisparticular just like himself. Consider this, dear brethren in the Lord, should this remark apply to you. 

3. Our Lord says about the earth that it is a place "Where moth and rustdoth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal. " All that is ofthe earth, and in any way connected with it, is subject to corruption, to change, to dissolution. There is no reality, or substance, inanything else but in heavenly things. Often the careful amassing ofearthly possessions ends in losing them in a moment by fire, by robbery, by a change of mercantile concerns, by loss of work, etc. ; but supposeall this were not the case, still, yet a little while, and thy soulshall be required of thee; or, yet a little while, and the Lord Jesuswill return; and what profit shalt thou then have, dear reader, if thouhast carefully sought to increase thy earthly possessions?

4. Our Lord, however, does not merely bid us not to lay up treasure uponearth; for if he had said no more, this his commandment might be abused, and persons might find in it an encouragement for their extravaganthabits, for their love of pleasure, for their habit of spendingeverything they have, or can obtain, _upon themselves_. It does notmean, then, as is the common phrase, that we should "live up to ourincome;" for he adds, "But lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven. "There is such a thing as laying up as truly in heaven as there is layingup on earth; if it were not so, our Lord would not have said so. Just aspersons put one sum after another into the bank, and it is put down totheir credit, and they may use the money afterwards: so truly the penny, the shilling, the pound, the hundred pounds, the ten thousand pounds, _given for the Lord's sake, and constrained by the love of Jesus_, topoor brethren, or in any way spent in the work of God, he marks down inthe book of remembrance, he considers as laid up in heaven. _The moneyis not lost, it is laid up in the bank of heaven_; yet so, that whilstan earthly bank may break, or through earthly circumstances we may loseour earthly possessions, the money which is thus secured in heaven_cannot be lost_. But this is by no means the only difference. I noticea few more points: Treasures laid up on earth bring along with them manycares; treasures laid up in heaven never give care. Treasures laid up onearth never can afford spiritual joy; treasures laid up in heaven bringalong with them peace and joy in the Holy Ghost even now. Treasures laidup on earth, in a dying hour cannot afford peace and comfort, and whenlife is over they are taken from us; treasures laid up in heaven drawforth thanksgiving that we were permitted and counted worthy to servethe Lord with the means with which he was pleased to intrust us asstewards, and when this life is over we are not deprived of what waslaid up there, but when we go to heaven we go to the place where ourtreasures are, and we shall find them there. Often we hear it said, whena person has died, he died worth so much. But whatever be the phrasescommon in the world, it is certain that a person may die worth fiftythousand pounds sterling, as the world reckons, and yet that individualmay not possess, in the sight of God, one thousand pounds sterling, because _he was not rich towards God_, he did not lay up treasure inheaven. And so, on the other hand, we can suppose a man of God fallingasleep in Jesus, and his surviving widow finding scarcely enough leftbehind him to suffice for the funeral, who was nevertheless _richtowards God_: in the sight of God he may possess five thousand poundssterling, he may have laid up that sum in heaven. Dear reader, does yoursoul long to be rich towards God, to lay up treasures in heaven? Theworld passes away, and the lust thereof. Yet a little while and ourstewardship will be taken from us. At present we have the opportunity ofserving the Lord with our time, our talents, our bodily strength, ourgifts; and also with our property; but shortly this opportunity maycease. Oh, how shortly may it cease! Before ever this is read by anyone, I may have fallen asleep; and the very next day after you have readthis, dear reader, you may fall asleep; and, therefore, whilst we havethe opportunity, let us serve the Lord. 

5. The Lord lastly adds: "For where your treasure is, there will yourheart be also. " Where should the heart of the disciple of the Lord Jesusbe, but in heaven? Our calling is a heavenly calling, our inheritance isa heavenly inheritance, and reserved for us in heaven; our citizenshipis in heaven; but if we believers in the Lord Jesus lay up treasures onearth, the necessary result of it is, that our hearts will be uponearth; nay, the very fact of our doing so proves that they are there!Nor will it be otherwise, till there be a ceasing to lay up treasuresupon earth. The believer who lays up treasures upon earth may, at first, not live openly in sin, he in a measure may yet bring some honor to theLord in certain things; but the injurious tendencies of this habit willshow themselves more and more, whilst the habit of laying up treasuresin heaven would draw the heart more and more heavenward; would becontinually strengthening his new, his divine nature, his spiritualfaculties, because it would call his spiritual faculties into use, andthus they would be strengthened; and he would more and more, whilst yetin the body, have his heart in heaven, and set upon heavenly things; andthus the laying up treasures in heaven would bring along with it, evenin this life, precious spiritual blessings as a reward of obedience tothe commandment of our Lord. 

II. The next passage, on which I desire to make a few remarks, is Matt. Vi. 33: "But seek ye first the kingdom of God and his righteousness; andall these things shall be added unto you. " After our Lord, in theprevious verses, had been pointing his disciples "to the fowls of theair, " and "the lilies of the field, " in order that they should bewithout carefulness about the necessaries of life, he adds: "Thereforetake no thought (literally, be not anxious), saying, What shall we eat?or, What shall we drink? or, Wherewithal shall we be clothed? (for afterall these things do the Gentiles seek;) for your heavenly Father knoweththat ye have need of all these things. " Observe here particularly thatwe, the children of God, should be different from the nations of theearth, from those who have no Father in heaven, and who therefore makeit their great business, their first anxious concern, what they shalleat, and what they shall drink, and wherewithal they shall be clothed. We, the children of God, should, as in every other respect, so in thisparticular also, be different from the world, and prove to the worldthat we believe that we have a Father in heaven who knoweth that we haveneed of all these things. The fact that our Almighty Father, who is fullof infinite love to us his children, and who has proved to us his lovein the gift of his only-begotten Son, and his almighty power in raisinghim from the dead, knows that we have need of these things, shouldremove all anxiety from our minds. There is, however, one thing that wehave to attend to, and which we _ought_ to attend to, with reference toour temporal necessities; it is mentioned in our verse: "But seek yefirst the kingdom of God and his righteousness. " The great businesswhich the disciple of the Lord Jesus has to be concerned about (for thisword was spoken to disciples, to professed believers) is, to seek thekingdom of God, _i. E. _ to seek, as I view it, after the external andinternal prosperity of the church of Christ. If, according to ourability, and according to the opportunity which the Lord gives us, weseek to win souls for the Lord Jesus, that appears to me to be seekingthe _external prosperity_ of the kingdom of God; and if we, as membersof the body of Christ, seek to benefit our fellow-members in the body, helping them on in grace and truth, or caring for them in any way totheir edification, that would be seeking the _internal prosperity_ ofthe kingdom of God. But in connection with this we have also "to seekhis righteousness, " which means (as it was spoken to disciples, to thosewho have a Father in heaven, and not to those who were without), to seekto be more and more like God, to seek to be inwardly conformed to themind of God. If these two things are attended to (and _they imply alsothat we are not slothful in business_), then do we come under thatprecious promise: "And all these things (that is, food, raiment, oranything else that is needful for this present life) shall be added untoyou. " It is not _for_ attending to these two things that we obtain theblessing, but _in_ attending to them. 

I now ask you, my dear reader, a few questions in all love, because I doseek your welfare, and I do not wish to put these questions to youwithout putting them first to my own heart. Do you make it your primarybusiness, your first great concern, to seek the kingdom of God and hisrighteousness? Are the things of God, the honor of his name, the welfareof his church, the conversion of sinners, and the profit of your ownsoul, your chief aim? Or does your business, or your family, or your owntemporal concerns, in some shape or other _primarily_ occupy yourattention? If the latter be the case, then, though you may have all thenecessaries of life, yet could you be surprised if you had them not?Remember that the world passeth away, but that the things of God endureforever. 

I never knew a child of God, who acted according to the above passage, in whose experience the Lord did not fulfil his word of promise, "Allthese things shall be added unto you. "

III. The third portion of the divine testimony on which I desire tothrow out a few hints, is in 1 John i. 3: "And truly our fellowship iswith the Father, and with his Son Jesus Christ. " Observe, 1. The words "fellowship, " "communion, " "coparticipation, " and"partnership, " mean the same. 

2. The believer in the Lord Jesus does not only obtain forgiveness ofall his sins, as he does through the shedding of the blood of Jesus, byfaith in his name; does not only become a righteous one before God, through the righteousness of the Lord Jesus, by faith in his name; isnot only begotten again, born of God, and partaker of the divine nature, and therefore a child of God and an heir of God; but he is also infellowship or partnership with God. Now, so far as it regards God, andour standing in the Lord Jesus, we have this blessing once for all; nordoes it allow of either an increase or a decrease. Just as God's love tous believers, his children, is unalterably the same, whatever may be themanifestations of that love; and as his peace with us is the same, however much our peace may be disturbed; so it is also with regard toour being in fellowship or partnership with him: it remains unalterablythe same so far as God is concerned. But then, 3. There is an _experimental_ fellowship, or partnership, with theFather and with his Son, which consists in this: that all which wepossess in God, as being the partners or fellows of God, is brought downinto our daily life, is enjoyed, experienced, and used. This_experimental_ fellowship, or partnership, allows of an increase or adecrease, in the measure in which faith is in exercise, and in which weare entering into what we have received in the Lord Jesus. The measurein which we enjoy this _experimental_ fellowship with the Father andwith the Son is without limit; for without limit we may make use of ourpartnership with the Father and with the Son, and draw by prayer andfaith out of the inexhaustible fulness which there is in God. 

Let us now take a few instances in order to see the practical working ofthis _experimental_ fellowship, or partnership, with the Father and withthe Son. Suppose there are two believing parents who were not brought tothe knowledge of the truth until some years after the Lord had giventhem several children. Their children were brought up in sinful, evilways, whilst the parents did not know the Lord. Now the parents reap asthey sowed. They suffer from having set an evil example before theirchildren, for their children are unruly and behave most improperly. Whatis now to be done? Need such parents despair? No. The first thing theyhave to do is, to make confession of their sins to God, with regard toneglecting their children whilst they were themselves living in sin, andthen to remember that they are in partnership with God, and therefore tobe of good courage, though they are in themselves still utterlyinsufficient for the task of managing their children. They have inthemselves neither the wisdom, nor the patience, nor the long-suffering, nor the gentleness, nor the meekness, nor the love, nor the decision andfirmness, nor anything else that may be needful in dealing with theirchildren aright. But their heavenly Father has all this. The Lord Jesuspossesses all this. And they are in partnership with the Father, andwith the Son, and therefore they can obtain by prayer and faith all theyneed out of the fulness of God. I say by _prayer_ and _faith_, for wehave to make known our need to God in prayer, ask his help, and then wehave _to believe_ he will give us what we need. Prayer alone is notenough. We may pray never so much, yet, if we do not believe that Godwill give us what we need, we have no reason to expect that we shallreceive what we have asked for. So then these parents would need to askGod to give them the needful wisdom, patience, long-suffering, gentleness, meekness, love, decision; and firmness, and whatever elsethey may judge they need. They may in humble boldness remind theirheavenly Father that his word assures them that they are in partnershipwith him, and, as they themselves are lacking in these particulars, askhim to be pleased to supply their need; and then they have _to believe_that God will do it, and they shall receive according to their need. 

Another instance: Suppose I am so situated in my business that day byday such difficulties arise that I continually find that I take wrongsteps by reason of these great difficulties. How may the case be alteredfor the better? In myself I see no remedy for the difficulties. Inlooking at myself I can expect nothing but to make still furthermistakes, and, therefore, trial upon trial seems to be before me. Andyet I need not despair. The living God is my partner. _I_ have notsufficient wisdom to meet these difficulties so as to be able to knowwhat steps to take, but _he_ is able to direct me. What I have, therefore, to do, is this: in simplicity to spread my case before myheavenly Father and my Lord Jesus. The Father and the Son are mypartners. I have to tell out my heart to God, and to ask him, that, ashe is my partner, and I have no wisdom in myself to meet all the manydifficulties which continually occur in my business, he would be pleasedto guide and direct me, and to supply me with the needful wisdom; andthen I have _to believe_ that God will do so, and go with good courageto my business, and _expect_ help from him in the next difficulty thatmay come before me. _I have to look out_ for guidance; _I have toexpect_ counsel from the Lord; and as assuredly as I do so, I shall haveit, I shall find that I am not nominally, but really, in partnershipwith the Father and with the Son. 

Another instance: There is a father and mother with seven smallchildren. Both parents are believers. The father works in a manufactory, but cannot earn more than ten shillings per week. The mother cannotearn anything. These ten shillings are too little for the supply ofnourishing and wholesome food for seven growing children and theirparents, and for providing them with the other necessaries of life. Whatis to be done in such a case? Surely not to find fault with themanufacturer, who may not be able to afford more wages, and much less tomurmur against God; but the parents have in simplicity to tell God, their partner, that the wages of ten shillings a week are not sufficientin England to provide nine persons with all they need, so as that theirhealth be not injured. They have to remind God that he is not a hardmaster, not an unkind being, but a most loving Father, who hasabundantly proved the love of his heart in the gift of his only begottenSon. And they have in childlike simplicity to ask him that either hewould order it so that the manufacturer may be able to allow more wages;or that he (the Lord) would find them another place, where the fatherwould be able to earn more; or that he would be pleased, somehow orother, as it may seem good to him, to supply them with more means. Theyhave to ask the Lord, in childlike simplicity, again and again for it, if he does not answer their request at once; and they have _to believe_that God, their Father and partner, will give them the desire of theirhearts. They have _to expect_ an answer to their prayers; day by daythey have _to look out_ for it, and to repeat their request till Godgrants it. As assuredly as they _believe_ that God will grant them theirrequest, so assuredly it shall be granted. 

Thus, suppose I desired more power over my besetting sins; suppose Idesired more power against certain temptations; suppose I desired morewisdom, or grace, or anything else that I may need in my service amongthe saints, or in my service towards the unconverted: what have I to dobut to make use of my being in fellowship with the Father and with theSon? Just as, for instance, an old faithful clerk, who is this day takeninto partnership by an immensely rich firm, though himself altogetherwithout property, would not be discouraged by reason of a large paymenthaving to be made by the firm within three days, though he himself hasno money at all of his own, but would comfort himself with the immenseriches possessed by those who so generously have just taken him intopartnership: so should we, the children of God and servants of JesusChrist, comfort ourselves by being in fellowship, or partnership, withthe Father, and with the Son, though we have no power of our own againstour besetting sins; though we cannot withstand temptations, which arebefore us, in our own strength; and though we have neither sufficientgrace nor wisdom for our service among the saints, or towards theunconverted. All we have to do is, to draw upon our partner, the livingGod. By prayer and faith we may obtain all needful temporal andspiritual help and blessings. In all simplicity have we to tell out ourheart before God, and then we have to believe that he will give to usaccording to our need. 

But _if we do not believe_ that God will help us, could we be at peace?The clerk, taken into the firm as partner, _believes_ that the firm willmeet the payment, though so large, and though in three days it is to bemade, and it is this that keeps his heart quiet, though altogether poorhimself. We have to believe that our infinitely rich partner, the livingGod, will help us in our need, and we shall not only be in peace, but weshall actually find that the help which we need will be granted to us. Let not the consciousness of your entire unworthiness keep you, dearreader, from believing what God has said concerning you. If you areindeed a believer in the Lord Jesus, then this precious privilege, ofbeing in partnership with the Father and the Son, is yours, though youand I are entirely unworthy of it. If the consciousness of ourunworthiness were to keep us from believing what God has said concerningthose who depend upon and trust in the Lord Jesus for salvation, then weshould find that there is not one single blessing, with which we havebeen blessed in the Lord Jesus, from which, on account of ourunworthiness, we could derive any settled comfort or peace. 

IV. There is one other point, which, in connection with several portionsof the word of God which bear on the subject, I desire to bring beforethe believing reader, and it refers to the "scriptural way of overcomingthe difficulties with which the believer now meets who is engaged in abusiness, trade, profession, or any earthly calling whatever, whicharise from competition in business, too great a number of persons beingoccupied in the same calling, stagnation of trade, and the like. " Thechildren of God, who are strangers and pilgrims on earth, have at alltimes had difficulty in the world, for they are not _at_ home, but_from_ home; nor should they, until the return of the Lord Jesus, expectit to be otherwise with them. But whilst this is true, it is also truethat the Lord has provided us in all our difficulties with something inhis own word to meet them. All difficulties may be overcome by actingaccording to the word of God. At this time I more especially desire topoint out the means whereby the children of God who are engaged in anyearthly calling may be able to overcome the difficulties which arisefrom competition in business, too great a number of persons beingoccupied in the same calling, stagnation of trade, and the like. 

1. The first thing which the believer who is in such difficulties has toask himself is, _Am I in a calling in which I can abide with God?_ Ifour occupation be of that kind that we cannot ask God's blessing uponit, or that we should be ashamed to be found in it at the appearing ofthe Lord Jesus, or that it _of necessity_ hinders our spiritualprogress, then we must give it up, and be engaged in something else; butin few cases only this is needful. Far the greater part of theoccupations in which believers are engaged are not of such a nature asthat they need to give them up in order to maintain a good conscience, and in order to be able to walk with God, though, perhaps, certainalterations may need to be made in the manner of conducting their trade, business, or profession. About these parts of our calling which may needalteration, we shall receive instruction from the Lord if we indeeddesire it, and wait upon him for it, and expect it from him. 

2. Now suppose the believer is in a calling in which he can abide withGod, the next point to be settled is, "_Why do I carry on this business, or why am I engaged in this trade or profession?_" In most instances, sofar as my experience goes, which I have gathered in my service among thesaints during the last fifteen years and a half [_i. E. _ in 1845], Ibelieve the answer would be, "I am engaged in my earthly calling that Imay earn the means of obtaining the necessaries of life for myself andfamily. " Here is the chief error from which almost all the rest of theerrors which are entertained by the children of God, relative to theircalling, spring. It is no right and scriptural motive to be engaged in atrade or business or profession _merely_ in order to earn the means forthe obtaining of the necessaries of life for ourselves and family, _butwe should work because it is the Lord's will concerning us_. This isplain from the following passages: 1 Thess. Iv. 11, 12; 2 Thess. Iii. 10-12; Eph. Iv. 28. It is quite true that, in general, the Lord providesthe necessaries of life by means of our ordinary calling: but that thatis not THE REASON why we should work, is plain enough from theconsideration that if our possessing the necessaries of life dependedupon our ability of working, we could never have _freedom from anxiety_, for we should always have to say to ourselves, And what shall I do whenI am too old to work, or when by reason of sickness I am unable to earnmy bread? But if, on the other hand, we are engaged in our earthlycalling because _it is the will of the Lord concerning us that we shouldwork_, and that thus laboring we may provide for our families, and alsobe able to support the weak, the sick, the aged, and the needy, then wehave good and scriptural reason to say to ourselves, Should it pleasethe Lord to lay me on a bed of sickness, or keep me otherwise by reasonof infirmity, or old age, or want of employment, from earning my breadby means of the labor of my hands, or my business, or my profession, hewill yet provide for me. Because we who believe are servants of JesusChrist, who has bought us with his own precious blood, and are not ourown, and because this our precious Lord and Master has commanded us towork, therefore we work: and _in doing so_ our Lord will provide for us, but whether in this way or any other way he is sure to provide for us, for we labor in obedience to him; and if even a just earthly master givewages to his servants, the Lord will surely see to it that we have ourwages, if, in obedience to him, we are engaged in our calling, and notfor our own sake. 

How great the difference between acting according to the word of God andaccording to our own natural desires, or the customs of the world, willbe plain, I trust, by the following case: Suppose I were engaged in someuseful trade. Suppose I had the certain human prospect that within thenext three months my labor would bring me in nothing, for certainreasons connected with the state of mercantile affairs. As a man of theworld I should say, I shall not work at all, because my labor will notbe paid; but as a Christian, who desires to act according to God's holyword, I ought to say, My trade is useful to society, and I will work, notwithstanding all human prospects, because the Lord Jesus hascommanded me to labor; from him, and not from my trade, I expect mywages. In addition to this, the Christian ought also to say, Idleness isa dreadful snare of the devil; he has especial opportunity to get anadvantage over the children of God when they are unoccupied; and, therefore, I will work though I have no human prospect of obtainingpayment for my labor, but shall get only the cost price of the material, and shall have to give my work for nothing. Moreover, the Christianought to say, Though according to _human_ probability I shall have tolabor for nothing during the next three months, yet I will work, becausethe Lord may speedily alter the state of things, contrary to all humanexpectation; but whether he be pleased to do so or not, I labor becauseI am the Lord's, bought by his precious blood, and he commands me tolabor. 

But there are motives still lower than to be engaged in our earthlycalling merely that we may earn the means of obtaining the necessariesof life, why even Christians, true children of God, may be engaged intheir calling, such as, to obtain a certain sum of money, and then toretire from business and to live upon the interest; or to providesomething for old age; or to obtain a certain amount of property, without intending to give up business. If it be unscriptural to beengaged in our calling merely even for the sake of earning the means forprocuring the necessaries of life for ourselves and family, how muchmore unbecoming that a child of God should be engaged in his calling forthe sake of any of the last-mentioned reasons. 

This second point, then, Why do I carry on this business? Why am Iengaged in this trade or profession? ought first to be settled in thefear of God, and according to the revealed will of God; and if we cannotsay, in honesty of heart, I do carry on my business, I am engaged in mytrade, or art, or profession, as a servant of Jesus Christ, whose I am, because he has bought me with his precious blood, and he has commandedme to work, and therefore I work, --I say, if we cannot say this inhonesty of heart, but must confess that we work on account of lowermotives, such as that we may earn our bread, or on account of stilllower motives, and such as are altogether unbecoming a child of God, whois not of the world, but of God, such as to obtain a certain sum ofmoney in order to be able to live on the interest without having towork, or to provide something for old age, or to obtain a certain amountof property without intending to give up business;--if these are ourmotives for being engaged in our calling, I say, can we be surprisedthat we meet with great difficulties in our business, and that the Lordin his abounding love to us, his erring children, does not allow us tosucceed? But suppose this second point is scripturally settled, and wecan honestly say that, because we are servants of Jesus Christ, we areoccupied as we are; we have further to consider, --

3. Whether we carry on our business, or are engaged in our trade, art, or profession, _as stewards_ of the Lord. To the child of God it oughtnot to be enough that he is in a calling in which he can abide with God, nor that he is engaged in his calling because it is the will of his Lordand Master that he should work, but he should consider himself in histrade, business, art, or profession, only as the _steward_ of the Lordwith reference to his income. The child of God has been bought with theprecious blood of the Lord Jesus, and is altogether his property, withall that he possesses, his bodily strength, his mental strength, hisability of every kind, his trade, business, art, or profession, hisproperty, etc. ; for it is written, "Ye are not your own; for ye arebought with a price. " 1 Cor. Vi. 19, 20. The proceeds of our calling aretherefore not our own in the sense of using them as our natural heartwishes us to do, whether to spend them on the gratification of ourpride, or our love of pleasure, or sensual indulgences, or to lay by themoney for ourselves or our children, or use it in any way as we_naturally_ like, but we have to stand before our Lord and Master, whose_stewards_ we are, to seek to ascertain his will, how he will have ususe the proceeds of our calling. 

But is this indeed the spirit in which children of God generally areengaged in their calling? It is but too well known that it is not thecase! Can we then wonder at it, that even God's own dear children shouldso often be found greatly in difficulty with regard to their calling, and be found so often complaining about stagnation or competition intrade, and the difficulties of the times, though there have been givento them such precious promises as, "Seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness, and all these things shall be added unto you;"or, "Let your conversation (disposition or turn of mind) be withoutcovetousness; and be content with such things as ye have: for he hathsaid, I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee. " Heb. Xiii. 5. Is itnot obvious enough that when our heavenly Father sees that we hischildren do or would use the proceeds of our calling, _as our naturalmind_ would desire, that he either cannot at all intrust us with means, or will be obliged to decrease them? No wise and really affectionatemother will permit her infant to play with a razor, or with fire, however much the child may desire to have them; and so the love andwisdom of our heavenly Father will not, cannot, intrust us withpecuniary means, _except it be in the way of chastisement, or to show usfinally their utter vanity_, if he sees that we do not desire to possessthem as _stewards_ for him, in order that we may spend them as he maypoint out to us by his Holy Spirit, through his word. 

In connection with this subject, I give a few hints to the believingreader on three passages of the word of God. In 1 Cor. Xvi. 2, we findit written to the brethren at Corinth, "Upon the first day of the weeklet every one of you lay by him in store, as God has prospered him. " Acontribution for the poor saints in Judea was to be made, and thebrethren at Corinth were exhorted to put by for it, _every Lord's day_, according to the measure of success which the Lord had been pleased togrant them in their calling during the week. Now, ought not the saintsin our day also to act according to this word? There is no passage inthe word of God why we should not do so, and it is altogether inaccordance with our pilgrim character, not only once or twice, or fourtimes a year, to see how much we can afford to give to the poor saints, or to the work of God in any way, but to seek to settle it weekly. If itbe said, I cannot ascertain how much I have gained in the course of theweek by my business, and therefore I cannot give accordingly; my replyis this, Seek, dear brethren, as much as possible, to bring yourbusiness upon such a footing as that you may be able, as nearly aspossible, to settle how much you have earned in your calling in thecourse of the week. But suppose you should be unable to settle itexactly to the shilling or pound, yet you will know pretty well how ithas been with you during the week, and therefore, _according to yourbest knowledge_, contribute on the coming Lord's day towards thenecessities of the poor saints, and towards the work of God, as he, after your having sought his guidance, may lead you. 

Perhaps you say, the weeks are so unlike; in one week I may earn threeor even ten times as much as in another week, and if I give according tomy earnings from my calling during a very good week, then how are suchweeks, when I earn scarcely any thing, or how are the bad debts to bemet? How shall I do when sickness befalls my family, or when othertrials productive of expense come upon me, if I do not make provisionfor such seasons? My reply is, 1. I do not find in the whole NewTestament one single passage in which either directly or indirectlyexhortations are given to provide against deadness in business, baddebts, and sickness, by laying up money. 2. Often the Lord is obliged toallow deadness in business, or bad debts, or sickness in our family, orother trials which increase our expenses, to befall us, because we donot, as his _stewards_, act _according to stewardship_, but as if wewere owners of what we have, forgetting that the time has not yet comewhen we shall enter upon _our possessions_; and he does so in orderthat, by these losses and expenses, our property which we have collectedmay be decreased, lest we should altogether set our hearts again uponearthly things, and forget God entirely. His love is so great, that hewill not let his children quietly go their own way when they haveforsaken him; but if his loving admonitions by his Holy Spirit aredisregarded, he is obliged in fatherly love to chastise them. A strikingillustration of what I have said we have in the case of Israelnationally. The commandment to them was, to leave their landuncultivated in the seventh year, in order that it might rest, and theLord promised to make up for this deficiency by his abundant blessingresting upon the sixth year. However, Israel acted not according to thiscommandment, no doubt saying, in the unbelief of their hearts, as theLord had foretold, "What shall we eat in the seventh year? Behold, weshall not sow, nor gather in our increase. " Levit. Xxv. But what did theLord do? He was determined the land should have rest, and as theIsraelites did not willingly give it, he sent them for seventy yearsinto captivity, in order that thus the land might have rest. See Levit. Xxvi. 33-35. Beloved brethren in the Lord, let us take heed so to walkas that the Lord may not be obliged by chastisement to take a part ofour earthly possessions from us in the way of bad debts, sickness, decrease of business, and the like, because we would not own ourposition as _stewards_, but act as _owners_, and keep for ourselves themeans with which the Lord had intrusted us, not for the gratification ofour own carnal mind, but for the sake of using them in his service andto his praise. 

It might also be said by a brother whose earnings are small, should _I_also give according to my earnings? They are already so small that mywife can only with the greatest difficulty manage to make themsufficient for the family. My reply is, Have you ever considered, mybrother, that the very reason why the Lord is obliged to let yourearnings remain so small may be the fact of your spending everythingupon yourselves, and that if he were to give you more you would only useit to increase your own family comfort, instead of looking about to seewho among the brethren are sick, or who have no work at all, that youmight help them, or how you might assist the work of God at home orabroad? There is a great temptation for a brother whose earnings aresmall to put off the responsibility of assisting the needy and sicksaints, or helping on the work of God, and to lay it upon the few richbrethren and sisters with whom he is associated in fellowship, and thusrob his own soul!

It might be asked, How much shall I give of my income? The tenth part, or the fifth part, or the third part, or one half, or more? My reply is, God lays down no rule concerning this point. What we do we should docheerfully and not of necessity. But if even Jacob, with the firstdawning of spiritual light (Genesis xxviii. 22), promised to God thetenth of all he should give to him, how much ought we believers in theLord Jesus to do for him: we, whose calling is a heavenly one, and _whoknow distinctly_ that we are children of God, and joint heirs with theLord Jesus! Yet do all the children of God give even the _tenth_ partof what the Lord gives them? That would be two shillings per week forthe brother who earns one pound, and four shillings to him who earns twopounds, and two pounds per week to him whose income is twenty pounds perweek. 

In connection with 1 Cor. Xvi. 2, I would mention two other portions: 1. "He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he that sowethbountifully shall reap also bountifully. " 2 Cor. Ix. 6. It is certainthat we children of God are so abundantly blessed in Jesus, by the graceof God, that we ought to need no stimulus to good works. The forgivenessof our sins, the having been made forever the children of God, thehaving before us the Father's house as our home;--these blessings oughtto be sufficient motives to constrain us in love and gratitude to serveGod abundantly all the days of our life, and cheerfully also to give up, as he may call for it, that with which he has intrusted us of the thingsof this world. But whilst this is the case, the Lord nevertheless holdsout to us in his holy word motives why we should serve him, denyourselves, use our property for him, etc. , and the last mentionedpassage is one of that kind. The verse is true, both with reference tothe life that is now, and that which is to come. If we have beensparingly using our property for him, there will have been littletreasure laid up in heaven, and therefore a small amount of capital willbe found in the world to come, so far as it regards reaping. Again, weshall reap bountifully if we seek to be rich towards God, by abundantlyusing our means for him, whether in ministering to the necessities ofthe poor saints, or using otherwise our pecuniary means for his work. Dear brethren, these things are realities! Shortly, very shortly, willcome the reaping-time, and then will be the question whether we shallreap sparingly or bountifully. 

But while this passage refers to the life hereafter, it also refers tothe life that now is. Just as now the _love of Christ_ constrains us tocommunicate of that with which the Lord intrusts us, so will be thepresent reaping, both with regard to spiritual and temporal things. Should there be found, therefore, in a brother, the want of enteringinto his position as being merely a _steward_ for the Lord in hiscalling, and should he give no heed to the admonitions of the Holy Ghostto communicate to those who are in need or to help the work of God, thencan such a brother be surprised that he meets with great difficulties inhis calling, and that he cannot get on? This is according to the Lord'sword. He is _sowing sparingly_, and he therefore _reaps sparingly_. Butshould _the love of Christ_ constrain a brother, out of the earnings ofhis calling, to sow bountifully, he will even in this life reapbountifully, both with regard to blessings in his soul, and with regardto temporal things. Consider in connection with this the followingpassage, which, though taken from the Book of Proverbs, is not of aJewish character, but true concerning believers under the presentdispensation also: "There is that scattereth, and yet increaseth; andthere is that withholdeth more than is meet, but it tendeth to poverty. The liberal soul shall be made fat; and he that watereth shall bewatered also himself. " Prov. Xi. 24, 25. 

In connection with 1 Cor. Xvi. 2, I would also direct my brethren in theLord to the promise made in Luke vi. 38: "Give, and it shall be givenunto you; good measure, pressed down, and shaken together, and runningover, shall men give into your bosom. For with the same measure that yemete withal it shall be measured to you again. " This refers evidently tothe present dispensation, and evidently in its primary meaning totemporal things. Now let any one, _constrained by the love of Jesus_, act according to this passage; let him on the first day of the weekcommunicate as the Lord has prospered him, and he will see that theLord will act according to what is contained in this verse. If prideconstrain us to give, if self-righteousness make us liberal, if naturalfeeling induce us to communicate, or if we give whilst we are in a stateof insolvency, not possessing more perhaps than ten shillings in thepound, were our creditors to come upon us; then we cannot expect to havethis verse fulfilled in our experience; nor should we give at any timefor the sake of receiving again from others, according to this verse;but if indeed _the love of Christ constrain us_ to communicate accordingto the ability which the Lord gives us, then we shall have this versefulfilled in our experience, though this was not the motive whichinduced us to give. Somehow or other the Lord will abundantly repay us, through the instrumentality of our fellow-men, what we are doing to hispoor saints, or in any way for his work, and we shall find that in theend we are not losers, even with reference to temporal things, whilst wecommunicate liberally of the things of this life with which the Lord hasintrusted us. 

Here it might be remarked, But if it be so that even in this life, andwith regard to temporal things, it is true that "to him that gives shallbe given, good measure, pressed down, and shaken together, and runningover, " and that "he which soweth bountifully shall reap alsobountifully, " then in the end the most liberal persons would beexceedingly rich. Concerning this remark we have to keep in mind, thatthe moment persons were to begin to give for the sake of receiving moreback again from the Lord, through the instrumentality of theirfellow-men, than they have given; or the moment persons wished to altertheir way, and no more go on sowing bountifully, but sparingly, in orderto increase their possessions, whilst God is allowing them to reapbountifully, the river of God's bounty toward them would no longercontinue to flow. God had supplied them abundantly with means, becausehe saw them act as _stewards_ for him. He had intrusted them with alittle which they had used for him, and he therefore intrusted them withmore; and if they had continued to use the much also for him, he wouldhave still more abundantly used them as instruments to scatter abroadhis bounties. The child of God must be willing to be a channel throughwhich God's bounties flow, both with regard to temporal and spiritualthings. This channel is narrow and shallow at first, it may be; yetthere is room for some of the waters of God's bounty to pass through. And if we cheerfully yield ourselves as channels for this purpose, thenthe channel becomes wider and deeper, and the waters of the bounty ofGod can pass through more abundantly. Without a figure, it is thus: Atfirst, we may be only instrumental in communicating five pounds, or tenpounds, or twenty pounds, or fifty pounds, or one hundred pounds, or twohundred pounds per year, but afterwards double as much; and, if we arestill more faithful in our stewardship, after a year or two four timesas much, afterwards perhaps eight times as much, at last perhaps twentytimes or fifty times as much. We cannot limit the extent to which Godmay use us as instruments in communicating blessing, both temporal andspiritual, if we are willing to yield ourselves as instruments to theliving God, and are content to be _only instruments, and to give him allthe glory_. 

But with regard to temporal things it will be thus, that if indeed wewalk according to the mind of God in these things, whilst more and morewe become instruments of blessing to others, we shall not seek to enrichourselves, but be content, when the last day of another year finds usstill in the body, to possess no more than on the last day of theprevious year, or even considerably less, whilst we have been, however, in the course of the year, the instruments of communicating largely toothers, through the means with which the Lord had intrusted us. As tomy own soul, by the grace of God, it would be a burden to me thathowever much my income in the course of the year might have been, I wereincreasing in earthly possession; for it would be a plain proof to methat I had not been acting as a _steward_ for God, and had not beenyielding myself as a channel for the waters of God's bounty to passthrough. I also cannot but bear my testimony here, that in whateverfeeble measure God has enabled me to act according to these truths forthe last fifteen years [this was written in 1845]; I have found it to beprofitable, most profitable to my own soul; and as to temporal things, Inever was a loser in doing so, but I have most abundantly found thetruth in 2 Cor. Ix. 6, and Luke vi. 38, and Prov. Xi. 24, 25, verifiedin my own experience. I only have to regret that I have acted so littleaccording to what I have now been stating; but my godly purpose is bythe help of God, to spend the remainder of my days in practising thesetruths more than ever; and I am sure that when I am brought to the closeof my earthly pilgrimage, either in death, or by the appearing of ourLord Jesus, I shall not have the least regret in having done so; and Iknow that, should I leave my dear child behind, the Lord will abundantlyprovide for her, and prove that there has been a better provision madefor her than her father could have made, if he had sought to insure hislife or lay up money for her. 

Before leaving this part of the subject, I mention to the believingreader, that I know instance upon instance in which what I have beensaying has been verified, but I will only mention the following: I knewmany years ago a brother as the manager of a large manufactory. Whilstin this capacity he was liberal, and giving away considerably out of hisrather considerable salary. The Lord repaid this to him; for theprincipals of the establishment, well knowing his value to their houseof business, gave him now and then, whilst he thus was liberally usinghis means for the Lord, very large presents in money. In process oftime, however, this brother thought it right to begin business on hisown account, in a very small way. He still continued to be liberal, according to his means, and God prospered him, and prospered him so thatnow, whilst I am writing, his manufactory is as large as the one whichhe formerly managed, or even larger, though that was a very considerableone. And sure I am that if this brother shall be kept by God fromsetting his heart upon earthly things, and from seeking more and more toincrease his earthly riches, but shall delight himself in being used asa _steward_ by God, cheerfully communicating to the need of God's poorchildren, or to his work in other ways, and doing so not sparingly, butbountifully, the Lord will intrust him more and more with means; ifotherwise, if he shut up his hands, seek his own, wish to obtainsufficient property that he may be able to live on his interest, thenwhat he has to expect is that God will shut up his hands, he will meetwith heavy losses, or there will be an alteration in his affairs for theworse, or the like. 

I also mention two other cases, to show that the Lord increases ourability of communicating temporal blessings to others if we distributeaccording to the means with which he has intrusted us, though we shouldnot be in a trade or business or profession. I know a brother who manyyears ago saw it right not only to spend his interest for the Lord, butalso the principal, as the Lord might point out to him opportunities. His desire was not, as indeed it ought never to be, to get rid of hismoney as fast as possible, yet he considered himself a steward for theLord, and was therefore willing, as his Lord and Master might point itout to him, to spend his means. When this brother came to thisdetermination, he possessed about twenty thousand pounds sterling. According to the light and grace which the Lord had been pleased togive, he afterwards acted, spending the money for the Lord, in larger orsmaller sums, as opportunities were pointed out to him by the Lord. Thusthe sum more and more decreased, whilst the brother steadily pursued hiscourse, serving the Lord with his property, and spending his time andability also for the Lord, in service of one kind or another among hischildren. At last, the twenty thousand pounds were almost entirelyspent, when at that very time the father of this very brother died, whereby he came into the possession of an income of several thousandpounds a year. It gives joy to my heart to be able to add, that thisbrother still pursues his godly course, living in the most simple way, and giving away perhaps ten times as much as he spends on himself orfamily. Here you see, dear reader, that this brother, using faithfullyfor the Lord what he had been intrusted with at first, was made stewardover more; for he has now more than one third as much in a year comingin as he at first possessed altogether. 

I mention another instance: I know a brother to whom the Lord has givena liberal heart, and who bountifully gave of that over which the Lordhad set him as steward. The Lord, seeing this, intrusted him with stillmore, for through family circumstances he came into the possession ofmany thousand pounds, in addition to the considerable property hepossessed before. I have the joy of being able to add also concerningthis brother, that the Lord continues to give him grace to use hisproperty as a steward for God, and that he has not been permitted to sethis heart upon his riches, through the very considerable increase of hisproperty, but that he continues to live as the steward of the Lord, andnot as the owner of all this wealth. 

And now, dear reader, when the brethren to whom I have been referringare brought to the close of their earthly pilgrimage, will they have onemoment's regret that they have used their property for the Lord? Will itbe the least particle of uneasiness to their minds, or will theirchildren be the worse for it? O no! The only regret they will haveconcerning this matter will be, that they did not serve the Lord stillmore abundantly with their property. Dear reader, let us each in ourmeasure act in the same spirit. Money is really worth no more than as itis used according to the mind of the Lord; and life is worth no morethan as it is spent in the service of the Lord. 

Whilst the three points mentioned--1. That our calling must be of thatnature that _we can abide in it with God_; 2. That unto the Lord weshould labor in our calling, as _his servants_, because he has bought uswith his blood, and because he will have us to labor; 3. That as_stewards_ we should labor in our calling, because the earnings of ourcalling are the Lord's and not our own, as he has bought us with hisblood;--I say, whilst these three points are particularly to be attendedto in order that the Lord's blessing may rest upon our calling, and webe prospering in it, there are, nevertheless, some other points to beattended to, which I mention in love to my brethren in the Lord, by whomthey may be needed. 

4. The next point is, that _a believer in the Lord Jesus should donothing in his calling which is purely for the sake of attracting theworld_; such as, for instance, fitting up his shop or rooms of businessin the most costly manner. I do not in the least mean to say that hisshop or rooms of business should not be clean, orderly, and of such acharacter as that there may be no positive hindrance in persons goingthere. All the _needful_ conveniences that are expected may be there, and ought to be there. But if any child of God seek to have the front ofhis shop, or the interior of his shop, or of his place of business, fitted up in a most expensive way, simply for the sake of attractingattention, then let him be aware that, just in so far as he is trustingin these things, he is not likely to succeed in his calling, because heputs the manner of fitting up the shop in the room of trust in the Lord. Such things the Lord may allow to succeed in the case of an unbeliever, but they will not prosper in the case of a child of God, except it be inthe way of chastisement, just as the Lord gave to Israel in thewilderness the desire of their hearts, but sent leanness into theirsouls. Should any brother have fallen into this error, the first thinghe has to do, when the Lord has instructed him concerning this point, isto make confession of sin, and, as far as it can be done, to retrace hissteps in this particular. If this cannot be done, then to cast himselfupon the mercy of God in Christ Jesus. 

5. Of the same character is, to seek to attract the attention of theworld by "boasting advertisements, " such as "no one manufactures so goodan article, " "no one sells this article so cheap, " "we sell the bestarticle in the city, " etc. Suppose these statements were quite correct, yet they are unbecoming for a child of God, who has the living God tocare for him and to provide for him, and therefore needs not to make useof such boasting, whereby he may seek to insure custom to himself andkeep it from others. The law of love is, "Whatsoever ye would that menshould do to you, do ye even so to them. " Matt. Vii. 12. Now what do Iwish in this particular that others should do to me, but that theyshould not seek to keep away persons from dealing with me; but if I usesuch like expressions in my advertisements, as have been mentioned, whatdo they imply but that I wish all people should come to me, and dealwith me? If, however, already under the old covenant it was said, "Thoushalt not covet, " how much more sinful and altogether unbecoming is itfor us children of God, who are in fellowship with the Father and theSon, to make use of such means in order to insure to ourselves pecuniaryadvantages. But, however much the Lord may allow a man of the world toprosper in using such means, they are only hindrances to the child ofGod to getting on in his calling, because the Lord sees that they aresubstituted instead of trust in himself; and should the Lord for aseason allow his child apparently to be benefited by them, it will onlybe for his chastisement and connected with leanness in his soul. Therefore, my brethren in the Lord, I beseech you to put away all thesethings out of your calling, lest you should be hindering instead offurthering your real welfare. 

6. Likewise of a similar character is the following point, which God maysuffer to be a real hindrance to his children in their calling; it is, To seek the very best, and therefore the most expensive, situationswhich can be had in a town or city. Now, I do by no means intend to say, that in our trade, business, art, or profession, we should seek the mostobscure, retired, out of the way place possible, and say, "God willprovide, and I need not mind in what part of the town I carry on mycalling. " There are most assuredly certain things to be considered. Thepersons who are likely to buy the articles I sell, or employ me, are tobe considered, and I have not to say, it matters nothing to me whether Imake them come a mile or two to my house, or to the most dirty anddisagreeable part of the town; this would be the extreme in the otherway. But whilst there is a certain consideration to be used withreference to those who may employ us in our calling, yet if the trust ofthe child of God respecting temporal prosperity is in the fact that helives in the best situation, the Lord will surely disappoint him. Hewill have to pay a very high rent for the best situation, and yet notsucceed, because his trust is in the best situation. He is substitutingit for dependence upon the living God for customers. He is robbing hissoul, not only in not taking the customers as from the hands of theLord, but he is also obliging his heavenly Father, in the very love ofhis heart, to cause him to be disappointed, because he is not trustingin him. If the child of God were saying and acting thus: the bestsituation would cost me fifty pounds a year more rent than one which isnot really inconvenient for my customers, nor in an improperneighborhood, and the like; this fifty pounds I dedicate unto the Lord, to be paid in instalments for his work or his poor saints, whenever therent-day comes; such a brother would find himself to be no loser, ifthis indeed were done in dependence upon the Lord, and constrained bythe love of Jesus. But if the fifty pounds more is paid for rent, andyet the living God, in the very love of his heart, should be obliged towithhold prosperity from his child in his calling, because he sees thathe is laying undue stress upon the situation of the house, then not onlythe fifty pounds extra rent per year is lost, but also that which theLord is obliged to withhold from his child besides, in order to teachhim the lesson; and thus year after year, by our own fault, we may havescarcely anything to give for the work of God. 

7. The next obstacle to prosperity in our calling which I now wouldmention is, That children of God often use such expressions as thesewith reference to their calling: "This is our busy time, " or "This isour dead time;" which implies that they do not day after day deal withGod about their calling, but that they ascribe their having much orlittle to do to circumstances, or to times and seasons. That the peopleof the world should do so is not to be wondered at; but that thechildren of God should act thus, who in the most minute affairs of lifeshould seek the help of God, and deal with God about them, is a matterof sorrow to the spiritual mind, and is altogether unbecoming saints. But what is the result? The Lord, according to the expectations of hischildren, allows them to be without employment, because they say, "Thisis our dead season. " "He did not many mighty works there because oftheir unbelief, " contains a truth which comes in here. But what is theright way of looking at the matter? It is this: the child of God shouldsay, though generally about this time of the year there is littleemployment to be expected, looking at it naturally, just as want ofemployment is neither good for the outward nor inward man, and as I onlydesire employment to serve God in my business, to have to give to thosewho are in need, or help in other ways the work of God, I will now givemyself to prayer for employment, for I can by prayer and faith as achild of God obtain blessings from my heavenly Father, though not in theordinary course of things. If thus the child of God were to say and toact, he would soon have employment in his calling, except the Lord meantto use his time otherwise in his work, which he would point out to him. 

8. A further reason why God may be obliged to resist children of God intheir business, may be this, that they with the greatest carefulnessseek to obtain persons for their shop who are considered "goodsalesmen, " _i. E. _ persons who have such persuasive ways, as that theygain an advantage over the customers and induce them not only to buyarticles for which they ask, whether suitable or not, but that they alsoinduce them to buy articles which they did not at all intend to buy whenthey came to the shop. Concerning this I notice, in the first place, that if the child of God puts his dependence upon the "good salesmen, "let him not be surprised if his heavenly Father should be obliged todisappoint him, because he sees his child lean upon the arm of flesh, instead of trusting in the living God; and therefore the business doesnot succeed. Further, it is altogether wrong for a child of God toinduce the customers, by means of such men or women who have apersuasive tongue, to purchase articles whether they suit or not, andwhether they are needed or not. This is no less than defrauding personsin a subtle way, or leading them into the sin of purchasing beyond theirmeans, or at least spending their money needlessly. However such sinfultricks may be allowed to prosper in the case of a man of the world, inthe case of a child of God they will not prosper, except God allow themto do so in the way of chastisement, whilst leanness and wretchednessare brought into the soul. I knew a case of this kind where it was thewhole bent of the mind of a professed believer to obtain such "goodsalesmen, " and where even a Jew was kept outside the shop, walking upand down, to induce persons to come in and buy; and yet that sameprofessed believer failed twice in his business. 

9. Another evil with reference to business, and why children of God donot get on in their calling, is, that they enter upon business oftenwithout any capital at all, or with too little. If a believer has nocapital at all, or only a very small capital, in comparison with whathis business requires, then ought he not to say this to himself: "If itwere my heavenly Father's will that I should enter upon business on myown account, then would he not somehow or other have intrusted me withthe needful means? And since he has not, is it not a plain indicationthat for the present I should remain a journeyman (or shopman, or clerk, as the case may be)?" In a variety of ways the means might come. Forinstance, a legacy might be left to him, or money might be given to himby a brother in the Lord for that very purpose, or a brother or sistermight propose to the individual to lend him money, yet so that if hewere unable to pay it again they would not consider him their debtor. But if in some such way the Lord did not remove the hindrance, and thebrother would still go into business, he would, through the bill systemand other things connected with the want of capital, not only bringgreat distress into his mind, and subject himself to the possibility ofat last being unable to pay his creditors, whereby dishonor would bebrought upon the name of the Lord, but he likewise could not besurprised (as he went into business contrary to the will of God, sincehe pointed out to him that he was not to do so for want of means) if heshould find that he cannot get on, and that the blessing of Godmanifestly is wanting. In such a case as this, if it can be done, theretracing our steps is the best thing we can do; but often this cannotbe done, as others are involved in the matter, and then we have to makeacknowledgment of our sin, and seek God's merciful help to bring us intoa right position. 

10. But suppose all these nine previous points were attended to, and weneglected _to seek God's blessing upon our calling_, we need still notbe surprised if we met with difficulty upon difficulty, and could notget on at all. It is not enough that we seek God's help for that whichmanifestly is of a spiritual character; but we should seek his help andblessing by prayer and supplication for all our ordinary concerns inlife, and if we neglect doing so we shall surely suffer for the neglect. "Trust in the Lord with all thine heart; and lean not unto thine ownunderstanding. In all thy ways acknowledge him, and he shall direct thypaths. " Prov. Iii. 5, 6. 

Though these few remarks are written by one who never was in businesshimself, yet the truths therein set forth have been learned by him inthe school of God, and he has had them abundantly confirmed through hispastoral labors during the last fifteen years and a half. [This waswritten in 1845. ]

CHAPTER XVII. 

REAPING BOUNTIFULLY. 

1845-1846. 

 AN UNEXPECTED REQUEST--DELIBERATION--A GREAT UNDERTAKING--RELIANCE ON THE RESOURCES OF THE LIVING GOD--AN ANSWER EXPECTED AND RECEIVED--PRAYER FOR FAITH AND PATIENCE--FURTHER PROOFS OF DIVINE FAVOR--THE BLESSEDNESS OF DEVISING LIBERAL THINGS. 

I began the service of caring for children who are bereaved of _both_parents, by death, born in wedlock, and are in destitute circumstances, on Dec. 9, 1835. For nearly ten years I had never had any desire to_build_ an Orphan House. On the contrary, I decidedly preferred spendingthe means which might come in for present necessities, and desiredrather to enlarge the work according to the means which the Lord mightbe pleased to give. Thus it was till the end of October, 1845, when Iwas led to consider this matter in a way in which I had never donebefore. [18] The occasion of my doing so was this: On Oct. 30, 1845, Ireceived from a gentleman, who lived in the street where the four OrphanHouses were, a polite and friendly letter, in which he courteouslystated to me that the inhabitants in the adjoining houses were invarious ways inconvenienced by the Orphan Houses being in Wilson Street. He left to myself the judgment of the case. 

 [Footnote 18: The reader will not fail to remark the striking illustration afforded in the present chapter, of the truth stated in Chapter XVI. , that God rewards the right use of means of benevolence by affording the means of enlarged usefulness. --ED. ]

This letter I received on Thursday morning, Oct. 30, 1845. Being verymuch occupied that week, I had scarcely any time to consider the matter. On Monday morning, however, Nov. 3, I set apart some hours for theprayerful consideration of the subject, and after I had besought theLord to guide me to a right decision, I wrote down the reasons whichappeared to me to make it desirable that the Orphan Houses should be_removed_ from Wilson Street, and also the reasons _against removing_. As far as they are suitable for being stated in print they were these:--

I. REASONS FOR REMOVING FROM WILSON STREET. 

1. The neighbors feel themselves inconvenienced by the noise of thechildren in the play-hours. This complaint is neither withoutfoundation, nor unjust; for many persons are very much inconvenienced bythe noise of children, and those living close by the Orphan Houses mustbe so during the play-hours, even though the noise be only of that kindthat one could not at all find fault with the dear children on accountof it. I should myself feel it trying to my head to live next door tothe Orphan Houses on that account. I therefore ought to do to others asI should wish to be done by. This point had never before appeared to mein so serious a light. 

2. The greatness of the number of the inmates in the houses had severaltimes prevented the drains from acting properly, and thus has a fewtimes affected the water in one or two of the neighbors' houses. Withreference to these two reasons as it regards those living near theOrphan Houses, these words, "Let not your good be evil spoken of, " Rom. Xiv. 16, and "Let your moderation (_i. E. _ yieldingness) be known untoall men, " Philip. Iv. 5, seemed to me two important portions of the wordof God to be acted out in this matter. 

But in addition to the reasons for removing the Orphan Houses fromWilson Street on account of the unavoidable occasional inconveniencethat comes upon the neighbors, there appeared now to me, when once I wasled to consider seriously the reasons for removing the Institution fromWilson Street, other reasons for doing so, in connection with the workitself, which had occurred to me before, but never in so strong a lightas now, when the subject was brought more immediately before me by theletter in which I was politely requested to remove the Orphan Housesfrom Wilson Street. These reasons are:--

1. We have no proper play-grounds in Wilson Street. There is oneplay-ground, which, however, is only large enough for the children of_one house_ at a time; but as there are children in _four_ houses whoought to have the benefit of it, we cannot arrange so that all thechildren have the full benefit of that play-ground, as the meals, theschool-hours, the weather, and other hindrances interfere. The dearorphans ought, I know, to be trained in habits of industry, but childrenare children, and need to be treated as such; and they should, onaccount of their health, have the full benefit of a play-ground. Butthis they cannot have in Wilson Street: and to take them out into thefields for the benefit of bodily exercise, as we have been in the habitof doing, is often very inconvenient. 

2. We have no ground for cultivation near the Orphan Houses, and hencethere must be more walking for the children, on account of using propermeans for keeping them, with the blessing of God, in health, than is inother respects good for them; because frequent walks easily beget inchildren habits of idleness, which would be especially felt when boysare apprenticed. But this difficulty cannot be obviated by remaining inWilson Street, and renting a piece of land somewhere else forcultivation; for to get the children ready and conduct them to the pieceof ground not only takes a good deal of time, but is connected withother great inconveniences, yea, with insurmountable difficulties, sothat we found it needful to give up a small piece of ground which weonce rented for about two years for the orphan boys, at a distance ofabout half a mile from Wilson Street. Thus, by removing from WilsonStreet, and obtaining premises surrounded by land for cultivation, weshould be able to procure a most important moral benefit for thechildren, by having the opportunity more fully than we now have oftraining them in habits of industry, besides giving to the boysoccupation which is more suitable for them than knitting, which is nowthe only employment they have, besides making their beds, cleaning thehouse, and attending to the cooking of their meals. Moreover, this wouldbe occupation in the open air, which not only would bring into exercisethe use of their limbs, but also make walking for the sake of healthalmost entirely needless. 

3. If we were to remove from Wilson Street, and obtain premises in thecountry, we might have all the washing done at home, which now, for wantof room, can be only done in part. Thus the girls also would have morelaborious work at home, a point of great importance for them, so thatthey would not feel so much the hardships connected with going out toservice. 

4. The situation of Wilson Street is _perhaps_ scarcely bracing enoughfor strengthening the constitution of the orphans, most of whom, beingthe offspring of very diseased parents, require a very invigoratingplace of abode. 

5. The present situation is _certainly_ not desirable for the teachers, especially as, when their hours of work are over, they have no garden orfields close to the house immediately to go into for a littlerefreshment of their body; and for some of them it is too far to go tofields, where they might have a bracing air. 

6. In times of sickness we are too confined in the houses in WilsonStreet. If there were less than thirty children in each house, theaverage expenses for each child would be too great, it being desirable, as the arrangements are now, that there should not be less than threelaborers in each house; and yet, if there are thirty children in eachhouse, we are too full in time of sickness, as we have not a singlespare room in any of the houses. Now, though the Lord has during allthese years most mercifully helped us through such seasons, yet it hasnot been without inconvenience, and without also, perhaps, having moreof the children in one room, at such times, than on account of health itis desirable. 

7. Even ordinarily, when there is no sickness, it would be desirable tohave more room. 

There are no premises to be had in Bristol, or in the immediateneighborhood, where we could have these advantages; _for I have beenlooking about in all directions for this purpose during the last tenyears_. But suppose there were a large house to be had in one part ofthe city, and a second a mile off, and a third and a fourth in otherdirections, such houses, on account of our peculiar position in thework, would not do. For in seasons of need the distance of the severalhouses would render it very inconvenient for the laborers to meettogether for prayer, to divide the means that may be in hand, etc. Besides, when in seasons of other peculiar difficulties, connected withthe work, I wished to meet all my fellow-laborers, there would arisegreat difficulty by their being divided in different parts of the city. It would also thus be very inconvenient to persons who wish to see thework, to go from place to place, in order to have a view of all theOrphan Houses. But this is not all. The more I have considered thematter, the more am I now persuaded that no ordinary large houses, builtfor private families, and therefore only calculated to accommodate, tenor fifteen persons at most for any length of time in them, will do forcharitable institutions of any considerable size, as no ordinary house, except built on purpose, furnishes the proper advantages of ventilation, _a point so needful for the health of the inmates in a charitableinstitution_. There seemed to me, therefore, to remain nothing but tobuild premises for the purpose. 

II. REASONS FOR REMAINING IN WILSON STREET. 

1. God _hitherto_ has pointed out the spot most plainly. At thecommencement of the work, in 1835, no other house was to be had but No. 6 Wilson Street. Afterwards, when in 1836 the Infant Orphan House was onthe point of being opened, again I was looking about in all directions, and saw many houses, but found none that was suitable, till all at once, most unlooked for, the occupiers of No. 1 Wilson Street were desirous ofimmediately leaving that house, and I was able thus to rent it. When in1837 I was on the point of opening the Boys' Orphan House, I lookedabout again for a house in all directions; for I knew not at that time, what I have since learned by experience, that it was so important thatall the houses should be near together. After seeking long in vain, I atlast found a very large house, not far from Wilson Street, which Irented; but when the occupiers of the houses in the neighborhood heardthat that house had been let for a charitable institution, theythreatened the owner with an action, which led him to request me to giveup the agreement, which, of course, I did immediately. At last, mostunexpectedly, after having looked about in vain in all directions, theoccupiers of No. 3 Wilson Street offered it to me, and I rented it forthe orphan boys. Lastly, in the year 1843, when I was led to see it tobe the will of God to go forward in this work, and to establish theGirls' Orphan House, No. 2, for older girls, one particular feature inthe matter was, that the house No. 4 in Wilson Street had been offeredto me, without being sought after, when there had not been for about sixyears one single large house to be let in that street. 

[But though _hitherto_ God has pointed out Wilson Street as being thespot where this work should be carried on, may not _now_ the time havecome for removing?]

2. Perhaps we might also rent Nos. 2, 5, and 7, in Wilson Street, anduse two out of those three houses for Orphan Houses, and one of them foran infirmary in the case of sickness. 

[But then, I said to myself, would not the objection, which theneighbors on the opposite side of the street might make, on account ofthe noise of the children in their play-hours, etc. , remain? Also thedrains would be still more unsuitable, not being constructed for so manyinmates; and to alter them would be a heavy expense. The play-groundwould be still less sufficient, if two new houses were added. Lastly, there was no reason to think that we could rent Nos. 2, 5, and 7. ]

3. There are these three great objections against building: Theconsiderable sum which is required, and which could be spent for presentuse upon the orphans. The pilgrim character of the Christian seems lostin building. The time that it will necessarily take in makingarrangements for it. 

[Do not all these objections only hold good, I said to myself, if I were_needlessly_ to set about building? If I could rent premises, which arereally in every way suitable for the work, and I _preferred_ building, then those objections would apply to the case; but when one is _forced_to it, it is no more than erecting a large building because there may beeight hundred children of God in fellowship who have been hithertorenting a meeting-place, but for certain reasons are obliged to leaveit, and cannot rent another. Such could not be accused of needlesslyspending money in building instead of renting; nor could it be justlysaid that they have _on that account_ given up the pilgrim character;nor would it be time wasted if some individuals were to makearrangements about the building of that meeting-place. Therefore thesethree objections just mentioned, which had been _for ten years stronglyin my own mind_, were removed when once I saw plainly that nothingremained but to build. ]

After I had spent a few hours in prayer and consideration over thesubject, I began already to see that the Lord would lead me to build, and that his intentions were not only the benefit of the orphans and thebetter ordering of the whole work, but also the bearing still furthertestimony that he _could_ and _would_ provide _large_ sums for those whoneed them and trust in him for them; and besides, that he would enlargethe work, so that, if I once did build a house, it might be large enoughto accommodate three hundred orphans, with their teachers and otheroverseers and servants needful for the work. Concerning this latterpoint, I think it important to remark, that during no period had thenumber of the applications for the admission of orphans been greaterthan just before I was led to think about building, so that it was quitepainful to me not to be able to comply with the wishes of all the manypersons who applied for the admission of orphans. There were manywaiting for admission, particularly orphan boys. 

In the afternoon of November 3, 1845, I laid the matter before myfellow-laborers in the church (eight in number), to get their judgment, whether I ought not to leave Wilson Street, and to build. All judgedthat I ought to leave Wilson Street, and none saw reasons againstbuilding. 

On Nov. 4, my dear wife and I began to meet for prayer about thismatter, and purposed to do so morning by morning. We asked God forclearer light concerning the particular points connected with thesubject; and being assured that it was his will that I should build, Ibegan asking the Lord for means. 

On Nov. 7, I judged, having considered the matter more fully, thatsufficiently large premises to furnish all needful accommodation forthree hundred children (from their earliest days up to fifteen orsixteen years old), together with a sufficiently large piece of groundin the neighborhood of Bristol, for building the premises upon, and theremainder for cultivation by the spade, would cost at least ten thousandpounds. I was not discouraged by this, but trusted in the living God. 

We continued meeting for prayer morning by morning for fifteen days, butnot a single donation came in; yet my heart was not discouraged. Themore I prayed, the more assured I was that the Lord would give themeans. Yea, as fully assured was I that the Lord would do so, as if Ihad already seen the new premises actually before me. This assurancearose not from some vague, enthusiastical feeling, the mere excitementof the moment, but, 1. From the reasons already related, and especiallyfrom the commandment contained in Philip. Iv. 5. For I saw that I shouldnot act according to the mind of our Lord Jesus if I did not, as soon asI could, remove the orphans from Wilson Street, as it had been stated tome, in the letter above referred to, that their living there was anannoyance to some of the inhabitants in that street. 2. This assurancethat I should build an Orphan House arose further from the whole way inwhich the Lord had been pleased to lead me in connection with theScriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad since its beginningon March 5, 1834, _i. E. _ he has been leading me forward as by an unseenhand, and enlarging the work more and more from its commencement, and, generally, without my seeking after it, and bringing things so clearlybefore me that I could not but see that I ought to go forward. 3. Lastlyand chiefly, this, my assurance that I should build unto the Lord thishouse of mercy, arose also particularly from this, that having strictlyexamined my heart as to the motives for doing so, I found that, asbefore God, I could say that my only motives were his honor and glory, and the welfare of the church of Christ at large, the real temporal andspiritual welfare of destitute orphans, and the welfare of all those whomight take care of them, in the building to be erected. And findingthat, after praying again and again about the matter, I still remainedin perfect peace, I judged it assuredly to be the will of God that Ishould go forward. 

On Nov. 15, brother R. C. Arrived, to labor for a little while inBristol. I communicated to him my position with reference to having toremove the orphans from Wilson Street, and I had his judgment also as toits being of God that I should _build_. This dear brother's judgmentgreatly encouraged me. His visit was to me of great help in thisparticular, especially in stirring me up yet more to bring everything inconnection with this matter before God. He also laid it on my heart toseek direction from God with reference to the plan of the building. Hesaid, "You must ask help from God to show you the plan, so that all maybe according to the mind of God. "

Up to Dec. 9, thirty-five days had passed away, whilst I was day by daywaiting upon God for means for this work, and not a single penny hadbeen given to me. Nevertheless, this did not in the least discourage me, but my assurance that God, in his own time and in his own way, wouldgive the means, increased more and more. The portion which came incourse of my meditation on the New Testament, was the beginning of theepistle of James. More than at any period in my life was I struck withthese verses: "My brethren, count it all joy when ye fall into diverstemptations (_i. E. _ trials); knowing this, that the trying of yourfaith worketh patience. But let patience have her perfect work, that yemay be perfect and entire, wanting nothing. " James i. 2-4. It wasespecially the last verse, "But let patience have her perfect work, "etc. , which I found of exceeding great importance with reference to thebuilding of the Orphan House. It led out my soul in prayer day afterday, to ask the Lord to increase my faith, and to sustain my patience. Ihad these verses so impressed upon my heart that I could not but thinkthat God meant particularly to bless me by them, with regard to the workbefore me, and that I should especially need patience as well as faith. 

On the thirty-sixth day after having begun to pray, Dec. 10, 1845, Ireceived one thousand pounds towards the building of the Orphan House. This is the largest donation that I had received up to that time for theScriptural Knowledge Institution; but when I received it I was as calm, as quiet, as if I had only received one shilling. For my heart waslooking out for answers. Day by day I was expecting to receive answersto my prayers. Therefore, having faith concerning the matter, thisdonation did not in the least surprise me. Yea, if five thousand poundsor ten thousand pounds had been given to me, instead of one thousandpounds, it would not have surprised me. 

Dec. 13. On the thirty-ninth day my sister-in-law, who had been forsome weeks absent in London, and who had now returned to Bristol, toldme that she had met a gentleman in London, who, having quite recentlyread with deep interest the Narrative of the Lord's dealings with me, wished to know as many particulars about the work in my hands as hecould. Being told by my sister-in-law that I purposed to build an OrphanMouse, he, an architect, offered to make the plan, and superintend thebuilding _gratuitously_. Unsolicited, he pressed this matter upon herwith deep and lively interest. I hear also that he is a Christian. Thefact that this offer comes _unsolicited_, and from a Christianarchitect, shows especially the hand of God. This is the _second_ proofthat God will help me in this matter. 

Dec. 23. This is now the fiftieth day since I have come to theconclusion to build, and the forty-ninth day since we have been dailywaiting upon God for help. Nothing more has come in since Dec. 10, noteven one penny. This morning I have been particularly encouraged by theconsideration that the Lord has sent me the one thousand pounds, and thepromise from that pious architect, whom I have never seen, and of whosename I am as yet in ignorance, _not to mock me, but as an earnest thathe will give all that is needed_. 

It seems desirable that we should have a large piece of ground, at leastsix or seven acres. This piece of ground must be in the vicinity ofBristol: 1. In order that the Orphan House may be accessible to me, asmy place at present is fixed by my other work in Bristol. 2. That thelaborers in the Institution, and the orphans may be able to attend ourmeetings, at least on the Lord's day. For if meetings were held onpurpose in the Orphan House, either the laborers or the children wouldnot be benefited by them in that measure in which it is desirable. 3. That the inhabitants of Bristol may have the benefit of seeing withtheir own eyes this work of God, which is so manifestly his and notmine. 4. That strangers who pass through Bristol may have easy access toit, for the same reason. But then, such a piece of ground near Bristol, where there is just now such an inordinate desire for building, in theway of speculation, would cost, in all human probability, between twoand three thousand pounds. Then the building itself, however plain, would not cost less than from six to eight thousand pounds, being forthree hundred orphans, besides all their overseers, teachers, andassistants. In addition to this, the fitting up and furnishing the housefor all these between three and four hundred inmates would not cost lessthan fifteen hundred pounds more. This is indeed a large sum of moneywhich I need; but my hope is in God. I have not sought after this thing. It has not begun with me. God has altogether unexpectedly, by means ofthe letter before mentioned, led me to it. Only the day before Ireceived the letter, I had no more thought about _building_ premises forthe accommodation of the orphans than I had had during the ten previousyears. My especial prayer is that God would continue to me _faith_ and_patience_. If he shall be pleased to help me in faith and patience tocontinue to wait on him, help will surely come. 

Dec. 24. No further donation yet. But my hope in God is unshaken. Hemost assuredly will help. I have on purpose not issued any circular inconnection with this matter, in order that the hand of God may be themore manifest. To some persons residing in or out of Bristol I havespoken about my intention of building, when conversation led to it. Through this, if the Lord please, he can make it known to others, andthus send means for the building fund. Or he can send in such anabundance of means for the work which is already in existence, thatfrom that abundance there might be a rich surplus towards the buildingfund. But howsoever God may help, I do desire to see his hand made mostmanifest. There will be, no doubt, many trials connected with thisenlargement of the field of labor (for if with the one hundred andthirty orphans there has been so much trial of faith, what is to beexpected when the number is three hundred); and therefore I desire tosee as clearly as daylight that God himself is leading me onward. 

Dec. 29. This is the fifty-sixth day since I came to the conclusion tobuild, and the fifty-fifth since I have been day by day waiting upon Godconcerning it. Only that one donation had come in till this evening, when I received fifty pounds. This donation is exceedingly precious tome, not only because I am sure it is most cheerfully given, nor evenbecause of its largeness, but because it is another precious proof thatGod will bring about the matter, else he would not give me theseearnests. All _my_ business therefore is, to continue in faith andpatience to wait upon God. My assurance has been more and moreincreasing that God will build for himself a large Orphan House in thiscity, to show to the inhabitants, and to all who may read and hear aboutit, what a blessed thing it is to trust in him. Of late I have seen, byGod's grace, more and more how entirely unworthy I am of being used byGod for this glorious and honorable service, and I can only say: "Lord, here is thy servant, if thou art pleased to use such a one as I am. "

Dec. 30, 1845. This morning I came, in course of my reading, to thecommencement of the book of Ezra. I was particularly refreshed by thetwo following points contained in the first chapter, in applying them tothe building of the Orphan House: 1. Cyrus, an _idolatrous_ king, wasused by God to provide the means for building the temple at Jerusalem:how easy therefore for God to provide ten thousand pounds for theOrphan House, or even twenty or thirty thousand pounds, if needed. 2. The people were stirred up by God to help those who went up toJerusalem. Thus it is a small matter for him to put it into the heartsof his children to help me, in desiring to build this house of mercyunto his name. This meditation I had before breakfast. After familyprayer in the morning, I had again my usual season for prayer about thebuilding, and at this time it was particularly coupled with thanksgivingfor the fifty pounds received last evening, and with entreatingblessings on the donor. I was now looking out for more, as I am doingday by day, when this afternoon I received from a person at Clevedon twoshillings sixpence, from her grandson sixpence, and from the sister inthe Lord who brought the money the change which she did not wish back, being another sixpence. These donations, though small, are neverthelessvery precious to me, as I take them as further proofs out of the handsof God that he will most assuredly bring this thing to pass. Thisevening I received one thousand pounds towards the building fund. When Ireceived this donation I was as calm, yea as perfectly calm, as if I hadreceived a single penny, because, by God's grace, I have faith in him, and therefore I am looking for answers to my prayers, and am sure thatGod will give every shilling that is needed. 

January 2, 1846. This evening I received from Bideford eleven shillingstowards the building fund. 

Jan. 3. One of the orphans gave sixpence. 

Jam 6. Received a little bag made of foreign seed, and a shell flower, to be sold for the building fund. The sister who sent these articleswrote to me, that the moment she heard of my intention of building anOrphan House, this text was before her mind: "Who art thou, O greatmountain? Before Zerubbabel thou shalt become a plain. " Zech. Iv. 7. Also one of the orphans sent fourpence. 

Having asked the Lord to go before me, I went out to-day to look for apiece of ground. The armory which is to be sold had been several timesmentioned to me as a suitable place. I did not think so, yet I thought Iought at least to look at it. Having seen it and been confirmed in myjudgment about its unsuitableness, I asked the Lord whether I shouldturn towards the city or towards Stapleton. I felt led to go towards thecity, and saw immediately after some fields near the armory. Afterhaving made inquiry to whom they belonged, I have been led to write thisevening to the owner of them, asking him whether he is disposed to sellthem, etc. I am now quietly waiting the Lord's pleasure. If his time iscome to answer our requests as to a suitable piece of land, I shall beglad; if it is not yet come, I desire that "patience may have herperfect work, being perfect and entire, wanting nothing. "

Jan. 8. This evening I received a reply to my letter. The owner of thosefields writes, that, if he did sell them, it would be only for buildingland, and therefore they will be too dear. 

Jan. 9. Went this morning once more to see those fields, which seem verysuitable. Met there Mr. L. , a land agent, who told me that they would benearly a thousand pounds per acre, and therefore too dear. I asked Mr. L. To inform me if he should hear of any suitable land for sale. 

Jan. 31. It is now eighty-nine days since I have been daily waiting uponGod about the building of an Orphan House. The time seems to me now nearwhen the Lord will give us a piece of ground, and I told the brethrenand sisters so this evening, after our usual Saturday evening prayermeeting at the Orphan House. 

Feb. 1. A poor widow sent to-day ten shillings. 

Feb. 2. To-day I heard of suitable and cheap land on Ashley Down. 

Feb. 3. Saw the land. It is the most desirable of all I have seen. Therewas anonymously put into an orphan box at my house a sovereign, in apiece of paper, on which was written, "The New Orphan House. "

Feb. 4. This evening I called on the owner of the land on Ashley Down, about which I had heard on the 2d, but he was not at home. As I, however, had been informed that I should find him at his house ofbusiness, I went there, but did not find him there either, as he had_just before_ left. I might have called again at his residence at alater hour, having been informed by one of the servants that he would besure to be at home about eight o'clock; but I did not do so, judgingthat there was the hand of God in my not finding him at either place:and I judged it best therefore not to force the matter, but to "letpatience have her perfect work. "

Feb. 5. Saw this morning the owner of the land. He told me that he awokeat three o'clock this morning and could not sleep again till five. Whilehe was thus lying awake his mind was all the time occupied about thepiece of land respecting which inquiry had been made of him for thebuilding of an Orphan House, at my request; and he determined withhimself that, if I should apply for it, he would not only let me haveit, but for one hundred and twenty pounds per acre, instead of twohundred pounds, the price which he had previously asked for it. How goodis the Lord! The agreement was made this morning, and I purchased afield of nearly seven acres, at one hundred and twenty pounds per acre. 

Observe the hand of God in my not finding the owner at home lastevening! The Lord meant to speak to his servant first about this matter, during a sleepless night, and to lead him _fully_ to decide before I hadseen him. 

Feb. 8. I wrote the day before yesterday to the architect, who hasoffered his help gratuitously. 

Feb. 11. Received from a sister in the Lord five pounds. Received alsofrom the architect the following reply to my letter:--

 MY DEAR SIR:

 It will afford me a gratification, beyond what I can communicate by letter, to lend you the helping hand in the labor of love you are engaged in, and I shall esteem it a very great privilege being allowed to exercise my abilities as an architect and surveyor in the erection of the building you propose to erect for the orphans. I really do mean what I say, and, if all is well, by the blessing of God, I will _gratuitously_ furnish you with plans, elevations, and sections, with specification of the work, so that the cost may be accurately estimated. I will also make you an estimate and superintend the works for you _gratuitously_, etc. 

The total amount which has been given for the building fund, up to June4, 1846, is two thousand seven hundred and ten pounds three shillingsfive and a half pence. This is only a small part of what will be needed;but, by the grace of God, I am in perfect peace, being fully assuredthat God in his own time will send the whole sum which is required. Manyand great have already been the exercises of faith and patience since Ifirst began to give myself to prayer about this work, and still greaterthey may be, before it is accomplished; but God, in the riches of hisgrace, will help me through them all. It is now (June 4, 1846) twohundred and twelve days since I first began to pray about this work, andday after day, since then, have I been enabled to continue to wait uponGod, and I am more than ever assured that, not withstanding all myexceeding great unworthiness, God will condescend to use me, to buildthis house. Had it been the excitement of the moment, the difficultieswhich have already come upon me in connection with this work (and whichare not stated here, on account of their occupying too much room) wouldhave overwhelmed me; but as God himself, I trust, led me to this work, so he has helped me, and does help me, and I doubt not will help me tothe end. 

The house is intended to be built so as to accommodate one hundred andforty orphan girls above seven years of age, eighty orphan boys aboveseven, and eighty male and female orphans from their earliest days, tillthey are seven years old, together with all the overseers and teachers, etc. , that may be needed. The infants, after having passed the age ofseven, will be removed into the different departments for older boys andgirls. 

Before leaving this period, it may be proper to recur to the followingmiscellaneous points, respecting the Scriptural Knowledge Institutionfor Home and Abroad, with reference to the period from July 14, 1844, toMay 26, 1846. 

1. During the whole of this period four day schools, with 278 childrenin them, were _entirely_ supported by the funds of the Institution. Three day schools besides were _assisted_. The number of the childrenthat were taught in the day schools, entirely supported by the funds ofthe Institution, from March 5, 1834, to May 26, 1846, amounts to 3, 983. During the period from July 14, 1844, to May 26, 1846, £628, 19s. 4¾d. Was spent on all the schools, which were either entirely or inpart supported by the funds of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution. Further: during this period there were also entirely supported a Sundayschool with 80 children, and an adult school with 60 persons attendingit. The total number of the adult scholars who received instruction, from the formation of this Institution to May 26, 1846, is 1, 146. 

2. During this period were circulated 269 Bibles and 171 Testaments; and5, 079 Bibles and 3, 528 Testaments were circulated from the commencementof the work up to May 26, 1846. From July 14, 1844, to May 26, 1846, £40, 7s. 10d. Was expended of the funds of the Institution on thisobject. 

3. From July 14, 1844, to May 26, 1846, was laid out for foreign andhome missions the sum of £595, 7s. 9d. During no period previously wasso much of the funds of this Institution spent on missionary work, whicharose from the fact that the more I corresponded with brethren wholabored in the word and doctrine in foreign lands, the more I saw howmuch they stood in need of assistance, and thus, my heart having beenled out in prayer to God on their behalf, that he would be pleased tosend me means, whereby I might be able to assist them, he was pleased todo so. This led me to the purpose, as God should give me grace, to bestill more mindful of them in future, and to seek to be able still moreto assist them. The same was the case with regard to those brethren wholabor in England, but who have no salary or stipend, but trust in theliving God for the supply of their daily necessities; I did long to helpsuch brethren, and had no doubt that God would enable me to do so. 

4. There was laid out for the circulation of tracts from July 14, 1844, to May 26, 1846, the sum of £56, 6s. 9½d. , for which 52, 003 suchlittle publications were bought, which, with 5, 315 in hand on July 14, 1844, makes 57, 318, of which number 40, 565 were circulated. The totalnumber circulated from Nov. 19, 1840, to May 26, 1846, amounts to99, 647. 

5. There were received into the four Orphan Houses, from July 14, 1844, to May 26, 1846, 30 orphans, who, together with those who were in thefour houses on July 14, 1844, make up 151 in all. 

On May 26, 1846, there were 121 orphans in the four houses. Besidesthis, six apprentices were still supported by the funds of theInstitution, so that the total number was 127. The number of theorphans who were under our care from April, 1836, to May 26, 1846, amounts to 213. 

I notice further the following points in connection with the OrphanHouses. 

1. _Without any one having been personally applied to for anything byme_, the sum of £13, 275, 6s. 9¾d. Was given to me _as the result ofprayer to God_, from the commencement of the work up to May 26, 1846. This sum includes the £2, 710, 3s. 5½d. Which, up to June 4, 1846, wasgiven towards the building fund. (It may be interesting to the reader toknow that the total amount which was given as free contributions, forthe other objects, from the commencement of the work up to May 26, 1846, amounts to £4, 833, 18s. 10¾d. ; and that which came in by the sale ofBibles and tracts, and by the payments of the children in the dayschools, amounts to £2, 097, 18s. 2½d. ) 2. Besides this, also a greatvariety and number of articles of clothing, furniture, provisions, etc. , were given for the orphans, as has been stated in the printed Reports. The total expenditure for the orphans from July 14, 1844, to May 26, 1846, was £2, 732, 14s. 1½d. , and for the other objects, £1, 325, 7s. 7¼d. 

In conclusion, I cannot but mention to the praise of the Lord concerningthis period, that four of the Sunday-school children were admitted tocommunion. Likewise three more of the orphans were received into churchfellowship; so that up to that time, altogether, thirty-two of theorphans had been admitted. I also mention with peculiar joy, and as amatter for thankfulness, that of those who were apprenticed or sent outto service, from July 14, 1844, to May 26, 1846, ten were believers, most of whom had been for several years in fellowship before they weresent out to service. But whilst we desire to receive these instances asprecious encouragements from the Lord to continue our service, we cannotbut believe, judging from the many prayers the Lord gives us for thechildren and adults under our care and instruction, that that which we_see_ is but an earnest of a far larger harvest in the day of Christ'sappearing. 

Dec. 31, 1844. Since brother Craik and I came to Bristol, 982 believershave been received into communion. During this year 73 have beenreceived. 

The Lord has been pleased to give me during this year £267, 6s. 9d. Tothis is to be added that for the first two months and six days of thisyear, my expenses, and those of my dear wife, during our stay inGermany, were met, as also our travelling expenses back, as stated inanother part of my Narrative. Also during the whole of this year aChristian lady gave to our dear child board and schooling without anyremuneration, a present worth to us not less than fifty pounds. On thispoint I cannot help making a few remarks: I had clearly seen it to bethe will of God that my daughter should be brought up at school, and notat home. My reasons for it were these: 1. My dear wife, though wellqualified to instruct our daughter, so far as knowledge goes, wasunable, on account of being engaged as my wife in a variety of thingsconnected with the Lord's service, to give herself uninterruptedly tothis work; and to do it partially we judged to be injurious to ourdaughter. 2. I had seen instances in which a home education for an onlychild had turned out very badly. 3. I judged that the mixing with otherchildren would be beneficial to our daughter, provided that intercoursewas under proper oversight; as thus a child is in early life introducedinto a little world, and things do not all at once come upon a youngperson, when at last obliged to leave the parental roof. 4. But thatwhich most of all led me to this decision was, that as in the church ofChrist the Lord has qualified the members of the body for theperformance of certain work, and all have not the same gift and service, so, in the same way, certain believers are called and qualified aboveothers for instructing children, and give themselves to this particularservice, and that, therefore, I ought to make use of the qualificationsof such, and of their having given their whole time to this particularservice. These reasons led us to place our daughter at school, insteadof educating her at home, and we have never had cause to regret the stepwe took, but, on the contrary, have had abundant reason to praise Godfor it. I have purposely made these remarks, as I am fully aware thatsome believers have different views on this subject, and I desire toserve them with the measure of light and experience I have obtained. 

After our daughter had been at school for half a year, I asked for theaccount, when it was stated to me by the Christian lady in whoseestablishment she was that she had a pleasure in educating hergratuitously. However, as I pressed the matter, I obtained the account. It was paid, but the exact sum was returned to me anonymously, which, ofcourse, I found out at once to be from the Christian sister at whoseschool my daughter was. From that time I could never more obtain theaccount, though my dear child was about six years longer at school. Irefer to this point for this especial reason: God had laid it on myheart to care about poor destitute orphans. To this service I had beenled to give myself; he, in return, as a recompense, even for this life, took care that my own beloved child should have a very good education, free of expense to me. I was able and well able to pay for hereducation, and most willing to do so; but the Lord gave it gratuitously;thus also showing how ready he is abundantly to help me, and to supplymy wants. 

 Having learned that the brethren in Germany were led away by false teachers, and having received, in answer to prayer, five hundred pounds, for the expenses of his journey thither, Mr. M. Left Bristol July 19, 1845, and, after laboring in word and doctrine in Germany, he returned to Bristol Oct. 11, 1845. 

Perhaps the reader may ask, What has been the result of this labor inGermany? My reply is, God only knows. The day of Christ will declare it. Judging from the constant labor in prayer during eight months before Iwent the second time, and day by day while I was on the Continent, andday by day for a long time after my return, I am warranted to expectfruit, and I do expect it. I expect abundant fruit in the day ofChrist's appearing. In the mean time my comfort is that two hundred andtwenty thousand tracts have been circulated, many of which, through theprovidence of God, found their way not only into the darkest places ofthe continent of Europe, but went also to America and Australia. Further: four thousand copies of my Narrative, in German, are almost allcirculated. And, again, the publishing of my Narrative in German led meto do the same in French, which was accomplished about three yearslater. Further: these tracts were reprinted at Hamburg and at Cologne, and are circulated by other Christians; in addition to which, my havingpublished them in Germany led me to get them stereotyped in England, andthey continue to be circulated in many countries. 

December 31, 1845. There have been received into communion 53 duringthis year, and 1, 055 since the commencement of our coming to Bristol. 

During this year the Lord has been pleased to give to me £433, 19s. 1¾d. To this is to be added that my dear child had again during thewhole of this year her education free at a boarding-school, as stated atthe close of the last year, whereby I saved about fifty pounds. Also mytravelling expenses to and from Germany, and other expenses connectedwith my service in Germany, were paid out of the £500 pounds to whichreference has been made. Adding these two items to £433, I had at least£500. 

April 29, 1846. To-day my beloved wife and myself had the inexpressiblygreat joy of receiving a letter from our beloved daughter, while we arestaying in the Lord's service at Chippenham, in which she writes thatshe has now found peace in the Lord Jesus. Thus our prayers are turnedinto praises. About eighteen months before this I began especially topray for the conversion of my dear child, and the Lord soon after seemsto have begun to work in her heart. 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

FAITH CONFIRMED BY PROSPERITY. 

1846-1848. 

 THE SPIRIT OF SUPPLICATION BESTOWED AND PRAYER ANSWERED--THE TIME OF MAN'S NEED AND OF GOD'S BOUNTY--FAITH NOT SHAKEN--DEALING ONLY WITH GOD--THE NEEDED AMOUNT FURNISHED--PERPETUAL "NEED"--NOT WEARY IN GOD'S WORK--JOY IN ANSWERED PRAYER--FOUR REQUESTS GRANTED--"CONTINUING INSTANT IN PRAYER"--THE BUILDING COMMENCED--PERSONAL HISTORY--A MARKED DELIVERANCE. 

 In the following chapter, Mr. Müller has grouped together, under the appropriate heads, the leading events connected with each of the departments of the work of the Lord in his hands. 

I. ASSISTANCE TO THE MISSIONARY LABORERS. 

During no former period since undertaking to send aid to laborers athome and abroad was I intrusted by the Lord with such large sums asduring the one to which this chapter refers. I had never had more needof pecuniary supplies than during those two years, on account of themany pressing calls; but, at the same time, I had the exceeding greatjoy and privilege of being able to respond to them in such a way as Ihad never before been allowed to do. These remarks apply to all thevarious objects of the Institution, but especially to the supplies forbrethren who labor at home and abroad in word and doctrine, withoutbeing connected with any society, or without having any regular salaryfor preaching the word. 

On May 26, 1846, after the accounts had been closed, a check for onehundred pounds was given to me, the application of which was left to mydisposal. I put half of the amount to the fund for these objects, andhalf to the orphan fund. When the accounts were closed, there wasninety-one pounds four shillings elevenpence three farthings in hand forthese objects, to which this fifty pounds was added; therefore I beganthis period with more means than I had had in hand at any timepreviously at the beginning of a fresh period; and as was its beginning, so was the continuance. It has often struck me that one especial reasonwhy, on the whole, I was allowed to have so little trial with regard tomeans for the work during those two years, in comparison with formertimes, may have been, that thereby the Lord would say that he waswilling to give what would be needed, when once the new Orphan Houseshould be built, though the expenses would be about two thousand fivehundred pounds a year more than they were before. 

June 4, 1846. To-day was given to me, _just when I rose from my knees_, after having asked the Lord for more means, especially for missionarypurposes, the sum of one hundred and fifty pounds, with the request touse of it fifty pounds for the orphans, fifty pounds for laborers inEngland, and fifty pounds for laborers abroad. 

From the commencement of this Institution, on March 5, 1834, it had beenmy desire to employ part of the funds, with which I might be intrusted, in aiding missionary brethren in foreign lands, who are not supported byany regular salary; and for several years I had likewise had the desireto assist brethren, laboring in similar circumstances, in Great Britainand Ireland. The Lord also had given me the great privilege to assistsuch brethren more or less during the time that this Institution hadbeen in operation; but especially he began during the two years to whichthis chapter refers to allow me to do so in a far greater degree thanbefore. I knew it to be a fact that many brethren who preach the word, without having any salary for doing so, or property to live upon, werein need. Now it might be said that such brethren ought to trust in God;that, if they preach Jesus as the only hope for the salvation ofsinners, they ought to set them a good example by trusting themselves inGod for the supply of their temporal necessities, in order thatunconverted persons thereby might be led to trust in the Lord Jesusalone for the salvation of their souls. This is true, quite true. Preachers of the precious good news of salvation to every sinner whoputs his trust in the merits of the Lord Jesus, ought indeed themselvesto depend upon God, their Lord and Father, for the supply of theirtemporal necessities; but I also felt that I, as their brother, ought toseek to help them as far as lay in me. To this I set myself more thanever after the beginning of the year 1846, as I knew, that, fromparticular causes, there was an especial call to help such brethren; andas my own means would go but a little way, I gave myself to more earnestprayer than ever for such brethren. The result was, that, during the twoyears of this period, the Lord so answered my _daily_ supplications withregard to this particular, that I was honored to send nearly three timesas much to home and foreign laborers as during any previous period ofthe same length. One thousand five hundred and fifty-nine pounds elevenshillings sixpence was spent in this way, by which twenty-one brethrenwere assisted who labored in foreign lands, and nineteen who labored inGreat Britain and Ireland. Large as this sum is, in comparison withwhat I had been able to do in this particular in former years, yet it issmall, very small, in comparison with what my heart desired to be ableto do for these forty brethren. It has frequently, yea almost always, sohappened, that the assistance which God has allowed me to send to suchbrethren has come to them _at a time of great need_. Sometimes _they hadno money at all left_. Sometimes _even their last provisions were almostconsumed_, when I sent them supplies. Some of them are fathers of largefamilies, or have sickly wives and children; some were once well off inthis world, but for Christ's sake have become poor; and some have hadfor Christ's sake their all taken from them. Is it not an honor to helpsuch brethren? I could fill hundreds of pages by giving extracts fromthe letters of the dear brethren to whom I have sent help, and theywould be greatly to the edification of the reader; but I do not feelfree to do so. As I have not only been laboring for these brethren inprayer that God would intrust me with means and allow me the privilegeof helping them, but as I also have asked God to direct me especially tosend to those who might be in particular need, in case I could not helpthem all; and as I have sought by an encouraging word to strengthentheir hands in God; I have great reason to believe that these dearbrethren have not only been helped by these pecuniary supplies in atemporal point of view, but also that the fact of God sending them helpin their extremity has tended to refresh and strengthen their hearts, and to lead them more and more to trust in him. 

March 7, 1847. Often of late had I entreated the Lord that he would bepleased to condescend to use me still further as a steward, in allowingme to send help to the many dear brethren whom I know laboring at homeand abroad without any salary, the need of many of whom I knew. Underthese circumstances I received this morning one hundred and fiftypounds, with the following lines:--

 DEAR BROTHER:

 I have great pleasure in sending you one hundred pounds on account of laborers in the Lord's vineyard at home and abroad, and fifty pounds for other work in your hands. 

 Yours very affectionately, * * *

April 5. I have been praying day by day, ever since I was able duringthe last month to send about one hundred and thirty pounds to home andforeign laborers, that the Lord would be pleased soon again to give memeans for them, on account of their great need; indeed, all our meanswere so exhausted, that I had only just enough for to-morrow evening tomeet the weekly expenses connected with the six day schools, when thismorning I received one hundred and twenty-five pounds for these objects. Almost immediately after this donation had been given to me, I receiveda letter from Demerara about the great need among the brethren who laborthere, by which intelligence the seasonable help just received hasbecome still more precious to me. 

May 26, 1848. By the Lord's faithful love I have been enabled to meetall the heavy expenses connected with _these objects_ during the lasttwo years, amounting to nearly two thousand and six hundred pounds, andat the same time owe no one anything, and have a balance of five poundsnineteen shillings seven pence halfpenny left in hand. 

II. THE SUPPORT OF THE ORPHANS. 

Jan. 20, 1847. For the whole of this period since May 26, 1846, therefore nearly eight months, when the accounts were closed, we havehad always an abundance of means, and for the greater part of the timeabout two hundred pounds in hand. The sum of one thousand sixty-fivepounds has come in for the orphans in less than eight months, to whichis to be added the balance of eighty-five pounds four shillingsninepence three farthings in hand when the accounts were closed. Invariably I have thus been able to give to the matrons of the fourOrphan Houses the money in advance, which was required for thenecessities of one week. But now, after having paid away last eveningforty-five pounds five shillings for the housekeeping of a week inadvance and for other expenses, the money which remains in hand isneeded for rent, and oatmeal, which has been ordered from Scotland. Thismorning therefore I gave myself particularly to prayer with regard tomeans for present use for the orphans. How blessed to have the livingGod to go to! Particularly precious to know him in these days ofwide-spread distress! Potatoes are too dear for food for the orphans atthis time. The rice, which we have substituted instead of them, is twiceas dear as usual; the oatmeal more than twice as dear, and the bread onehalf dearer than usual. But the riches of God are as great as ever. Heknows that our expenses are great. He knows that a little will not do inthese days, when provisions are so dear, as there are about one hundredand fifty persons to be provided for, including teachers andapprentices. My soul is at peace. --_Evening. _ About noon I received froma pious physician the following note, with a check for five pounds:--

 MY DEAR SIR:

 I send you something towards buying bread for the orphans. The dearness of food must be felt by many; but the Lord in judgment is nevertheless gracious. He will sustain. I am your sincere friend and well-wisher, * * * *

March 9. This evening, Tuesday, I find that since last Tuesday eveningagain forty-four pounds one shilling sixpence three farthings has comein. How good is the Lord in helping me week after week through the heavyexpenses, especially in this season of deep distress and dearness ofprovisions! To his praise I can say we have lacked nothing all thiswinter. Whilst preparing these extracts from my journal for the press, Iremember to have heard the following remarks made with reference to thetime about which I am just now writing, I mean the season of dearthduring the winter of 1846-7: "I wonder how it is now with the orphans?If Mr. Müller is now able, to provide for them as he has, we will saynothing. " When I heard such like remarks I said nothing except this: "Welack nothing;" or, "God helps us. " Should this fall into the hands ofany who have had such thoughts, let them remember that it is the verytime for _faith_ to work, when _sight_ ceases. The greater thedifficulties, the easier for _faith_. As long as there remain certainnatural prospects, faith does not get on even as easily (if I may sayso) as when all natural prospects fail. It is true that during the timeof the dearth our expenses were considerably greater than usual; it isalso true that many persons, who otherwise might have given, were unableto do so, or had their surplus directed into other channels, such asIreland, etc. ; but the gold and silver are the Lord's. To him we madeour prayer. In him we put our trust. And he did not forsake us. _For wewent as easily through that winter as through any winter since the workhad been in existence. _ Nor could it be otherwise; for God had at thisvery time an especial opportunity of showing the blessedness of trustingin him. Seek, dear reader, more and more to put your trust in him foreverything, and you will even concerning this life find it most preciousso to do. 

March 10. I was able, last evening, to meet most comfortably all theexpenses for the coming week, yet we had then nothing left, as I put bythe rest of the money, that we might not get into debt with regard tothe rent, the expenses of the apprentices, etc. When now there was againnothing left for future housekeeping expenses, a Christian lady at aconsiderable distance informed me by this morning's post that she haspaid into the hands of Messrs. Stuckey & Co. Of Bristol, my bankers, thesum of one hundred pounds for my use for the benefit of the orphans. Bythe same post I have received also ten shillings from Droitwich. TheLord's holy name be praised for this seasonable help!

May 11. This evening I have been able to meet all the expenses connectedwith housekeeping during the coming week, through what has come in sinceMay 4, but at the same time I have nothing left. Hitherto the childrenhave lacked nothing. Never were provisions nearly so dear since thecommencement of the work as they are now. The bread is almost twice asmuch as eighteen months ago, the oatmeal nearly three times as much asformerly, the rice more than double the usual price, and no potatoes canbe used on account of the exceeding high price. 

May 30. Lord's-day morning. I have just now received, in our great need, when there was not sufficient in hand to meet the necessities ofto-morrow, six pounds six shillings, from a Christian gentleman of titleat Zurich in Switzerland, a distance of about one thousand miles. What amost seasonable help! Thus I am able to send all the remainder of thesupplies which are needed till Tuesday evening. 

In these days of straitness the question would naturally arise, If, whenyou have only to care for one hundred and thirty orphans, you are sopoor, what will you do when there are three hundred, for whom you arejust on the point of building a house? And, further, Is it not anindication not to increase the work, seeing you are now so poor withonly about one third of the number of orphans which you purpose toreceive into the new Orphan House? I am not tried, however, with suchthoughts; for I know that, 1. Only for the trial of my faith, asheretofore, the Lord allows me now again to be poor. Never at any timehave the expenses been so great for the work as from May 26, 1846, toMay 26, 1847; but also never has so much come in in the same space oftime during any other period of this work. 2. It is for the profit ofthe church at large that I have now again to pass through these days ofpoverty. 3. It is as easy for the Lord to supply me with all the meansthat the work will require when once the new Orphan House is opened, asit is for him to give me what I need now, though the expenses in alllikelihood will then be two thousand five hundred pounds a year morethan they are at present. 

July 13. The proceeds of an orphan box from Stafford, four pounds sevenshillings sixpence. The friend who sent the money wished to know whetherit arrived in a time of need. I have had many similar requests, to whichI can reply nothing, or say at the most that the answer may be learntfrom the next Report. It will be easily perceived, on reflection, thatif I said it came seasonably, that would imply we had little or nothingat all in hand, and what would that again mean but this, "As ourexpenses are so great, that which you have now sent will be soon goneagain, and therefore send us some more, or get some friend to help us. "But by this very thing the chief object of this work, "_To show howblessed it is to deal with God alone, and how blessed to trust in him inthe darkest moments_, " would be hindered. It is also for this veryreason that I do not publish the accounts very frequently, for instancequarterly, as I have been requested to do; but I am delighted to wait ayear, or eighteen months, or two years, or more; and even then I do notpublish them for the sake of obtaining money (though unquestionably Godhas used the Reports as instruments to procure us means), but for thebenefit of the church of God, to refresh, encourage, exhort, andinstruct my brethren in Christ; and also because it is needful that fromtime to time I should give a public account of the way in which theconsiderable sums with which I have been intrusted have been spent. 

Oct. 19. I left Bristol with my dear wife, partly because both of usmuch needed change of air, and partly because I had a great desire tolabor in the word for a few weeks in Westmoreland and Cumberland. I wasnot able to leave more means than enough for about three days forhousekeeping expenses. But I could not have stayed in Bristol, thoughthere had been nothing at all in hand; my hope was that God would helpduring my absence. During all the time of my stay at Bowness inWestmoreland, from Oct. 20 to Nov. 20, there was day by day, with theexception of the first three days after my departure, need to wait uponGod for daily supplies for the orphans. In consequence of this, _everydonation, without exception, which was received during my absence, camein most seasonably_. Partly on account of my health, and partly onaccount of opportunities for service in Westmoreland and elsewhere, Idid not feel it right to return to Bristol sooner than I did, thoughthere was such great poverty; nor could I have done anything in Bristolwhich I could not do in Westmoreland, as it regards procuring means, since prayer and faith are all the means I make use of to obtainsupplies when we are in need. 

Dec. 23. The need of to-day was eleven pounds. This sum the Lord gave methus: Last evening I received one pound, together with a pair oftrousers and gaiters, and a remnant of fustian for the orphans. But asI knew how much there would be needed to-day, I waited further upon theLord this morning for help, and, in ONE MINUTE after I had risen from myknees, I received a letter from Liverpool with ten pounds for theorphans. The donor writes: "I have had the inclosed ten-pound note in mydrawer for some time, intending to send it to you for the orphans; butmy time is so occupied that at a suitable time when at my desk I haveoverlooked it. I now, however, inclose it, " etc. How seasonable thishelp! How exactly _to the very shilling_ what is needed to-day! Howremarkable that _just now_ this donor in Liverpool is led to send theten pounds which had been, according to his own words, for some time inhis drawer for the purpose of sending it! All this abundantly proves_the most minute and particular providence_ of God, and his readiness toanswer the supplications of his children. 

Dec. 30. When this day began, I was without anything for the necessitiesof the day, though I had reason to believe that several pounds wouldagain be required. I was therefore again looking out for fresh supplies. Accordingly, about ten o'clock this morning, a brother in the Lord, whohad come last evening to stay for a night in my house, gave me tenpounds, to be used as it might be most needed. To be noticed inconnection with this donation is: 1. I had, not long since, received adonation from him. 2. This brother had generally stated how he wishedhis donations to be appropriated, and they had been chiefly formissionary purposes; but this time he left it to me to use this money, as most needed, and therefore I could take of it what was needed for theorphans. 3: I was now extremely poor also with regard to the funds forall the other objects, so that I was obliged to tell the teachers of theday schools last Tuesday evening, 28th, that if no fresh supplies camein, I should not be able to give them their weekly salaries, as usual, next Tuesday evening, being now poorer in this particular than I hadbeen for years. How kind therefore of the Lord, not only to give me thismoney through this brother at this time, but also to dispose his heartto leave the application of it to me as most needed. I took half of itfor this day's housekeeping expenses for the orphans, and half for theschool fund, for the weekly salaries of the teachers next Tuesday. Ialso received further this morning a half sovereign from Droitwich. Thelittle that was left, after the housekeeping expenses were met, was putby for rent and the expenses for the apprentices, and I was againwithout a penny, looking out for fresh supplies for to-morrow. 

Dec. 31, 1847. The last day of another year had now come. Great and manyhad been the mercies of God to me this year in every way, particularlyalso in connection with the orphans; but now I had again nothing forto-day, except two shillings which are in one of the boxes in my house. I was, however, by God's grace, able to look out for supplies for thislast day of another year also, being fully assured that the Lord wouldnot confound me. And thus it has been, according to my expectation; for, before I was called on for money, I received one hundred pounds, whichwas left to me to apply to any part of the Lord's service where thereseemed the most need. 

Feb. 2, 1848. This morning, on my walk before breakfast, I felt myselfled out of my usual track into a direction in which I had not gone forsome months. In stepping over a stile I said to myself: "Perhaps God hasa reason even in this. " About five minutes afterwards I met a Christiangentleman who gave me two sovereigns for the orphans, and then I knewthe reason why I had been led this way. 

Feb. 3. The reader might say, "_You are continually in need. No sooneris the one demand met, than another comes. Do you not find it a tryinglife, and are you not tired of it?_" My reply is, It is true I am moreor less continually in need in connection with this work. And if I wereto tell out all my heart to the reader concerning it, he would havestill more reason to say that I am continually in need. For what I havehere written is almost exclusively about the way in which God has beenpleased to supply me with _money_ for carrying on the work; but I dodeliberately state that this, much as it might appear to one or theother, is by no means the chief thing that I stand in need of from dayto day. I will just hint at a few other things. Sickness among thechildren, very difficult and tedious cases, in which, notwithstandingall the means which are used month after month, yea, year after year, the children remain ill. Nothing remains but either to keep them, or tosend them to the Parish Union, to which they belong, as they have norelatives able to provide for them. The very fact of having cared forthem and watched over them for years only endears them the more to us, and would make it the more trying to send them back to their parish. This is a "need" which brings me to God. Here is prayer required, notonly for means which such sick children call for, but for guidance andwisdom from on high. 

Sometimes children are to be placed out as servants or apprentices. Asuitable place is needed, or else they had better remain under our care. The obtaining of this suitable place is a "need" indeed. It is moredifficult to be obtained than money. Sometimes for many weeks have I hadto wait upon God to have this "need" supplied; but he has always at lasthelped. Sometimes great has been my "need" of wisdom and guidance inorder to know how certain children ought to be treated under particularcircumstances; and especially how to behave towards certain apprenticesor servants who were formerly in the Orphan Houses. A "need" in thisrespect is no small thing; though I have found that in this and in allother matters, concerning which I was in "need, " I have been helped, provided I was indeed able to wait patiently upon God. That word, "godliness is profitable unto all things, having promise of the lifethat now is and of that which is to come, " (1 Tim. Iv. 8, ) I have intimes almost without number found to be true in my own experience. 

Further, when one or the other of the laborers needed to leave the workon account of health, or for other reasons, I have been at such times infar greater "need" than when I required money for the various objects ofthe Institution. I could only have such "need" supplied by waiting uponGod. I could do nothing but speak to my heavenly Father about thismatter, and he has always helped. One of the greatest difficultiesconnected with this work is to obtain suitable godly persons for it; somany things are to be taken into the account. Suitable age, health, gift, experience, love for children, true godliness, a ready mind toserve God in the work and not themselves, a ready mind to bear with themany trials and difficulties connected with it, a manifest purpose tolabor, not for the sake of the remuneration, but to serve God in theirwork; surely, to obtain godly persons, in whom these qualifications evenin some measure are found combined, is not an easy matter. Not that anyone will suppose me to mean that I am looking out for perfectfellow-laborers. Not that any one will suppose that my fellow-laborersare referred to by me as if they were without weaknesses, deficiencies, and failings. I am myself far, very far from being without weaknesses, deficiencies, and failings. Moreover, I never expect to findfellow-laborers for this work who have not their weaknesses; but _this Ido mean to say_, that the work of God in my hands is of that character, and, by God's grace, is really carried on with such a true purpose toserve God thereby (however much I and my fellow-laborers may fail), thatit is with me a matter of deep moment to find truly suitable individualsfor it, in whom, as much as possible, the above qualifications should befound united. And, however much there may be wanting, this is more andmore my aim, that I may obtain _such_ helpers; and hence it can beeasily perceived how great my "need" must be again and again on thisvery account. I do here especially advise, that if any should apply infuture for situations in connection with this work, they would keepthese remarks before them; for, by God's grace, it is my purpose neverto give to any persons a situation in connection with the Institution, if they are not suitable for it according to the light which God givesme. 

Further, that the laborers work happily together among themselves, andthat I go on happily in service with them; that I be their servant, onthe one hand, and yet, on the other, maintain the place which God hasgiven me in this work; surely, if any one carefully looks at this, hewill at once see that there is a difficulty and a "need" far greaterthan any that is connected with _money_. O, how these matters lead oneto call upon God! How they continually make one sensible of one's"need!" Truly, I am in need, in continual need. I might refer to manymore points, in connection with this work, in which I am more or lesscontinually in "need;" but I will only mention one. It is now many yearssince I have made my boast in the living God in so public a manner by mypublications. On this account Satan unquestionably is waiting for myhalting, and if I were left to myself I should fall a prey to him. Pride, unbelief, or other sins would be my ruin, and lead me to bring amost awful disgrace upon the name of Jesus. Here is then a "need, " agreat "need. " I do feel myself in "need, " in great "need, " even to beupheld by God; for I cannot stand for a moment if left to myself. O thatnone of my dear readers might admire me, and be astonished at my faith, and think of me as if I were beyond unbelief! O, that none of my dearreaders might think that I could not be puffed up by pride, or in otherrespects most awfully dishonor God, and thus at last, though God hasused me in blessing hitherto to so many, become a beacon to the churchof Christ! No, I am as weak as ever. I need as much as ever to be upheldas to faith, and every other grace. I am therefore in "need, " in great"need;" and therefore help me, dear Christian reader, with your prayers. 

I allow, then, most fully that I am in continual "need. " This is thecase with regard to money matters, because the work is now so large. Afew hundred pounds go but a little way. There have often been weeks whenmy demands have been several hundred pounds a week, and it can thereforeeasily be supposed that, even if large donations come in, they do notlast long. But whilst I allow this, I desire that the Christian readermay keep in mind that there are other necessities, and even greater onesthan those connected with _money_. Should, however, the reader say thathe thinks "_I must find this a very trying life, and that I must betired of it_, " I beg to state that he is entirely mistaken. I do notfind the life in connection with this work a trying life, but a veryhappy one. It is impossible to describe the abundance of peace andheavenly joy that often has flowed into my soul by means of the freshanswers which I have obtained from God, after waiting upon him for helpand blessing; and the longer I have had to wait upon him, or the greatermy need was, the greater the enjoyment when at last the answer came, which has often been in a very remarkable way, in order to make the handof God the more manifest. I do therefore solemnly declare that I do notfind this life a trying life, but a very happy one, and I amconsequently not in the least tired of it. Straits and difficulties Iexpected from the very beginning. Before I began this service I expectedthem; nay, the chief object of it was, that the church at large might bestrengthened in faith, and be led more simply, habitually, andunreservedly to trust in the living God, by seeing his hand stretchedout in my behalf in the hour of need. I did, therefore, expect trials, great trials and straits; but cheerfully, for the glory of God, and theprofit of God's dear children, did I desire to pass through them, ifonly the saints might be benefited by the dealings of God with me. Thelonger I go on in this service, the greater the trials of one kind oranother become; but at the same time the happier I am in this myservice, and the more I am assured that I am engaged as the Lord wouldhave me to be. How then could I be tired of carrying on the work of Godon such principles as I do?

III. THE NEW ORPHAN HOUSE ON ASHLEY DOWN. 

Up to May 26, 1846, £2, 710, 3s. 5½d. Had been received towardbuilding the new Orphan House. 

July 4, 1846. For about three months my faith and patience have beenexceedingly tried about the field which I have purchased for thebuilding of the orphan house, as the greatest difficulties arose aboutmy possessing the land after all; but, by God's grace, my heart was keptin peace, being fully assured that if the Lord were to take this pieceof land from me _it would be only for the purpose of giving me a stillbetter one; for our heavenly Father never takes any earthly thing fromhis children except he means to give them something better instead_. Butin the midst of all this great trial of faith I could not but think, judging from the way in which God so manifestly had given me this pieceof land, that the difficulties were only allowed _for the trial of myfaith and patience_. And thus it was. Last evening I received a letterby which all the difficulties were removed, and now, with the blessingof God, in a few days the conveyance will be made out. 

July 6. The reason why, for several months, there had come in so littlefor the building fund, appeared to me this, that we did not need themoney at present; and that when it was needed, and when my faith andpatience had been sufficiently tried, the Lord would send more means. And thus it has proved; for to-day was given to me the sum of twothousand and fifty pounds, of which two thousand pounds is for thebuilding fund, and fifty pounds for present necessities. 

It is impossible to describe my joy in God when I received thisdonation. I was neither excited nor surprised; for _I look out_ foranswers to my prayers. _I believe that God hears me. _ Yet my heart wasso full of joy that I could only _sit_ before God, and admire him, likeDavid in 2 Sam. Vii. At last I cast myself flat down upon my face, andburst forth in thanksgiving to God, and in surrendering my heart afreshto him for his blessed service. 

July 21. This morning a gentleman from Devonshire, on his way to London, called on me. When he came I was just in prayer, having, among othermatters, brought also before the Lord the following points: 1. I hadbeen asking him for some supplies for my own temporal necessities, beingin need. 2. I had asked him for more means for the building fund, andbesought him to hasten the matter, on account of the inhabitants inWilson Street, on account of the welfare of the children and those whohave the oversight of them in the Orphan Houses, and lastly that I mightbe able to admit more orphans, the number of applications being sogreat. 3. I had also asked the Lord for means for present use for theorphans, as the outgoings are so great. 4. I had asked for means forthe other objects. When I saw this gentleman from Devonshire, he gave metwenty pounds, of which ten pounds is to be used for the building fund, five pounds for present use of the orphans, two pounds for brother Craikand myself, and the remaining three pounds were left to my disposal, which I applied to the other objects of the Scriptural KnowledgeInstitution. Thus I received, _at the very moment that I had been askingGod_, FOUR answers to my prayers. 

Nov. 19. I am now led more and more to importune the Lord to send me themeans which are requisite in order that I may be able to commence thebuilding. Because, 1. It has been for some time past publicly stated inprint that I consider it is not without ground that some of theinhabitants of Wilson Street consider themselves inconvenienced by theOrphan Houses being in that street, and I long therefore to be able toremove the orphans from thence, as soon as possible. 2. I become moreand more convinced that it would be greatly for the benefit of thechildren, both physically and morally, with God's blessing, to be insuch a position as they are intended to occupy, when the new OrphanHouse is built. And, 3. Because the number of very poor and destituteorphans, that are waiting for admission, is so great, and there areconstantly fresh applications made. Now whilst, by God's grace, I wouldnot wish the building to be begun one single day sooner than it is hiswill; and whilst I firmly believe that he will give me, in his own time, every shilling which I need; yet I also know that he delights in beingearnestly entreated, and that he takes pleasure in the continuance inprayer, and in the importuning him, which so clearly is to be seen fromthe parable of the widow and the unjust judge. Luke xviii. 1-8. Forthese reasons I gave myself again particularly to prayer last evening, that the Lord would send further means, being also especially led to doso, in addition to the above reasons, because there had come in butlittle comparatively since the 29th of last month. This morning betweenfive and six o'clock I prayed again, among other points, about thebuilding fund, and then had a long season for the reading of the word ofGod. In the course of my reading I came to Mark xi. 24: "What thingssoever ye desire, when ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and yeshall have them. " The importance of the truth contained in this portionI have often felt and spoken about; but this morning I felt it againmost particularly, and, applying it to the new Orphan House, said to theLord: "Lord, I believe that thou wilt give me all I need for this work. I am sure that I shall have all, because I believe that I receive inanswer to my prayer. " Thus, with the heart full of peace concerning thiswork, I went on to the other part of the chapter, and to the nextchapter. After family prayer I had again my usual season for prayer withregard to all the many parts of the work, and the various necessitiesthereof, asking also blessings upon my fellow-laborers, upon thecirculation of Bibles and tracts, and upon the precious souls in theadult school, the Sunday schools, the six day schools, and the fourOrphan Houses. Amidst all the many things I again made my requests aboutmeans for the building: And now observe: About five minutes after I hadrisen from my knees, there was given to me a registered letter, containing a check for three hundred pounds, of which two hundred andeighty pounds are for the building fund, ten pounds for my own personalexpenses, and ten pounds for brother Craik. The Lord's holy name bepraised for this precious encouragement, by which the building fund isnow increased to more than six thousand pounds. 

Dec. 9. It is now four hundred days since day after day I have beenwaiting upon God for help with regard to the building of the OrphanHouse; but as yet he keeps me still in the trial of faith and patience. He is still saying, as it were, "Mine hour is not yet come. " Yet he doessustain me in continuing to wait upon him. By his grace my faith is notin the least shaken; but I am quite sure that he, in his own time, willgive me everything which I need concerning this work. _How_ I shall besupplied with the means which are yet requisite, and _when_, I know not;but I am sure that God will help me in his own time and way. In the meantime I have abundant reason to praise God that I am not waiting on himin vain; for since this day twelvemonth he has given me, in answer toprayer, a most suitable piece of ground, and six thousand three hundredand four pounds for the building fund, and about two thousand sevenhundred pounds for present use for the work, so that altogether I havereceived, since this day twelvemonth, solely in answer to prayer, thesum of nine thousand pounds. Surely, I am not waiting upon the Lord invain! By his help, then, I am resolved to continue this course unto theend. 

Dec. 22. To-day I have again a precious proof that _continuing_ to waitupon the Lord is not in vain. During this month comparatively little hadcome in for the building fund; yet, by God's grace, I had been enabled, as before, yea, even with more earnestness perhaps than before, to makeknown my requests unto God, being more and more convinced that I oughtto seek by earnest prayer soon to be able to begin the building. Inaddition to this I had also especially besought the Lord to give memeans for missionary brethren, and also for brethren who labor in theword in various parts of England and Ireland, as all my means for themwere now gone. I had also been waiting upon God for means to order afresh stock of tracts. I had lastly again and again besought the Lord togive me means for the poor saints in Bristol, of whom there are many, and whose need is now particularly great. Now to-day the Lord hasgranted me precious answers to my requests concerning these variousobjects, for I received this morning one thousand pounds, with thesewords: "I send you some money, part of which you can apply to theorphans and the other objects of your Institution, according to theirneed, and the rest you can put to the building fund. At the presentprice of provisions your expenses must be large for the orphans. Pleasealso take twenty-five pounds for your own need. "

January 25, 1847. The season is now approaching when building may bebegun. Therefore with increased earnestness I have given myself untoprayer, importuning the Lord that he would be pleased to appear on ourbehalf, and speedily send the remainder of the amount which is required, and I have increasingly, of late, felt that the time is drawing nearwhen the Lord will give me all that which is requisite for commencingthe building. All the various arguments which I have often broughtbefore God I brought also again this morning before him. It is nowfourteen months and three weeks since day by day I have uttered mypetitions to God on behalf of this work. I rose from my knees thismorning in full confidence not only that God _could_, but also _would_, send the means, and that soon. Never, during all these fourteen monthsand three weeks, have I had the least doubt that I should have all thatwhich is requisite. And now, dear believing reader, rejoice and praisewith me. About an hour after I had prayed thus, there was given to methe sum of two thousand pounds for the building fund. Thus I havereceived altogether £9, 285, 3s. 9½d. Towards this work. I cannotdescribe the joy I had in God when I received this donation. It must beknown from experience in order to be felt. Four hundred and forty-sevendays I have had to wait upon God before the sum reached the aboveamount. How great is the blessing which the soul obtains by _trustingin God_ and _by waiting patiently_. Is it not manifest how precious itis to carry on God's work in this way, even with regard to the obtainingof means? From Dec. 10, 1845, to Jan. 25, 1847, being thirteen monthsand a half, I have received, solely in answer to prayer, nine thousandtwo hundred and eighty-five pounds. Add to this what came in during thattime for present use for the various objects of the Institution, and thetotal is about twelve thousand and five hundred pounds, entirely thefruit of prayer to God. Can it be said, therefore, with good ground, that this way of carrying on the work of God may do very well in alimited and small way, but it would not do on a large scale? The factbrought out here contradicts such statements. 

June 23. This day the Lord in his great goodness, by a donation of onethousand pounds for the building fund, has again encouraged my heartabundantly to trust in him for all that which I shall yet need to meetthe remainder of the expenses connected with the fitting up andfurnishing the new Orphan House, etc. 

April 29, 1848. The total amount which I have received for the buildingfund is £11, 062, 4s. 11½d. This sum enables me to meet all theexpenses connected with the purchase of the piece of land and with theerection of the house. I stated before that I did not mean to commencethe building until I had all the means requisite for it, and thisintention was carried out. It was not until I had a sufficient amount ofmeans to meet all the sums required for the various contractors that asingle thing was done; but when I once had as much as was required forthem, I did not consider it right to delay any longer, though I saw thenclearly, and have since seen still more clearly, that I should need yeta considerable sum to complete the work. For whilst in every respect thebuilding will be most plain and inexpensive, yet, it being intended tobe the abode of three hundred orphans, with all their teachers andoverseers, it necessarily must be a very large building, and wastherefore found to be even somewhat more expensive than I had thought, as the whole (including fittings and furniture) cannot be accomplishedfor less than fourteen thousand five hundred pounds, towards which theLord has already given me, as stated, eleven thousand and sixty-twopounds four shillings elevenpence halfpenny. The sum still needed isrequired for all the ordinary fittings, the heating apparatus, the gasfittings, the furnishing the whole house, making three largeplay-grounds and a small road, and for some additional work which couldnot be brought into the contracts. I did not think it needful to delaycommencing the building, though several thousand pounds more would berequired, as all these expenses needed not to be met till many monthsafter the beginning of the building. 

The work of the building commenced on July 5, 1847. Six hundred andseven days I sought the help of God day by day, before we came so far asto be able to commence the building; yet at last he gave me the desireof my heart. 

IV. MISCELLANEOUS POINTS RESPECTING THE SCRIPTURAL KNOWLEDGE INSTITUTIONFOR HOME AND ABROAD. 

1. During the whole of this period six day schools, with 330 children, were supported by the funds of the Institution; two Sunday schools wereentirely supported by it, and a third one was occasionally assisted. Again, four from among the Sunday-school children were, during these twoyears, received into church fellowship. The total number of the childrenwho received instruction in the day schools of the Institution, from itscommencement up to May 26, 1848, amounted to 4, 519. The number of theadult scholars who were instructed during this period in the adultschool, which was supported by the funds of the Institution, amounted to292; and the total number of adults who had instruction from March 5, 1834, to May 26, 1848, was 1, 438. The total of the expenses connectedwith all these schools, during these two years, amounted to £886, 1s. 11½d. 

2. During this period were circulated 649 Bibles and 232 New Testaments. There were circulated from March 5, 1834, up to May 26, 1848, 5, 746Bibles and 3, 760 New Testaments. During this period, £74, 9s. 10d. Wasexpended of the funds of the Institution on this object. 

3. From May 26, 1846, to May 26, 1848, was expended of the funds of theInstitution on missionary objects, £1, 559, 11s. 6d. , whereby 43 laborersin the gospel, at home and abroad, were assisted. 

4. During this period 64, 021 tracts were circulated, and the sum of £63, 1s. 5d. Was expended on this object of the funds of the Institution. Thetotal number of tracts circulated from Nov. 19, 1840, to May 26, 1848, amounted to 163, 668. 

5. There were received into the four Orphan Houses, from May 26, 1846, to May 26, 1848, 51 orphans, who, together with those who were in thefour houses on May 26, 1846, made up 172 in all. 

On May 26, 1848, there were 122 orphans in the four houses. The numberof the orphans under our care from April, 1836, to May 26, 1848, was264. The total amount of expenditure in connection with the support ofthe orphans from May 26, 1846, to May 26, 1848, was £3, 228, 5s. 11d. 

I notice, in connection with the Orphan Houses, that _without any onehaving been personally applied to for anything by me_, the sum of£24, 771, 19s. 8¾d. Was given to me _as the result of prayer to God_from the commencement of the work up to May 26, 1848. This sum includesthe £11, 062, 4s. 11½d. , which up to May 26, 1848, had been giventowards the building fund. It may be interesting to the reader to knowthat the total amount which was given as free contributions for theother objects, from the commencement of the work up to May 26, 1848, was£7, 060, 14s. 1¾d. ; and that which came in by the sale of Bibles andtracts, and by the payment of the children in the day schools, amountedto £2, 373, 3s. 7½d. 

V. PERSONAL HISTORY. 

Dec. 31, 1846. During this year there have been received into fellowship66. The Lord has been pleased to give me during this year £399, 2s. 11d. To this is again to be added, what I have enlarged on in a formerchapter, that during the whole of this year also my daughter was, freeof all expenses, at a boarding-school, worth about fifty pounds. 

In November, 1847, I had a most remarkable deliverance, which, to thepraise of the Lord, is here recorded, as it is a further illustration ofhow the Lord watches over his children. 

I was laboring for a little while at Bowness and Keswick in the ministryof the word, in October and November. When at Keswick, I stayed with mydear wife in a large boarding-house, in which, however, we were thenalone, except a single gentleman. Just before we left Keswick, on themorning of Nov. 24, I heard that the gentleman, lodging in the samehouse, had shot himself during the night, but was not quite dead. We hadnot heard the report of the pistol, it being a very stormy night and thehouse large. Two days after, I received from a Christian brother atKeswick the following information respecting the transaction. 

 KESWICK, Nov. 25, 1847. 

 DEAR MR. MÜLLER:

 The tender and Almighty care of our loving Father was never more over _you_, and indeed over all of us, than in your stay at Mrs. ----'s. Mr. ---- was quite deranged for two or three days before you left. Without any control, he had been walking about his room for the last two days and nights, with loaded pistols in his hands. Furthermore, he had taken into his head that you were going to kill him. How gracious of God that he spread his wings over you, and over dear Mrs. Müller, so that Satan could not break through the fence, to hurt even a hair of your heads. Speaking after the manner of men, there was nothing to have hindered him coming into the room, where we were all at tea, [19] and of firing amongst us; but the Lord was our refuge and fortress, and preserved us from danger, which we knew not of. He shot himself in the neck and breast, but is not dead. He has a strait-waistcoat on. I assisted in cutting his clothes off, and in other little offices needed at such a time, and told him of Christ's love in dying for poor sinners. "I know it, " he said. He shot himself the first time about three o'clock in the morning, and again about seven. What a scene his room presented; pistols lying in gore; bloody knives, lancets, and razors strewed about the floor, etc. 

 [Footnote 19: The evening before my departure I had invited a number of believers to tea, to spend some time together in prayer, reading the Holy Scriptures, and in intercourse on spiritual subjects. ]

I add an extract from a second letter, written by the same Christianbrother, because it shows still further how very merciful the Lord wasto us at that time, in protecting us. 

 Mr. ---- is still alive, and has been removed by his friends into Yorkshire. It appears, insanity is in his family, his father being at this time in an asylum. It is evident that he had the pistols in his pockets, but of this no one knew until after the occurrence took place. I do not know what time of night you went to bed, but I judge it was about ten. If so, it was at ten o'clock Mr. ---- came down from his bedroom, after having been there six hours. It was a mercy you did not meet him, as it is plain that he had loaded pistols on his person. 

Dec. 31, 1847. There have been received into fellowship, during thisyear, 39; and altogether, since Mr. Craik and I began laboring inBristol, 1, 157, besides the 68 whom we found in fellowship. During thisyear the Lord has been pleased to give me £412, 18s. 8½d. To this isagain to be added the free education of my dear daughter, at a boardingschool, worth to us at least fifty pounds. 

In April, 1848, I was enabled, by the help of the Lord, to complete allthe arrangements for the publication of the Narrative of the Lord'sdealings with me, in the French language; and about September of thesame year the book appeared, under the following title: "Exposé dequelques-unes des dispensations de Dieu envers Georges Müller. Paris, librairie Protestante, Rue Tronchet, 2. "

CHAPTER XIX. 

CONTINUED MERCIES. 

1848-1850. 

 HUMBLE BEGINNINGS--DEVISING LIBERAL THINGS--THE ORPHANS PROVIDED FOR--A MEMORABLE DAY--MONEY "AT INTEREST"--MEANS FROM AN UNEXPECTED SOURCE--THE PROGRESS OF THE NEW ORPHAN HOUSE--MEANS PROVIDED FOR ITS COMPLETION--INEXPRESSIBLE DELIGHT IN GOD--REVIEW OF THE TWO YEARS PAST. 

On the 26th of May, 1848, I had on hand for the Bible, tract, missionary, and school funds of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, five pounds nineteen shillings sevenpence one farthing; a sum so small, that, without the help of God, I could not have gone on even for a fewdays; for during this period our average expenditure for one single day, merely for this part of the work, was as much as the whole balance leftin hand. Now see how God carried me through, in meeting the expenditureof the thousands of pounds which were laid out for these objects, irrespective of the orphan work, from May 26, 1848, to May 26, 1850. 

On the very next day, after the accounts were closed, May 27, 1848, Ireceived from Westmoreland five pounds, being the first donation duringthis period towards this part of the work, of which sum one half wasintended by the donor for the current expenses of the orphans, and theother half for these objects. On the following day, May 28, wasanonymously put into the chapel boxes for missions one shillingsixpence, and twopence. Now it happened so that all the expenses, connected with these objects, during the first two days amounted only toabout three pounds, which I was able to meet by what had come in and thebalance left in hand; and on May 29 I received one hundred pounds. Asthe application of this sum was left to me, I took one half of it forthe orphans, and the other half for these objects. Thus I was suppliedwith means to meet the expenses which came on me the following day, May30, when I had to pay the weekly salaries of the teachers in the dayschools. 

June 9. Great has been my desire, and many have been my prayers to God, that he would be pleased to condescend to use me still further, inallowing me the privilege of helping brethren who labor in the word anddoctrine, at home and abroad, without any salary, as I have been able todo but very little for them comparatively during the last four months. Now at last, in answer to my prayers, I have received this morning onehundred and sixty pounds for home and foreign laborers. The Lord may seeit needful, for the trial of our faith, to seem for a season not toregard our supplications; yet, if we patiently and believingly continueto wait upon him, it will be manifest, in his own time and way, that wedid not call upon him in vain. 

July 12. My soul has been longing for further supplies for home andforeign laborers, to whom I have sent of late all I could. Almost allthe letters which I have received from the brethren, to whom I have sentmoney, have shown to me their great need. Some were in the greatestnecessity when my remittances were received by them. Under thesecircumstances a donation of one hundred and seventeen pounds twoshillings sevenpence came in this morning, of which I took fifty poundsfor these objects, and sixty-seven pounds two shillings sevenpence forthe orphans. 

Nov. 9. Only a few shillings were left in my hands on Tuesday evening, the 7th instant, towards the weekly salaries of the teachers, for thecoming week. Also, almost all the tracts are again gone, and it isnearly four weeks since I paid out the last money I had in hand formissionary objects. As to this latter point, my heart had beenespecially longing to be able to send again help to home and foreignlaborers, knowing how very great the need of many is. Thus I wassituated with regard to means, when I received to-day one thousandpounds. 

Since March 5, 1834, I have received above forty-four thousand poundsaltogether [up to May 26, 1850, only]; and so has the Lord enlarged thework and helped me that during the last three years I have had theprivilege of paying away in his service, in connection with this work, about twenty-five thousand pounds; nor have I had during this period, inany one instance, to meet a payment without being previously provided bythe Lord with means for it. If it pleased the Lord to condescend to useme further in this way, he could so order it that even a still largerfield of labor were intrusted to me, which would require still greatersums. Truly, it must be manifest to all simple-hearted children of God, who will carefully read the accounts respecting this Institution, thathe is most willing to attend to the supplications of his children who intheir need cry to him; and to make this manifest is the great object Iaim at, through the means of this Institution. 

Jan. 2, 1850. The new year commences, even as to this part of the work, with new mercies. There was given to me one hundred and sixty pounds, tobe used as might be most needed. 

Jan. 30. During this month I had been especially led to send muchassistance to home and foreign laborers. Also in other respects theexpenses for _these_ objects had been considerable. On this account thefunds for them had been reduced to about eighty pounds when I receivedthis evening four hundred and fifty pounds, of which the donor kindlywished me to take fifty pounds for my own personal expenses, to give tobrother Craik fifty pounds, and to use the other as might be mostneeded. 

May 3. The work is now large, the outgoings great. During the month wereagain expended about five hundred pounds for the various objects of theInstitution, nor have I any prospect that the expenses will decrease;yea, _I have no desire that they should_. I have as great satisfaction, as much joy, in writing checks for large amounts upon my bankers, as Ihave joy in paying over to them checks, or bank orders, or large notes, which I receive from the living God, by means of donors, for this work. For the money is of no more value to me than as I can use it for God;and the more I can pay out for the work of God, the more prospect I haveof being again supplied by him; and the larger the sum is which I canobtain from him, in answer to prayer only, the greater the proof of theblessedness and the reality of this mode of dealing directly with theliving God for what I need; therefore, I say, I have as much joy ingiving out as in receiving. I have been devoting myself, for instance, with all my might, and expending much exertion both of body and mind, but especially by laboring in spirit to have the Orphan House filledwith children, not only that thus three hundred destitute orphans, noneof whom have either father or mother, might be lodged, boarded, clothed, instructed, and in every way cared for, bodily, mentally, andspiritually; _but also in order that thus large sums might be needed andexpended_, and I might have a greater call than ever to draw largelyupon the inexhaustible treasures of God. That I do not mean, in thusspeaking, to say that money so obtained by prayer may be wasted, willscarcely need to be noticed; for if any one would obtain means from Godby prayer only, and then waste them, he would soon find that he was notable to pray in faith for further supplies. 

 * * * * *

When the accounts were closed, on May 26, 1848, I had on hand for theorphans a balance of one pound ten shillings three and three-fourthspence. With this amount then we began, whilst day by day above onehundred and thirty persons were to be provided for in the four OrphanHouses in Wilson Street. 

On the very next day, after the accounts were closed, May 27, 1848, Ireceived from Westmoreland five pounds, half of which sum was intendedby the donor for the orphans, and half for the other objects. Thisdonation I took as an earnest out of the hands of the living God, thatduring the whole of this period also he would provide for these manyorphans, as he had done in former years. 

Nov. 9. Up to date the wants of the orphans have been supplied asheretofore. Yesterday, only five shillings sixpence came in. To-morrowmore money will be needed for housekeeping. In this our poverty Ireceived this morning one thousand pounds. The money being left to mydisposal as it might be most needed, I took of it six hundred pounds forthe building fund, three hundred pounds for missionary purposes and thecirculation of Bibles and tracts, and one hundred pounds for present usefor the orphans. I have thus the means which are yet needed for thisweek's housekeeping expenses, besides being able to meet other heavyexpenses which are before me next week. 

Feb. 20, 1849. For three months and ten days, since Nov. 9, 1848, thedonations had always come in so that we abounded during the wholeperiod, there having been always fresh donations received before all themoney in hand was disbursed. The total amount that came in during thisperiod was four hundred and sixty-nine pounds fourteen shillingstenpence. Now to-day there was no money in hand for advancing the amountneeded for the next week's housekeeping. All the money in hand was duefor rent, and therefore unavailable, as I never go into debt foranything. In this our need there was given to me this afternoon the sumof two hundred pounds, which was left to my disposal for fitting up thenew Orphan House, or for any of the objects in connection with theScriptural Knowledge Institution that might be in need. As, however, Ihave all the means for fitting up and furnishing the new Orphan House, as far as I know, and as there is no money in hand for the present useof the orphans, I took one hundred pounds for that object. 

March 9. The new Orphan House is now nearly ready. On this account wehave to get in large supplies for the children's clothes. Within thelast few days I have ordered thousands of yards of material for thispurpose, and thousands more will need to be ordered, besides providing astock of many other things. For this large sums are needed. Under thesecircumstances I received to-day a donation of three hundred pounds, tobe used for the building fund, or the current expenses of the variousobjects, just as it might be most required. As I judge that we have allthat is needed for the fitting up and furnishing of the house, and asthere is more in hand than usual for the missionary objects, thecirculation of Bibles and tracts, and for the various schools, and as wehave only about sixty pounds for present use for the orphans, towardsmeeting all the heavy expenses before us, I took the whole of thisdonation for the orphans, as the donor has kindly left the disposal ofthe money entirely to me. This donation coming in just now has been anexceedingly great refreshment to my spirit; for it is at thecommencement of the great increase of our expenses, in connection withthe three hundred orphans, instead of one hundred and twenty, like anearnest from God that he will supply us also with means when the demandsfor the three hundred will be more than twice as great as they are now. Through this donation I have means to meet all the expense which will beincurred in getting in for the new establishment the stores ofprovisions, soap, material for clothes, haberdashery, and of the manyother articles of which it would be desirable to buy our supplies onwholesale terms. The Lord be praised for his kindness!

June 18. To-day, as the fruit of the prayers of three years and sevenmonths, the children began to be moved from the four Orphan Houses inWilson Street, Bristol, into the new Orphan House. 

June 23. Saturday Evening. This has been indeed a week of great and manyand peculiar mercies. All the orphans with their teachers and overseershave been moved into the new Orphan House during Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday, and Thursday; so that there are now about one hundred andforty persons under one roof. The Lord has most signally helped. As Ihad for more than three years sought the help of God concerning allmatters connected with the new Orphan House, I did expect his help inthis particular also; but he has done beyond my expectations. Thoughonly the day before yesterday the last children were moved in, there isalready such a measure of order established in the house, by the help ofGod, as that things can be done by the minute hands of the timepieces. His name is to be praised for this, and my soul does magnify him for hisgoodness! Also with regard to temporal supplies for the dear orphans, the Lord has been exceedingly kind. On the second day of receiving thechildren, there was sent twenty pounds. On the third day, an individualwho walked with me through part of the house said, "These children mustconsume a great deal of provisions, " and, whilst saying it, took out ofhis pocket a roll of Bank of England notes to the amount of one hundredpounds, and gave them to me for the orphans. On the same evening I hadalso sent for the orphans a very large cask of treacle, and for theirteachers and overseers six loaves of sugar. Also a cooper madegratuitously two large new casks for treacle. On the next day I receivedinformation that about one thousand pounds of rice had been purchasedfor the orphans, which should be sent. Besides this, several smalldonations have come in. So bountifully has the Lord been pleased to helpof late, that I have not only been able to meet all the extraordinaryheavy expenses connected with moving the orphans from Wilson Street intothe new Orphan House, filling the stores of the new Orphan House, etc. ;but I have more than five hundred pounds in hand to begin housekeepingin the new Orphan House. How true that word that those that trust in theLord shall not be confounded! After all the many and long-continuedseasons of great trial of faith within these thirteen years and twomonths, during which the orphans were in Wilson Street, the Lorddismisses us from thence in comparative abundance. His holy name bepraised for it!

Aug. 30. Received a fifty-pound note with these words: "I send youherewith a fifty-pound note, half for the missions, half for theorphans, unless you are in any personal need; if so, take five poundsfor yourself. This will be the last large sum I shall be able totransmit to you. Almost all the rest is already _out at interest_. " Itook half of this fifty pounds for the orphans, and half formissionaries. The writer sold some time since his only earthlypossession, and sent me at different times sums of one hundred andtwenty pounds, of one hundred pounds, of fifty-five pounds, of fiftypounds, and of twenty pounds for the work of the Lord in my hands. Whenhe says, therefore, "the rest is already out _at interest_, " he meansthat he has given it away for the Lord, which indeed both for time andeternity is the very best way of using the means with which the Lord maybe pleased to intrust us, in so far as, considering in the fear of Godall our various claims and duties and relationships, we may do so. Asthis is written for the spiritual profit of the reader, I cannot but addto this extract from my journal under Aug. 30, 1849, that since thattime I have received other donations from the same donor, and muchlarger still. He used for God the means with which he was pleased tointrust him, and, contrary to this brother's expectation, the abovefifty pounds was not the last large donation; for it pleased God soonafter to intrust him with another considerable sum, which he again usedfor the Lord. This did not at all surprise me; for it is the Lord'sorder that, in whatever way he is pleased to make us his stewards, whether as to temporal or spiritual things, if we are indeed acting as_stewards_, and not as _owners_, he will make us stewards over _more_. 

Jan. 9, 1850. To-day was sent to me from the Committee of the CholeraFund in Bristol, twenty pounds, which the gentlemen constituting it hadvoted for the benefit of the twenty children who had lost their parentsin the cholera, and whom I had received into the new Orphan House. 

I had not applied either directly or indirectly for this money; indeed, I was reluctant even to give information as to the number of choleraorphans whom I had received, lest there should be even the appearance asif after all I asked for money, instead of solely trusting in the livingGod. But some of the gentlemen on the committee, I understand, knowingthe fact that I had received many orphans, made such by means of thecholera, proposed that there should be paid to the Institution asovereign on account of each such child whom I had received. This sumwas especially remarkable to me as a fresh proof of the numberless wayswhich God has at his command for providing me with means. 

I also cannot help noticing the remarkable coincidence that, at the timethat God visited this land with the cholera, in 1849, I had so much roomfor the reception of orphans. The Lord was pleased to allow me the joyand sweet privilege of receiving altogether twenty-six children, fromten months old and upward, who lost their parents in the cholera _atthat time_, and many besides, since then, who were bereaved of theirparents through this fearful malady. 

At the time when I last referred to the _progress_ of the new OrphanHouse, it was being built. A part of it was already roofed in, and theremainder was to be roofed not many weeks afterwards. But how much didthere yet remain to be done in other respects! A building soconsiderable as to contain about three hundred large windows wouldrequire, even after it was finished, an immense amount of labor to befitted up and furnished for three hundred and thirty persons. Then, after this was done, the settling in of the orphans and their teachers, and other overseers, needed still more abundant help. Further, theobtaining of suitable helpers for this part of the work was indeed nosmall matter. Lastly, though the Lord had been pleased to give mealready above eleven thousand pounds for the new Orphan House, yet Ineeded several thousand pounds more, in order to bring the whole intosuch a state as might render the building fit for the reception of theorphans. And now, in looking back, and finding that I not only washelped in _all_ these matters, but also _in every one of them_ farbeyond my largest expectations, does it not become me to say to thosewho love the Lord Jesus, and into whose hands this account may fall: "Omagnify the Lord with me, and let us exalt his name together!" Each oneof the foregoing difficulties which still existed on the 26th of May, 1848, was so great, that if only one of them had remained, and I had notbeen helped, what would have been the result? But while the prospectbefore me would have been overwhelming had I looked at it _naturally_, Iwas never, even for once, permitted to question what would be the end. For as, from the beginning, I was sure _that it was the will of God_that I should go to the work of building for him this large OrphanHouse, so also, from the beginning, I was as certain that the wholewould be finished as if the building had been already before my naturaleyes, and as if the house had been already filled with three hundreddestitute orphans. I was therefore of good courage in the midst of anoverwhelming pressure of work yet to be done, and very many difficultiesyet to be overcome, and thousands of pounds yet needed; and I gavemyself still further to prayer, and sought still further to exercisefaith on the promises of God. And now the work is done, the difficultiesare overcome, all the money that was needed has been obtained, and evenmore than I needed; and, as to helpers in the work, I have obtained evenbeyond my expectations and prayers. Nearly seven years have passed away(1856) since the new Orphan House was opened, and about three hundredand thirty persons sit down in it day by day to their meals. 

 * * * * *

Up to May 26, 1848, I had received altogether towards meeting theexpenses connected with the building of the new Orphan House the sum ofeleven thousand and sixty-two pounds four shillings elevenpencehalfpenny. 

Aug. 19. It is this day a twelvemonth since the foundation stone of thenew Orphan House was laid, and now the building is up, and almostentirely roofed in. Also part of the inside plastering is already done. How can my soul sufficiently magnify the Lord for all the help which hehas been pleased to give since this day twelvemonth! As we are now sofar advanced, I have been increasingly entreating God that he would bepleased to give me the means which are yet requisite for fitting up andfurnishing the house; for even now I am completely depending upon himfor considerable sums to accomplish this. But while much is stillneeded, I have never had, by God's grace, the least misgiving as to hiswillingness to give me all I need; on the contrary, I have been assuredthat, when I actually required the money for the fittings and thefurniture, it would come. And now this day the Lord has again proved tome how willing he is to act according to my faith; for there was givento me this morning eight hundred and eighty-seven pounds, under the kindcondition that I should take of it twenty pounds for my own personalexpenses, and the rest might be used for the building fund, or thepresent need of the various objects of the Institution, as it appearedbest to me. 

Nov. 9. To-day the Lord has helped still more abundantly. I havereceived a donation of one thousand pounds, to be used for the buildingfund and the present necessities of the work generally, as the variousobjects of the Institution might require it. 

Jan. 17, 1849. The time is now near when further steps are to be takento fit up and furnish the house, as more than two thirds of the roomsare all but ready. Under these circumstances I have prayed the moreearnestly, day by day, that the Lord would be pleased to give me themeans which are yet needed; and as my heart has been assured from thebeginning, and all through these three years and two months, since Ifirst began to pray about this subject, that God would in every wayhelp me in this work, so I have also been particularly satisfied that hewould be pleased to provide the means which may be required to meet allthe heavy expenses which yet remain to be met. Now, to-day I have hadagain a precious answer to my daily supplications with reference to thiswork; for I received this evening six hundred pounds, concerning whichit was desired that brother Craik and myself should each take of itfifty pounds for ourselves; the remaining five hundred pounds was leftentirely to my disposal; yet an especial reference was made to the heavyexpenses connected with fitting up and furnishing the new Orphan House, towards which I might, either in part or entirely, take this sum. 

Feb. 12. The new Orphan House is now almost entirely finished. In sixweeks, with the help of God, all will be completed. On this account Ihave been during the last fortnight much occupied in making thenecessary arrangements for fitting it up and furnishing it; but the moreI have been occupied about this, the more I have seen how large a sumthe whole of the fittings and the furniture will require; and thisconsideration has led me still more earnestly of late to entreat theLord that he would be pleased to give me the means which may yet beneeded for the completion of the whole. Under these circumstances abrother in the Lord came to me this morning, and after a few minutes'conversation gave me two thousand pounds, concerning which sum he kindlygave me permission to use it for the fitting up and furnishing of thenew Orphan House, or for anything else needed in connection with theorphans. I have placed the whole of this sum, at least for the present, to the building fund. Now, dear reader, place yourself in my position. Eleven hundred and ninety-five days it is since I began asking the Lordfor means for the building and fitting up of an Orphan House. Day byday have I, by his grace, since that time, continued to bring thismatter before him. Without one moment's doubt, or misgiving, orwavering, have I been enabled to trust in God for the means. From thebeginning, after I had once ascertained the will of God concerning thiswork, have I been assured that he would bring it about; yea, as surehave I been from the beginning that he would do so, as if I had alreadyhad all the means in hand for it, or as if the house had been actuallybefore me, occupied by the children. But though to faith even threeyears ago the whole work was accomplished, to sight there remained manyand great difficulties to be overcome. And even at the commencement ofthis day there remained many difficulties in the way of means, as wellas in other respects; and therefore I was on the point of giving myselfagain especially to prayer, at the very moment when I was informed thatthe donor of the above-mentioned two thousand pounds had called to seeme. Now I have the means, as far as I can see, which will enable me tomeet all the expenses; and in all probability I shall have even severalhundred pounds more than are needed. Thus the Lord shows that he can andwill not only give _as much as is absolutely needed_ for his work, butalso that he can and will give _abundantly_. It is impossible todescribe the real joy I had in God when I received this sum. I was calm, not in the least excited, able to go on immediately with other work thatcame upon me at once after I had received the donation; butinexpressible was the delight which I had in God, who had thus given methe full answer to my thousands of prayers, during these eleven hundredand ninety-five days. 

I have thus given a few out of the hundreds of donations, varying fromone farthing to two thousand pounds, as specimens, to show how the Lordwas pleased to furnish me with the means. The total amount which came infor the building fund was fifteen thousand seven hundred andeighty-four pounds eighteen shillings tenpence. 

After all the expenses had been met for the purchase of the land, theconveyance of the same, the enrolment of the trust-deeds in chancery, the building, fitting up, and furnishing of the new Orphan House, thereremained a balance of seven hundred and seventy-six pounds fourteenshillings threepence three farthings, affording a manifest proof thatthe Lord cannot only supply us with all we need in his service, simplyin answer to prayer, but that he can also give us even more than weneed. 

 * * * * *

During the whole of the two years ending May 26, 1850, five day schools, with 329 children in them, were entirely supported by the funds of thisInstitution; and some pecuniary assistance was rendered to four otherday schools. Also a Sunday school, with 168 children, was entirelysupported, and another was occasionally assisted. Lastly, an adultschool, with 106 adult scholars, was supported during this period. Therewas expended on these various schools £851, 1s. 5½d. , during thesetwo years. The number of all the children that were taught in the dayschools, through the medium of this Institution, from March 5, 1834, toMay 26, 1850, amounted to 5, 114; the number of those in the Sundayschools amounted to 2, 200; and the number of the persons in the adultschool to 1, 737. In all, 9, 051. 

From May 26, 1848, to May 26, 1850, were circulated 719 Bibles, and 239New Testaments. There was expended on this object, during this period, of the funds of the Institution, £104, 15s. 11d. There were circulatedaltogether from March 5, 1834, to May 26, 1850, 6, 465 Bibles, and 3, 999New Testaments. 

From May 26, 1848, to May 26, 1850, were spent £2, 574, 16s. 6d. Of thefunds of the Institution for missionary objects, whereby fortypreachers of the gospel in British Guiana, the East Indies, Switzerland, France, Germany, Canada, Scotland, Ireland, and England, were assisted. 

The reader will notice how greatly this object of the Institution wasincreased during the last four years previous to May 26, 1850. Thisarose from the fact that, in the early part of 1846, the need of certainbrethren who labored in the word and doctrine came before me, and Godlaid them on my heart to labor for them in prayer, in order that I mightobtain means from him for such brethren to a greater extent than I haddone before. Ever since then the Lord has been pleased increasingly touse me in this way. For from May 26, 1846, to May 26, 1848, there wasspent for that object nearly three times as much as during any formerperiod of the same length; and during the period from May 26, 1848, toMay 26, 1850, I was not only allowed to do as much as before, but toexpend even £1, 016, 5s. More than during the former period, notwithstanding all the many heavy additional expenses for the variousother objects of the Institution. 

It is my sweet privilege to state that the labors of many of these fortyservants of the Lord, whom I assisted, were especially owned of Godduring these two years. There took place very many conversions throughtheir instrumentality. 

From May 26, 1848, to May 26, 1850, the sum of £184, 9s. 4½d. Wasexpended on the circulation of tracts. There were circulated during thisperiod 130, 464 tracts. The total number which was circulated from Nov. 19, 1840, up to May 26, 1850, amounted to 294, 128. 

From July 24, 1849, up to May 26, 1850, altogether 170 orphans werereceived, from ten months old and upwards. On May 26, 1850, there were, therefore, 275 orphans in the new Orphan House; and with the teachers, overseers, nurses, and in-door and out-door servants, etc. , the wholenumber of persons connected with the establishment was 308. The totalnumber of orphans who were under our care from April, 1836, up to May26, 1850, was 443. 

_Without any one having been personally applied to for anything by me_, the sum of £33, 868, 11s. 1¼d. Was given to me for the orphans, _asthe result of prayer to God_, from the commencement of the work up toMay 26, 1850. It may be also interesting to the reader to know that thetotal amount which was given as free contributions, for the otherobjects, from the commencement of the work up to May 26, 1850, amountedto £10, 531, 3s. 3¾d. ; and that which came in by the sale of Biblesand tracts, and by the payments of the children in the schools, up toMay 26, 1850, amounted to £2, 707, 9s. 3½d. 

The total of the current expenses for the orphans from May 26, 1848, toMay 26, 1849, was £1, 559, 6s. 9d. , and the total of the current expensesfor them from May 26, 1849, to May 26, 1850, was only £2, 665, 13s. 2¾d. , _i. E. _ only about £1, 100 more than the previous year. 

As to matters connected with my own personal affairs, from May 26, 1848, to May 26, 1850:--

Dec. 31, 1848. During this year the Lord was pleased to give me £474, 17s. 7d. To this is again to be added, for this year also, as beforestated, the free education of my daughter at a boarding-school, worth atleast £50. 

Dec. 31, 1849. The Lord sent me, during the past year, £413, 2s. 4d. 

CHAPTER XX. 

A NEW VICTORY OF FAITH. 

1850-1851. 

 PAST MERCIES AN ENCOURAGEMENT TO NEW UNDERTAKINGS--A HOUSE FOR SEVEN HUNDRED ORPHANS PROPOSED--WALKING BY FAITH--COUNSEL SOUGHT FROM GOD--THE PURPOSE FORMED--DELIGHT IN THE MAGNITUDE AND DIFFICULTY OF THE DESIGN. 

December 5, 1850. It is now sixteen years and nine months this eveningsince I began the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad. This Institution was in its beginning exceedingly small. Now it is solarge that I have not only disbursed, since its commencement, aboutfifty thousand pounds sterling, but that also the current expenses, after the rate of the last months, amount to above six thousand pounds ayear. I did "open my mouth wide, " this very evening fifteen years ago, and the Lord has filled it. The new Orphan House is now inhabited bythree hundred orphans; and there are altogether three hundred andthirty-five persons connected with it. My labor is abundant. Theseparation from my dear wife and child is great, on account of my beingthe greater part of the day at the new Orphan House; sometimes also bynight. But notwithstanding all this, I have again and again thoughtabout laboring more than ever in serving poor orphans. Within the lastten days this matter has much occupied my mind, and for the last fivedays I have had much prayer about it. It has passed through my mind tobuild another Orphan House, large enough for seven hundred orphans, sothat I might be able to care for one thousand altogether. The pointswhich have led me to this thought are: 1. The many distressing cases ofchildren, bereaved of _both_ parents, who have no helper. I havereceived two hundred and seven orphans within the last sixteen months, and have now seventy-eight waiting for admission, without havingvacancies for any. I had about sixty children waiting for admissionabout sixteen months since, so about two hundred and thirty childrenhave been applied for within these sixteen months. But, humanlyspeaking, for the next sixteen months the number of applications will befar greater, as the work is now so much more widely known; except it bethat persons may hear that the new Orphan House is quite full, and onthat account may consider it useless to apply. 2. The constitution ofmost other charitable institutions for orphans makes the admission of areally destitute orphan, _i. E. _ a child bereaved of _both_ parents, and_without an influential friend_, very difficult, if not hopeless; forthe admission by means of the votes of the donors precludes _reallypoor_ persons from having, in most instances, the benefit of theseinstitutions, as they cannot give the time nor expend the moneynecessary for obtaining such votes. I have myself seen that certaincandidates had several thousand votes. The necessity of this arrangementbeing continued may be much regretted by many who are connected withsuch institutions, but they have no power to alter it. In our case, nothing is needed but application to me; and the _very poorest person, without influence, without friends, without any expense_, no matterwhere he lives, or of whatever religious denomination, who applies forchildren born in lawful wedlock, bereaved of _both_ parents, and indestitute circumstances, may procure their admission. Now, as the newpoor-law is against giving relief to relatives for orphan children outof the poor-houses; and as there is such a difficulty for really poorpeople to get their orphan relatives admitted into ordinary orphanestablishments; I feel myself particularly called upon to be the friendof the orphan, by making an easy way for admission, _provided it isreally a destitute case_. 3. The confidence which God has causedthousands of his children to repose in me calls upon me to make use ofit to the utmost of my power, and to seek yet more largely to be theiralmoner. 4. The experience which I have had in this service now forfifteen years, during which time I have gone from the smallestcommencement of the work to the having at present three hundred orphansunder my care, calls upon me to make use of this my experience to theutmost of my power. No member of a committee, no president of a society, could possibly have the same experience, except he himself hadpractically been engaged in such a work for a number of years, as I havebeen. 5. This very experience makes things light to me, under God'shelp, which were difficult to me formerly, and which would be verydifficult now to many: might I not therefore proceed still further? 6. If seven hundred more young souls could be brought under regular godlytraining (and their number would be renewed from time to time), whatblessed service for the kingdom of Christ, and what profitableexpenditure of labor, too, with the blessing of God, even for thisrealm, in a civil and moral point of view! 7. But that which outweighsevery one of these six reasons is, lastly, this: I began this orphanwork fifteen years ago for the very purpose of illustrating to the worldand to the church that there is verily a God in heaven who hears prayer;that God is the living God. Now, this last object is more and morefully accomplished the larger the work is, provided I am helped inobtaining the means simply through prayer and faith. 

But whilst such like thoughts have passed through my mind, there areothers of another character. For instance: 1. I have already anabundance of work. 2. My dear wife has already an abundance of work. Herwhole time, with little intermission (except for prayer and reading ofthe Word of God), is occupied, directly or indirectly, about theorphans. 3. Am I not undertaking too much for my bodily strength and mymental powers, by thinking about another Orphan House? 4. Am I not goingbeyond the measure of my faith in thinking about enlarging the work soas to double or treble it? 5. Is not this a delusion of Satan, anattempt to cast me down altogether from my sphere of usefulness, bymaking me to go beyond my measure? 6. Is it not also, perhaps, a snareto puff me up, in attempting to build a very large Orphan House?

Under these circumstances I can only pray that the Lord in his tendermercy would not allow Satan to gain an advantage over me. By the graceof God my heart says, --Lord, if I could be sure that it is thy will thatI should go forward in this matter, I would do so cheerfully; and, onthe other hand, if I could be sure that these are vain, foolish, proudthoughts, that they are not from thee, I would, by thy grace, hate them, and entirely put them aside. 

My hope is in God; he will help me and teach me. Judging, however, fromhis former dealings with me, it would not be a strange thing to me, norsurprising, if he called me to labor yet still more largely in this way. 

The thoughts about enlarging the orphan work have not arisen on accountof an abundance of money having lately come in; for I have had of lateto wait for about seven weeks upon God, whilst little, very littlecomparatively, came in, _i. E. _ about four times as much was going outas came in; and, had not the Lord previously sent me large sums, weshould have been distressed indeed. 

Lord, how can thy servant know thy will in this matter? Wilt thou bepleased to teach him?

Dec. 11. During the last six days, since writing the above, I have been, day after day, waiting upon God concerning this matter. It has generallybeen more or less all the day on my heart. When I have been awaking atnight, it has not been far from my thoughts. Yet all this without theleast excitement. I am perfectly calm and quiet respecting it. My soulwould be rejoiced to go forward in this service, could I be sure thatthe Lord would have me to do so; for then, notwithstanding thenumberless difficulties, all would be well, and his name would bemagnified. 

On the other hand, were I assured that the Lord would have me to besatisfied with my present sphere of service, and that I should not prayabout enlarging the work, by his grace I could, _without an effort_, cheerfully yield to it; for he has brought me into such a state of heartthat I only desire to please him in this matter. Moreover, hitherto Ihave not spoken about this thing even to my beloved wife, the sharer ofmy joys and sorrows and labors for more than twenty years; nor is itlikely that I shall do so for some time to come; for I prefer quietlywaiting on the Lord, without conversing on this subject, in order thatthus I may be kept the more easily, by his blessing, from beinginfluenced by things from without. The burden of my prayer concerningthis matter is, that the Lord would not allow me to make a mistake, andthat he would teach me his will. As to outward things, I have hadnothing to encourage me during these six days, but the very reverse; forthe income for the various objects of the Scriptural KnowledgeInstitution for Home and Abroad has been unusually small, only sixpounds fourteen shillings altogether, while the outgoings have been onehundred and thirty-three pounds eleven shillings sevenpence. But allthis would not weigh the least with me, could I be quite sure that theLord would have me to go forward. 

The especial burden of my prayer, therefore, is, that God would bepleased to teach me his will. My mind has also been especially ponderinghow I could know his will satisfactorily concerning this particular. Sure I am that I shall be taught. I therefore desire to patiently waitfor the Lord's time, when he shall be pleased to shine on my pathconcerning this point. 

Dec. 26. Fifteen days have elapsed since I wrote the precedingparagraph. Every day since then I have continued to pray about thismatter, and that with a goodly measure of earnestness, by the help ofGod. There has passed away scarcely an hour during these days in which, whilst awake, this matter has not been more or less before me; but allwithout even a shadow of excitement. I converse with no one about it. Hitherto have I not even done so with my dear wife. From this I refrainstill, and deal with God alone about the matter, in order that nooutward influence and no outward excitement may keep me from attainingunto a clear discovery of his will. I have the fullest and most peacefulassurance that he will clearly show me his will. This evening I have hadagain an especial solemn season for prayer, to seek to know the will ofGod. But whilst I continue to entreat and beseech the Lord that he wouldnot allow me to be deluded in this business, I may say that I havescarcely any doubt remaining on my mind as to what will be the issue, even that I should go forward in this matter. As this, however, is oneof the most momentous steps that I have ever taken, I judge that Icannot go about this matter with too much caution, prayerfulness, anddeliberation. I am in no hurry about it. I could wait for years, byGod's grace, were this his will, before even taking one single steptowards this thing, or even speaking to any one about it; and, on theother hand, I would set to work to-morrow, were the Lord to bid me doso. This calmness of mind, this having no will of my own in the matter, this only wishing to please my heavenly Father in it, this only seekinghis and not my honor in it; this state of heart, I say, is the fullestassurance to me that my heart is not under a fleshly excitement, andthat if I am helped thus to go on I shall know the will of God to thefull. But, while I write thus, I cannot but add, at the same time, thatI do crave the honor and the glorious privilege to be more and more usedby the Lord. I have served Satan much in my younger years, and I desirenow with all my might to serve God during the remaining days of myearthly pilgrimage. I am forty-five years and three months old. Everyday decreases the number of days that I have to stay on earth. Itherefore desire with all my might to work. There are vast multitudes oforphans to be provided for. About five years ago a brother in the Lordtold me that he had seen, in an official report, that there were at thattime six thousand young orphans in the prisons of England. My heartlongs to be instrumental in preventing such young orphans from having togo to prison. I desire to be used by the Lord as an instrument inproviding all the necessary temporal supplies, not only for the threehundred now under my care, but for seven hundred more. I desire toalleviate yet further the sufferings of poor dying widows, when lookingon their helpless orphans about to be left behind. I desire yet furtherto assist poor persons to whom destitute orphans are left, and who areunable to provide for them. I desire to be allowed to provide scripturalinstruction for a thousand orphans, instead of doing so for threehundred. I desire to expound the Holy Scriptures regularly to athousand orphans, instead of doing so to three hundred. I desire thatthus it may be yet more abundantly manifest that God is still the hearerand answerer of prayer, and that he is the living God now, as he everwas and ever will be, when he shall, simply in answer to prayer, havecondescended to provide me with a house for seven hundred orphans, andwith means to support them. This last consideration is the mostimportant point in my mind. The Lord's honor is the principal point withme in this whole matter; and just because that is the case, if he wouldbe more glorified by my not going forward in this business, I should, byhis grace, be perfectly content to give up all thoughts about anotherOrphan House. Surely, in such a state of mind, obtained by thy HolySpirit, thou, O my heavenly Father, wilt not suffer thy child to bemistaken, much less to be deluded! By the help of God I shall continuefurther, day by day, to wait upon him in prayer concerning this thingtill he shall bid me act. 

January 2, 1851. A week ago I wrote the preceding paragraph. During thisweek I have still been helped, day by day, and more than once every day, to seek the guidance of the Lord about another Orphan House. The burdenof my prayer has still been, that he in his great mercy would keep mefrom making a mistake. During the last week the Book of Proverbs hascome in the course of my Scripture reading, and my heart has beenrefreshed, in reference to this subject, by the following passages:"Trust in the Lord with all thine heart; and lean not unto thine ownunderstanding. In all thy ways acknowledge him, and he shall direct thypaths. " Prov. Iii. 5, 6. By the grace of God I do acknowledge the Lordin my ways, and in this thing in particular; I have therefore thecomfortable assurance that he will direct my paths concerning this partof my service, as to whether I shall be occupied in it or not. Further:"The integrity of the upright shall preserve them; but the perversenessof fools shall destroy them. " Prov. Xi. 3. By the grace of God I amupright in this business. My honest purpose is to get glory to God. Therefore I expect to be guided aright. Further: "Commit thy works untothe Lord, and thy thoughts shall be established. " Prov. Xvi. 3. I docommit my works unto the Lord; I therefore expect that my thoughts willbe established. My heart is more and more coming to a calm, quiet, andsettled assurance that the end will be that the Lord will condescend touse me yet further in the orphan work. Here, Lord, is thy servant!

Jan. 14. Twelve days have passed away since I wrote the last paragraph. I have still day by day been enabled to wait upon the Lord withreference to my enlarging the orphan work. I have been during the wholeof this period also in perfect peace, which is the result of seeking inthis thing only the Lord's honor and the temporal and spiritual benefitof my fellow-men. Without an effort could I, by his grace, put aside allthoughts about this whole affair, could I be only assured that it is thewill of God that I should do so; and, on the other hand, at once would Igo forward, if he would have it to be so. I have still kept this matterentirely to myself. Though it is now about seven weeks since day by day, more or less, my mind has been exercised about it, and since I havedaily prayed concerning it, yet not one human being knows of it. As yetI have not mentioned it even to my dear wife, in order that thus, byquietly waiting upon the Lord, I might not be influenced by what mightbe said to me on the subject. This evening I have particularly set apartfor prayer, beseeching the Lord once more not to allow me to be mistakenin this thing, and much less to be deluded by the devil. I have alsosought to let all the reasons _against_ building another Orphan House, and all the reasons _for_ doing so, pass before my mind; and I now, forthe sake of clearness and definiteness, write them down. 

_Reasons_ AGAINST _establishing another Orphan House for Seven HundredOrphans. _--1. Would not this be going beyond my measure _spiritually_?according to that word: "For I say, through the grace given unto me, toevery man that is among you, not to think of himself more highly than heought to think; but to think soberly, according as God has dealt toevery man the measure of faith. " Rom. Xii. 3. Answer: If the Lord wereto leave me to myself, the tenth part of the difficulties and trialswhich befall me now in connection with the various objects of theScriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad would be enough tooverwhelm me; but, whilst he is pleased to sustain me, I am able day byday to pass on peacefully, and am carried through one difficulty afterthe other: and thus, by God's help, even with my present measure offaith, if continued to me, I should be enabled to bear up under otherdifficulties and trials; but I look for an increase of faith with everyfresh difficulty through which the Lord is pleased to help me. 

2. Would it not be going beyond my measure _naturally_, with referenceto mental and bodily strength? Answer: Of all the objections againstestablishing another Orphan House, there is none that weighs more withme than this one; I might say, it is the only real difficulty. This, however, too, I am enabled to put aside and to overcome thus: Byhusbanding my strength, by great order, by regular habits, by lighteningthe work as much as possible, by using every help that I can, I havebeen enabled to get through a vast quantity of work. My immensecorrespondence of about three thousand letters a year I have beenenabled to accomplish without a secretary. The whole management anddirection and the whole vast correspondence of the Scriptural KnowledgeInstitution has devolved upon myself alone these sixteen years and tenmonths, and I have been thinking that, by seeking for an efficientsecretary, and an efficient clerk, and an inspector of the schools, Imight, with God's help, accomplish yet more, though much of what I havebeen doing hitherto would need to be done by others. There have beenseveral other arrangements brought before my mind, since I have beenexercised about this matter, whereby, with the blessing of God, the workmight be lightened. I should certainly need efficient helpers to carryout the plans before me; but with such, I, as director, might beenabled, by God's help, to accomplish yet more. 

3. There must be a limit to my work and service. Answer: That is true, and if I were quite sure that the present state of the ScripturalKnowledge Institution were to be the limit, I would at once lay asidethis thing; but I am not sure that I am come as yet to God's limit. Allthese sixteen years and ten months the work has been constantlyprogressing, and the Lord has helped me continually; and now my mind isjust in the same way exercised as when, fifteen years ago, I began theorphan work, and as when, thirteen years ago, I enlarged the orphanwork, and as when, seven years and nine months since, I still furtherenlarged the orphan work, and as when, five years and two months since, I was led to decide on building the new Orphan House. Under thesecircumstances, having been helped through all these difficulties, andseeing such a vast field of usefulness before me, and as I have so manyapplications for the admission of very destitute orphans, I long to beused still further, and cannot say that as yet the Lord has brought meto his limit. 

4. Is it not like "tempting God, " to think of building another OrphanHouse for seven hundred more orphans? Answer: "Tempting God" means, according to the Holy Scriptures, to limit him in any of hisattributes; I, by his grace, do not wish to limit his power or hiswillingness to give to me, his poor servant, simply in answer to prayer, all the means and every other help and blessing which I shall need tobuild another large Orphan House. 

5. You will not get the means for building and fitting up so large anOrphan House; and, even if you did, how will you, _at the same time_, get the means for carrying on the work which already exists? Answer:Looking at the matter _naturally_, this is indeed a weighty objection. 

The new Orphan House, with its three hundred orphans only, cost aboutfifteen thousand pounds to build and to fit up and furnish, and stillthe expenses are not all met even now. It will, in all probability, costseveral hundred pounds yet. And this large sum was needed, though thestyle of the building is most simple, and though the field in which itwas built was comparatively cheap. After this rate, a building toaccommodate seven hundred orphans, with the necessary ground attached toit for the cultivation of the vegetables used in the Institution, couldnot be less than thirty-five thousand pounds. Now, looking at itnaturally, where is this great sum to come from? Though I looked at allmy friends who have given hitherto, and several have done so veryliberally, yet I should have no natural prospect whatever that I shouldreceive this amount; especially if it be kept in mind that I should needsix or seven thousand pounds besides, every year, for carrying on _thatwhich is already in existence_. I might, therefore, well tremble, looking at the matter naturally, and say, I shall never have the moneyfor this intended Orphan House for seven hundred children; for where isthis large sum of thirty-five thousand pounds to come from? And even ifI were to get the money, will not persons, in giving means for such abuilding fund, take it away from what they might have given me forcarrying on the work which exists already? But whilst thus, _naturally_, I have no hope of succeeding, I am not in the leastdiscouraged _spiritually_; for by faith in the living God I say this: Hehas the power to give me this thirty-five thousand pounds, and much morewere it needed; and he has the power, in the mean time, to give me alsoall the large sums required, week after week, for meeting the currentexpenses for the present state of the work. Moreover, I delight in thegreatness of the difficulty as it respects the large sum needed forbuilding and fitting up such an establishment; for I desire to be mostfully assured, from the very outset, that I go forward in this matteraccording to the Lord's bidding. If so, he will give me the means; ifnot, I shall not have them. Nor do I mean to apply to any one personallyfor pecuniary help, but purpose to give myself to prayer for means, asheretofore. 

6. Suppose, now, you were even to succeed in getting this large OrphanHouse built, how will you be able to provide for seven hundred otherorphans? Answer: There is much weight in this objection, looking at it_naturally_. I am too much a man of business, and too much a person ofcalm, quiet, cool calculation, not to feel its force. And indeed, were Ionly to look at the thing _naturally_, I should at once be ready to ownthat I am going too far; for the increase of expenditure for the supportof these seven hundred other orphans could not be less than eightthousand pounds a year more, so that the current expenses of theScriptural Knowledge Institution, reckoning its present state, andincluding those eight thousand pounds, would be about fifteen thousandpounds a year. Now I am free to own that I have no human prospect ofobtaining such a sum year by year. But while matters stand thus, lookingat them _naturally_, I see no difficulty at all in them _spiritually_. If according to the will of God I am enabled to go about this intendedsecond Orphan House; and if, under his help, I shall be enabled tofinish it; he will surely provide for those who are gathered together init as long as he shall be pleased to enable me to trust in him forsupplies. And here I look back upon the way in which the Lord has led meand dealt with me. When, about seventeen years ago, I took up, independence upon the living God for means, two charity schools, withwhich the Scriptural Knowledge Institution commenced (and this involvedan expense of less than one hundred pounds a year), I had no certainprospect of being able to meet even that small sum; but God so helped methat I had shortly _six_ charity schools. He helped me then, also, andenabled me to meet all their expenses. When, fifteen years ago, I beganthe orphan work, which was connected with far heavier expenses, I hadstill less prospect, according to natural reason, of being able to meet_them_; but I trusted in God, and he helped me, and he not only enabledme to meet the current expenses of thirty orphans in the first houserented for them, but enabled me also soon to open another for thirty-sixmore, and I was also enabled to meet all those expenses; for as I hadbegun in faith in the living God, and not in putting my trust in mybrethren in Christ, so I was not confounded. After I had gone on sometime with these orphans in the two rented houses, about thirteen yearsago the Lord was pleased greatly to encourage me and to increase myfaith by a donation of five hundred pounds for the orphans; for up tothat period I had never received more than one hundred pounds at once. But this kind donor, a stranger to me up to that time, suggested to methe propriety of investing this sum and using only the interest of it, as I could not expect to have the orphans supported for a continuance inthe way they had been till then; for that such institutions must dependupon regular subscriptions or funded property, otherwise they could notgo on. As, however, this was only a friendly hint, and no conditionunder which the money was given, I took this five hundred pounds towardsfitting up a third house, for the reception of thirty more orphans. Fromthat time the work has been increasing more and more, till it has cometo what it is at present. Now, suppose I had said, seventeen years ago, looking at matters according to natural reason, "The two charity schoolsare enough, I must not go any further;" then the work would have stoppedthere. Or, if I had had a little more trust in my exertions or myfriends, I might have taken at the utmost one or two steps further. Instead of this, however, I looked in no degree whatever at thingsaccording to my natural fallen reason, and I trusted not in the circleof my Christian friends, but in the living God; and the result has beenthat there have been since 1834 ten thousand souls under our instructionin the various day schools, Sunday schools, and adult schools; severalhundred orphans have been brought up, and many of them from their verytenderest infancy; several hundred thousand tracts and many thousandcopies of the Word of God have been circulated; about forty preachers ofthe gospel at home and abroad have been, for several years, assisted inconnection with the Scriptural Knowledge Institution; and a house hasbeen built and fitted up for the accommodation of three hundreddestitute orphans, each of whom has neither father nor mother. Howblessed therefore is it to trust in God, and in him alone, and not incircumstances nor friends! There is, however, one thing which I mustrecord here, because it has taken place since I last wrote in my journalon this subject, on January 2. It is this. During these twelve days Ihave received for the various objects of the Scriptural KnowledgeInstitution, in smaller donations, sixty-four pounds fifteen shillingssixpence two farthings, also a donation of one hundred and fifty pounds, and one of three thousand pounds. Is not this a plain proof that God isboth able and willing to help simply in answer to prayer? Is not humanreason confounded by such instances? When I first began to write theseexercises of my mind about another Orphan House, I knew not that onJanuary 4, I should receive a donation of three thousand pounds; yet Iwas fully assured that God was able to support one thousand orphans aseasily as he did the thirty whom I first received in a rented house. Does he not, however, tell me by all this, Go forward, my servant, and Iwill help thee?

7. But, it might be said, suppose you were able by prayer to obtain thislarge sum for building a house for seven hundred other orphans; andsuppose you were able to provide for them during your lifetime, --whatwould become of this Institution after your death? Answer: I am quitefamiliar with this objection. I have heard it many times as a reasonagainst the way of obtaining the means for the Scriptural KnowledgeInstitution, simply by trusting in God, without any funded property, andwithout looking to regular subscribers; but my reply is this. Mybusiness is, with all my might to serve my own generation; in doing so Ishall best serve the next generation, should the Lord Jesus tarry. Soonhe may come again; but, if he tarry, and I have to fall asleep beforehis return, I shall not have been altogether without profit to thegeneration to come, were the Lord only to enable me to serve my owngeneration. Suppose this objection were a sound one, I ought never tohave commenced the orphan work at all, for fear of what might become ofit after my death, and thus all the hundreds of destitute childrenwithout father and mother, whom the Lord has allowed me to care forduring the last fifteen years, would not have been taken up by me. Thesame argument was again and again used to Franké, my esteemedcountryman, who at Hallé, in Prussia, commenced, about A. D. 1696, thelargest charitable establishment for poor children that, as far as Iknow, exists in the world. He trusted in God alone. He went on trustingin God alone. And God helped him throughout abundantly. Simply by trustin the living God, the Institutions, resembling a large street ratherthan a house, were erected, and about two thousand children instructedin them. For about thirty years all was going on under his own eye, until 1727, when it pleased God to take his servant to himself. At hisdeath these Institutions were directed by his truly pious son-in-law. Itis true that, at the latter part of the last century, and during thefirst part of the present, there was little real vital godliness inthese Institutions; still, they were a temporal blessing to many tens ofthousands of young persons even then. So then for several tens of yearsthey were carried on in a truly godly way, after Franké's death, andwhen afterwards there was but little real, vital godliness found inthese schools, yet tens of thousands of children were benefited at leastfor this life. Now these Institutions have existed already one hundredand fifty years, and are in existence still; and, if the Lord Jesustarry, are likely, humanly speaking, to exist hereafter, as they haveexisted hitherto. Suppose, then, that dear man of God, A. H. Franké, hadlistened to the suggestions of unbelief, and said, I must not undertakethis work, for what will become of it after my death?--then all theblessing which spiritually resulted from it to thousands, and all thetemporal benefits which have resulted from it to hundreds of thousands, would have been lost. I add, however, this. The new Orphan House hasbeen placed in the hands of eleven trustees, and has been properlyenrolled in chancery, and so also, should God condescend to honor mefurther in building for him this intended house for seven hundredorphans, it would likewise be placed in the hands of trustees andenrolled in chancery. I say one word in conclusion on this subject: letevery one take heed lest, in caring about what will become of the nextgeneration, he forget to serve his own generation. The latter, each oneshould seek to do with his might, and thus it should be with eachsucceeding generation; then, though we be dead, yet should we bespeaking. A. H. Franké is long since gone to his rest, but he spoke tomy soul in 1826, and he is speaking to my soul now; and to his example Iam greatly indebted in having been stirred up to care about poorchildren in general, and about poor orphans in particular. 

8. The last objection which has occurred to my own mind is, that, bybuilding another Orphan House, I should be in danger of being lifted up. Answer: I should be in danger of it indeed; and so I am in great danger, even were I not in the least degree to go forward. Yea, the tenth partof the honor which the Lord has condescended to bestow upon me, and thetenth part of service with which he has been pleased to intrust me, would be enough, if I were left to myself, exceedingly to puff me up. Icannot say that hitherto the Lord has kept me humble; but I can say thathitherto he has given me a hearty desire to give to him all the glory, and to consider it a great condescension on his part that he has beenpleased to use me as an instrument in his service. I do not see, therefore, that fear of being lifted up ought to keep me from goingforward in this work; but that I have rather to beseech the Lord that hewould be pleased to give me a lowly mind, and never suffer me to rob himof the glory which is due to him alone. 

_Reasons_ FOR _establishing another Orphan House for Seven HundredOrphans. _--1. The many applications for the admission of destituteorphans which continue to be made, I consider as a call from God upon meto do all that is in my power to provide a home and scripturaleducation for a still greater number of orphans. Nothing but positiveinability to go forward ought to keep me standing still, whilst I havealmost daily fresh entreaties to receive orphans. Since I began writingon this subject in my journal, thirty more orphans have been appliedfor, from two years old and upward. I cannot refuse to help, as long asI see a door open, and opened by God, as I consider, to help them. 

2. The moral state of the poor-houses greatly influences me to goforward. I have heard it again and again, from good authority, thatchildren, placed at the Unions, are corrupted, on account of thechildren of vagrants, and other very bad young people, who are in suchplaces; so that many poor relatives of orphans, though unable to providefor them, cannot bear the idea of their going there, lest they should becorrupted. I therefore judge that, even for the sake of keeping orphansof poor yet respectable people from being obliged to mix with thechildren of vagabonds, I ought to do, to my utmost power, all I can tohelp them. For this reason, then, I purpose, in dependence upon theliving God, to go forward and to establish another Orphan House forseven hundred destitute children, who are bereaved of both parents. WhenI write thus about the poor-houses, I do not wish to be understood inthe way of reproof: for I know not how these matters could be altered;but I simply state the fact that thus it is. 

3. In this my purpose I am the more confirmed, since I know it to be afact that the Orphan Houses already in existence in the kingdom are byno means sufficient to admit _even the most deserving and distressingcases_, and far less all that it would be well to provide for. Moreover, there is great difficulty connected with the admission of an orphan intomost of the ordinary orphan establishments, on account of the voteswhich must be obtained, so that _really_ needy persons have neithertime nor money to obtain them. Does not the fact that there were sixthousand young orphans in the prisons of England about five years agocall aloud for an extension of orphan institutions? By God's help I willtry to do what I can to keep poor orphans from prison. 

4. In this purpose I am still further encouraged by the great help whichthe Lord has hitherto given me in this blessed service. When I look atthe small beginning, and consider how the Lord has helped me now formore than fifteen years in the orphan work; and when I consider how hehas been pleased to help me through one great difficulty after another;and when I consider, especially, how, as with an unseen hand, I mightsay almost against my will and former desires and thoughts, he has ledme on from one step to another, and has enlarged the work more andmore, --I say, when I review all this, and compare with it my presentexercise of mind, I find the great help, the uninterrupted help whichthe Lord has given me for more than fifteen years, a great reason forgoing forward in this work. And this, trusting in him, I am resolved todo. 

5. A further reason for going forward in this service I see in theexperience which I have had in it. From the smallest commencement up tothe present state of the establishment, with its three hundred orphans, all has gone through my own hands. In the work itself I obtained theexperience. _It_ has grown _with the work_. I have been the soledirector of the work, under God, from its smallest commencement. Nowthis is not an every-day case. No committee member of a society, nopresident or vice-president of an institution, except they had beensituated as myself, could have this experience. Coupled with this is themeasure of gift which the Lord has been pleased to give me for suchwork, and for the exercise of which I am responsible to him. Thesethings, in connection with the former reasons, it appears to me, are acall from God to go forward in a greater degree than ever in this work. 

6. The spiritual benefit of still more orphans is another especialreason with me why I feel called to go forward. The orphans who havebeen under my care hitherto were almost all the children of parents whowere naturally weak in body, if not consumptive. The very fact of achild being deprived of _both_ parents when four, five, six, or sevenyears old, shows that, except the parents lost their lives by casualty, they were constitutionally weak. On this account young orphans, generally speaking, require particular care as to their health. In thisrespect I desire to care for them; but there is more than that to beattended to. I further heartily desire to keep them from the corruptingand demoralizing effect of the lowest sort of children in the streetsand courts and Unions. But I desire more for them than mere decency andmorality; I desire that they should be useful members of society, andthat the prisons of the United Kingdom should not be filled with poor, destitute, and homeless orphans; and we bring them up therefore inhabits of industry, and seek to instruct them in those things which areuseful for the life that now is. But I desire more than this for theorphans. I cannot be satisfied with anything concerning them short ofthis, that their souls be won for the Lord. For this reason I long tohave them from their early days, yea, the younger the better, under mycare, that thus, under the care of godly nurses and teachers, they maybe brought up from their earliest days in the fear of the Lord. Now, asthis is the chief and primary aim concerning the dear orphans, even thesalvation of their souls through faith in the Lord Jesus, I long to bemore extensively used than hitherto, even that I may have a thousand ofthem instead of three hundred under my care. 

7. But there is one point which weighs more strongly with me than eventhe last mentioned one. It is this: When I began the orphan work morethan fifteen years ago, it was for the definite and especial purposethat, by means of it, the unconverted might see, through the answers ofprayer that I received in connection with it, that there is verilyreality in the things of God; and that the children of God might havetheir faith strengthened by means of it, and might be encouraged, in allsimplicity, to deal with God under every circumstance, and trust in himat all times. But if this would be answered in a measure by the state inwhich the orphan work has been in former times, and more so by what ithas been since the erection of the new Orphan House, it would be stillmore so, by the blessing of God, by my going forward in it to a fargreater degree than before. This point, even the glory of God in themanifestation of his readiness to hear prayer, has weighed especiallyand supremely with me in purposing to enlarge the orphan work. 

8. Lastly, I am peaceful and happy, spiritually, in the prospect ofenlarging the work, as on former occasions when I had to do so. Thisweighs particularly with me as a reason for going forward. After all thecalm, quiet, prayerful consideration of the subject for about eightweeks, I am peaceful and happy, spiritually, in the purpose of enlargingthe field. This, after all the heart-searching which I have had, and thedaily prayer to be kept from delusion and mistake in this thing, and thebetaking myself to the word of God, would not be the case, I judge, hadnot the Lord purposed to condescend to use me more than ever in thisservice. 

I therefore, on the ground of the objections answered, and these eightreasons FOR enlarging the work, come to the conclusion that it is thewill of the blessed God that his poor and most unworthy servant shouldyet more extensively serve him in this work, which he is quite willingto do. 

Up to this day, Jan. 25, 1851, I have not spoken to one human beingabout it. As yet even my dear wife knows not about it. I purpose to keepthe matter still for some time entirely to myself, dealing with Godalone about it, in order that no outward excitement may be in the leastdegree a stimulus to me. I still pray to be kept from mistake anddelusion in this thing; not that I think I am mistaken or deluded, quitethe reverse, but yet I would distrust myself and cling to God, to bekept from mistakes and delusions. 

Jan. 31. For several weeks past I have now had no doubt that the Lordwould have me to serve him in the erection and fitting up of anotherOrphan House for seven hundred orphans, and I am quite decided on doingso, under his help; and I am now quiet about it, not because I have theleast misgiving in my own mind, but because I know that it is mostsuitable that I should still for some time continue to deal quietly withGod alone about it. 

March 5. Nearly five weeks have passed away since I wrote the lastparagraph, and my mind has not been once during this time, even for amoment, in uncertainty as to what I ought to do. It is now about fifteenweeks since I have been especially praying about this subject, and threemonths since I began first to write on the subject in my journal, andabout ten weeks since I have had any doubt as to what is the will of theLord concerning this service. I believe that, altogether unworthy thoughI am of this great honor, he will condescend to use me further and moreextensively than before in caring for destitute children who arebereaved of both parents. And this I purpose to do. 

May 24. From the time that I began to write down the exercises of mymind on Dec. 5, 1850, till this day, ninety-two more orphans have beenapplied for, and seventy-eight were already waiting for admissionbefore. But this number increases rapidly as the work becomes more andmore known. 

On the ground of what has been recorded above, I purpose to go forwardin this service, and to seek to build, to the praise and honor of theliving God, another Orphan House, large enough to accommodate sevenhundred orphans. 

When I published these exercises of my mind, and made known my purposerespecting the intended Orphan House for seven hundred orphans, in theTwelfth Report of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, the followingparticulars were added to what has been stated:--

1. All this time, though now six months have elapsed since I first beganto be exercised about this matter, I have never once been led to ask theLord for means for this work, but have only continued day by day to seekguidance from him as to whether I should undertake it or not. 

2. The means requisite to accomplish the building and fitting up of ahouse which shall be really suitable for my intended purposes, thoughthe building be quite simple, cannot be less than thirty-five thousandpounds, including fifteen or twenty acres of land round the building forcultivation by the spade, in order to obtain out of our own grounds allthe vegetables which are so important to the health of the children. 

3. I do not mean to begin the building until I have the means requisitein hand, just as was the case with regard to the new Orphan House. IfGod will condescend to use me in building for him another Orphan House(as I judge he will), he will give me the means for it. Now, though Ihave not on my own mind any doubt left that it is his will that I shoulddo so, which has been stated again and again in the preceding pages;yet there is one point still wanting for confirmation, and that is, thathe will also furnish me, without personal application to any one, withall the means requisite for this new part of my service. I am the moreneeding also to my own soul this last of all the proofs that I have notbeen mistaken (as I firmly believe I have not been), in order to haveunquestionable assurance that, whatever trials hereafter might beallowed to befall me in connection with this work, I did not at my ownbidding and according to my own natural desire undertake it, but that itwas under the guidance of God. The greatness of the sum required affordsme a kind of secret joy; for the greater the difficulty to be overcome, the more will it be seen, to the glory of God, how much can be done byprayer and faith; and also because, when God himself overcomes ourdifficulties for us, we have, in this very fact, the assurance that weare engaged in his work, and not in our own. 

CHAPTER XXI. 

UNVARYING PROSPERITY. 

1850-1852. 

 DESIRES FOR MORE ENLARGED USEFULNESS GRATIFIED--A LARGE DONATION ANTICIPATED AND RECEIVED--REVIEW OF 1851--PERSONAL EXPERIENCE--BUILDING FUND FOR THE SECOND NEW ORPHAN HOUSE--DOUBT RESISTED--WAITING ON GOD NOT IN VAIN--REVIEW OF 1852. 

At the commencement of the year beginning with May, 1850, it was mypurpose to seek help from the Lord that I might be able, in a stillgreater degree than before, to assist brethren who labor in the gospelat home and abroad, in dependence upon God for their temporal supplies, and to labor more than ever in the circulation of the Holy Scriptures, and of simple gospel tracts. 

June 11. By the sums which came in within the first fifteen days of thisperiod I was able to begin to carry out the purpose I had formed; and asthe Lord enabled me, without anxious reckoning, to go on giving out ashe was pleased to intrust me with means, so again he sent furthersupplies before all was gone. It is a point of great importance in thedivine life not to be anxiously reckoning about the morrow, nor dealingout sparingly on account of possible future wants which never may come;but to consider that the _present_ moment to serve the Lord only isours, and that the morrow may never come to _us_. 

April 20, 1851. During the whole of the current year, up to this date, the Lord has so abundantly supplied me with means that there came notone single case before me in which it would have been desirable to help, according to the measure of light given to me, or to extend the work, without my having at the same time ample means for doing so. In themidst of the great depression of the times, which was so generally felt, and on account of which, humanly speaking, I also might have beenexceedingly tried for want of means, I, on the contrary, at no period ofthe work for the seventeen years previous had a greater abundance ofmeans. I do on purpose lay stress upon this because I desire that it maybecome increasingly known that there is no easier, no better, and nohappier way in the end than God's way, and this in particular also withregard to the obtaining of means _simply in answer to prayer, withoutpersonal application to any one_. 

At the beginning of the year I had more in hand for the orphans than formany years before, under similar circumstances, the balance for currentexpenses on May 26, 1850, being one hundred and fifty pounds sevenshillings tenpence. Yet, much as this was in comparison with what thebalance had generally been before, how small was the amount in reality!About three hundred persons were connected with the new Orphan House, who day by day were to be provided with all they needed, besides severalapprentices who also were still to be supported. On this account the onehundred and fifty pounds in hand would only furnish that which wasneeded for about fifteen days, as the average expenses of the orphanwork alone were about ten pounds daily. Place yourself, therefore, dearreader, in my position. Three hundred persons daily at table, and onehundred and fifty pounds in hand! Looking at it naturally, it is enoughto make one tremble; but trusting in the living God, as by his grace Iwas enabled to do, I had not the least trial of mind, and was assuredthat God would as certainly help me as he had done fourteen yearsbefore, when the number of the orphans was only the tenth part as large. 

Nov. 27. For seven weeks the income has been very small, in comparisonwith what has been expended, both for the orphans and for the variousother objects of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution. There has come infor the orphans £187, 16s. 2¾d. , and for the other objects £62, 11s. 1d. ; and the expenditure has been for the orphans during these sevenweeks £477, 2s. 11d. , and for the various other objects £394, 9s. 8d. Therefore altogether £871, 12s. 7d. Has been expended, whilst the incomealtogether has been only £250, 7s. 3¾d. We have, of course, not goneinto debt, as we never order anything except we have the means in handfor it. Nor has there been even the least difficulty experienced withregard to means, as the Lord in his kindness had sent in considerablesums just before this season commenced. About three hundred and thirtypersons now sit down to their meals in the new Orphan House, day by day, and the expenses for the orphans alone are about ten pounds daily, andthose for the other parts of the work are also about ten pounds daily, so that I need to receive after the rate of twenty pounds a day, inorder to go on with the work; but during these forty-nine days there hasbeen only one single day that I have received about twenty pounds, andfor the greater part of the time only a few pounds daily, and sometimeseven only a few shillings. But what was to be done under thesecircumstances? I gave myself to prayer. God, whom I have now beenenabled to make my refuge, and my only refuge, for more than twentyyears, I have besought day by day. And when now day by day I still havereceived only small sums, and sometimes nothing or scarcely anything atall, the only effect that it has had upon me has been _to pray the moreearnestly_. My confidence in God is not at all shaken. I have never hada thought that he would not help me: nor have I even once been allowedto look upon these seven weeks in any other way than that the Lord, forthe trial of my faith, has ordered it thus that only so little shouldcome in. I am sure that, when he has tried me sufficiently, there willcome in again larger sums. In the mean time, how good has the Lord been, not only to have given all I have needed, but I have even now money inhand! And as to our stores in the new Orphan House, they are as full asusual. We have at least one hundred and fifty sacks of potatoes in thehouse, twenty sacks of flour, thirty-three barrels of oatmeal, eachcontaining about two hundred pounds, about three hundred pairs of newshoes (besides about nine hundred pairs in use), about ten tons ofcoals, a large quantity of soap and rice; and so all other parts of thestores in proportion. Indeed, while there has been little coming in, Ihave just ordered articles in the wholesale way as formerly, when ourincome was perhaps four or five times as much during the same period. Myjudgment is, that it will now soon please the Lord again to send inlarger sums, as he has been pleased to exercise my faith for some timein this way. Let me see the result!

Jan. 4, 1851. This very day the Lord has given me a most precious proofthat he delights in our having large expectations from him. I havereceived this evening the sum of three thousand pounds, being thelargest donation which I have had as yet. I now write again that Iexpect far larger sums still, in order that it may be yet more and moremanifest that there is no happier, no easier, and no better way ofobtaining pecuniary means for the work of the Lord than the one in whichI have been led. How great my joy in God is, on account of thisdonation, cannot be described; but it is not in the least coupled withexcitement. I take this donation out of the hands of the living God; Icontinually look for his help, and am perfectly assured that I shallhave it, and therefore is my soul calm and peaceful, without anyexcitement, though the donation is so large. This donation is, however, like a voice from heaven speaking to me concerning a most deeplyimportant matter respecting which I am seeking guidance from the Lord, the building of another Orphan House. 

May 26. I am brought to the close of this period. The work is more andmore enlarging. During the last month I have paid out for the orphansmore than four hundred and fifty pounds, and for the other objects morethan five hundred pounds, being nearly one thousand pounds during onemonth; and yet I have a greater balance left in hand, through the Lord'skindness, than at the close of any of the previous periods. 

From May 26, 1850, to May 26, 1851, there were four day schools inBristol, with 286 children in them, _entirely supported_ by the funds ofthe Institution; and three others in Devonshire, Gloucestershire, andNorfolk, with 180 children in them, were _assisted_. Further, one Sundayschool in Bristol, with 184 children, was entirely supported, and twoothers in Devonshire and Gloucestershire, with 213 children, wereassisted. Lastly, an adult school in Bristol, with 90 persons in it, wasentirely supported. The expenses connected with all these variousschools were, during this period, £379, 17s. From the formation of theInstitution, on March 5, 1834, up to May 26, 1851, there were 5, 343children in the various day schools in Bristol alone, 2, 379 in theSunday school, and 1, 896 persons in the adult school, besides thethousands in the schools out of Bristol which were assisted. 

There was expended during this period, out of the funds of theInstitution, on the circulation of the Holy Scriptures, £150, 16s. 5d. There were 345 Bibles sold, and 899 given away; and 30 New Testamentssold, and 413 given away, during this period. From March 5, 1834, toMay 26, 1851, there were circulated 7, 709 Bibles and 4, 442 NewTestaments. 

During this year was spent of the funds of the Institution, formissionary objects, the sum of £2, 000, 11s. 1d. By this sum forty-fivelaborers in the word and doctrine in various parts of the world were toa greater or less degree assisted. The total amount of £2, 000 was sentto these forty-five servants of the Lord Jesus in 264 different sums. 

During this period £358, 7s. 3d. Was expended on the circulation oftracts, and 303, 098 tracts and little books were circulated. I waspermitted to send out more tracts than _during the whole of the previousten years taken together_. Nor must it be withheld from the reader, asmatter for thankfulness, that the Lord was pleased to allow me to hearagain and again of instances of conversion, by means of the distributionof these tracts during this period. 

On May 26, 1850, there were 275 orphans in the new Orphan House onAshley Down, Bristol. On May 26, 1851, there were 300 orphans in the newOrphan House. The total number of orphans who were under our care fromApril, 1836, to May 26, 1851, is 488. There came in altogether duringthis year £4, 102, 14s. 9¼d. For the support of the orphans, and£3, 640, 9s. 1¾d. For the other objects; and, after having met to thefull every demand with reference to the orphans, the balance of £970, 13s. 11¾d. Remained in hand. Also, after having entered into everydoor which the Lord was please to set before me respecting the otherobjects, and to do far more than during any one year previously, thebalance of £809, 10s. 6d. Remained in hand on May 26, 1851. Verily we donot trust in the Lord in vain!

_Without any one having been personally applied to for anything by me_, the sum of £38, 018, 4s. 6½d. Was given to me for the orphans _as theresult of prayer to God_ from the commencement of the work to May 26, 1851. It may be also interesting to the reader to know that the totalamount which was given as free contributions for the other objects fromthe commencement of the work to May 26, 1851, amounted to £13, 988, 11s. 9¼d. ; and that which came in by the sale of Bibles and tracts, and bythe payments of the children in the day schools, amounted to £2, 890, 9s. 11¾d. 

It pleased the Lord greatly to gladden our hearts by the working of hisHoly Spirit among the orphans during this period. 

Dec. 31, 1850. During this year there have been received into fellowship57, and altogether, from the time that brother Craik and I began tolabor in Bristol, 1, 313. The Lord has been pleased to give me, for mypersonal expenses, £402, 4s. 5d. 

May 26, 1851. The reader will remember that I stated in a previouschapter that I purposed, not in dependence upon my Christian friends, nor in dependence upon former donors, but alone in dependence upon theliving God, to enlarge the orphan work. Before I brought before thepublic what I purposed to do, I gave the record of the exercises of mymind on this subject to a valued Christian friend to read, the only onewho, besides my family, knew anything of this my intention before itcame before the public. I did this particularly in order that, after Ihad been waiting for several months in secret upon God for guidance anddirection concerning it, I might also have the counsel of a prayerful, judicious, and cautious man of God. When this brother returned themanuscript, he spoke to me words of encouragement concerning thispurpose, and gave me a half sovereign towards the building fund for thishouse for seven hundred destitute orphans. This was the first donation, which I received on May 13, 1851, and which, I confess, was a greatrefreshment and encouragement to me, the more so as it came from socautious a brother, and after I had been for several months, throughsecret prayer, assured that I should go forward. 

On May 28, 1851, my intention became publicly known, and in the eveningof May 29 I received from a Christian lady a sovereign towards thebuilding fund. 

June 1. A brother in the Lord, who gives his donations with the letter"P. , " gave me ten shillings. I also received a sovereign. This evening Ireceived still further four half crowns, with very encouraging words andexpressions of joy that I have been led to this purpose of buildinganother Orphan House for seven hundred more orphans. There came to hand, also anonymously, three shillings. Ditto an old shilling, a smallAmerican coin, and two shillings. Also from a Christian servant inClifton two shillings sixpence. 

June 21. Twenty-four days have now passed away since I have beenenabled, day by day, to wait with a goodly measure of earnestness and infaith upon the Lord for means; but as yet only a little abovetwenty-eight pounds has come in. But I am not discouraged. The lessthere comes in, the more earnestly I pray, the more I look out foranswers, and the more assured I am that the Lord, in his own time, afterhe has tried my faith, will send me larger sums, and, at last, all Ineed. 

Aug. 12. Day by day I am waiting upon the Lord for means for thisobject, and generally more than once a day am I bowing my knees beforeGod with reference to it. Moreover, of late I have been enabled, withincreasing earnestness, to beseech the Lord that he would be pleased tosend in means for the building fund. My soul has been all along atpeace, though only so little, as yet, comparatively, has come in (inall, one hundred and twenty-seven pounds nineteen shillings ninepence);and though Satan has in the most subtle way sought to shake myconfidence, and to lead me to question whether, after all, I had notbeen mistaken concerning this whole matter. Yet, though he has aimedafter this, to the praise of God I have to confess that he has not beenallowed to triumph. I have especially besought the Lord of late that hewould be pleased to refresh my spirit by sending in some large donationfor this part of the work. Under these circumstances I received thismorning five hundred pounds for the new building. I was not in the leastexcited. I look out for means. _Even that very moment_, when I receivedthis donation, I was looking out for means, for large donations; and Ishould not have been surprised if five thousand pounds had come in, ormore. The Lord be praised for this precious encouragement, which hasstill further quickened me for prayer!

Sept. 13. Patience and faith are still called for, and, by God's grace, my desire is to "let patience have her perfect work. " Not one penny hascome in to-day for the building fund, but five more orphans have beenapplied for, so that now forty in less than one single month have beenbrought before me, all bereaved of _both_ parents, and all verydestitute. Under these circumstances, how can I but fervently labor inprayer that the Lord would be pleased to intrust me with means for thebuilding another Orphan House for seven hundred orphans. The more I lookat things according to natural appearances and prospects, the lesslikely is it that I should have the sum which is needed; but I havefaith in God, and my expectation is from him alone. From the beginning Idepended upon him only concerning this proposed enlargement of the work, and therefore have I not been disappointed, though as yet only thefortieth part of what is needed has come in (eight hundred andeighty-two pounds eighteen shillings sevenpence halfpenny). But howsoon, how very soon can the Lord alter the aspect of things. Even thisvery evening, while I am writing, he could give me many thousand pounds. I continue, therefore, to wait upon God, and seek to encourage my heartby his holy word, and, while he delays giving me answers, to be occupiedin his blessed service. Of this, however, my soul has not the leastdoubt, that, when the Lord shall have been pleased to exercise my soulby the trial of faith and patience, he will make bare his arm, and sendhelp. The fact that the applications for the admission of destituteorphans are so many, does both quicken me to prayer, and is also a greatencouragement to me that the Lord will give me the desire of my heart, to provide another home for these destitute, fatherless and motherlesschildren. 

March 17, 1852. Day by day I am waiting upon God for means. With fullconfidence, both as to the power of the Lord to give me the means, andlikewise his willingness, I am enabled to continue to wait. But he ispleased to exercise my faith and patience, and especially has this beenthe case of late. Not more than twenty-seven pounds eleven shillings hascome in during the last four weeks for the building fund. Yet, amidst itall, by the help of God, my heart has been kept looking to the Lord, andexpecting help from him. Now to-day my heart has been greatly refreshedby a donation of nine hundred and ninety-nine pounds thirteen shillingsfivepence. I cannot describe to any one how refreshing this donation isto my spirit. After having been for weeks, day by day, waiting upon theLord, and receiving so little comparatively, either for current expensesor for the building fund, this answer to many prayers is exceedinglysweet to my spirit. 

May 20. There remained in hand from the _former_ building fund thebalance of £776, 14s. 4¾d. , which I added to the _present_ buildingfund, so that on the evening of May 26, 1852, I had altogether £3, 530, 9s. 0¼d. 

_Supplies for the School, Bible, Missionary, and Tract Fund, sent inanswer to prayer from May 26, 1851, to May 26, 1852. _--At no time duringthe past eighteen years did I begin a new period with so much money inhand as was the case at the commencement of this. There was a balance of£809, 10s. 6d. Left for _these_ objects. Long before this balance wasexpended, however, the Lord was pleased to send in further supplies; sothat during all the year there did not come before me one singleinstance in which, according to my judgment, it would have beendesirable to help forward schools or missionary objects, or thecirculation of the Holy Scriptures and tracts, but I had always themeans in hand for doing so. 

_Supplies for the Support of the Orphans sent in answer to prayer fromMay 26, 1851, to May 26, 1852. _--When this period commenced, I had inhand for the current expenses for the orphans £970, 13s. 11¾d. We hadnever had so large a balance for the other objects at the commencementof any new period as was the case at the commencement of this, and so itwas also with regard to the orphan work. But though there was this largebalance to begin with, dependence upon God was still required day byday, as the _pecuniary_ help is only a very small part of that which isneeded; and even as to means, this sum would not have lasted long, hadthe Lord not sent in further supplies. This, however, he did; and thusit was that while there were other trials, varied and many, yet, as tomeans, we experienced scarcely any difficulty at all. 

During the period from May 26, 1851, to May 26, 1852, there were_entirely supported_ by the funds of the Institution four day schools inBristol, with 248 poor children in them, and three others in Devonshire, Monmouthshire, and Norfolk, were _assisted_. Further, one Sunday schoolin Bristol, with 243 children, was entirely supported, and two othersin Devonshire and Gloucestershire, with 230 children, were assisted. Lastly, one adult school in Bristol, with 120 adult scholars, wasentirely supported during this period. From March 5, 1834, up to May 26, 1852, there were 5, 525 children in the day schools in Bristol, 2, 600 inthe Sunday school, and 2, 033 grown-up persons in the adult school. Therewas expended of the funds of the Institution, for these various schools, during this period, £360, 1s. 9d. 

During this period there was expended of the funds of the Institution£207, 3s. 1d. For the purpose of circulating the Holy Scriptures, especially among the very poorest of the poor. There were issued duringthis period 1, 101 Bibles and 409 New Testaments. There were altogethercirculated from March 5, 1834, up to May 26, 1852, 8, 810 Bibles, and4, 851 New Testaments. 

During this year there was spent of the funds of the Institution, formissionary objects, the sum of £2, 005, 7s. 5d. By this sum fifty-onelaborers in the word and doctrine, in various parts of the world, wereto a greater or less degree assisted. 

There was laid out for the circulation of tracts, from May 26, 1851, toMay 26, 1852, the sum of £356, 11s. 3½d. There were circulated duringthe year 489, 136 tracts. 

The total number of tracts which were circulated from the beginning upto May 26, 1852, was 1, 086, 366. 

On May 26, 1851, there were 300 orphans in the new Orphan House onAshley Down, Bristol. From that day up to May 26, 1852, there wereadmitted into it 27 orphans. The total of the expenses connected withthe support of the orphans, from May 26, 1851, to May 26, 1852, was£3, 035, 3s. 4d. The total number of orphans who were under our care fromApril, 1836, to May 26, 1852, was 515. 

_Without any one having been personally applied to for anything by me_, the sum of £42, 970, 17s. 6d. Was given to me for the orphans _as theresult of prayer to God_ from the commencement of the work up to May 26, 1852. It may be also interesting to the reader to know that the totalamount which was given as free contributions, for the other objects, from the commencement of the work up to May 26, 1852, amounted to£15, 976, 10s. 6¼d. ; and that which came in by the sale of Bibles andtracts, and by the payments of the children in the day schools, amountedto £3, 073, 1s. 9¾d. Besides this, also, a great variety and number ofarticles of clothing, furniture, provisions, etc. , were given for theuse of the orphans. 

Several of the orphans who left the establishment during this year wentaway as believers, having been converted some time before they left; onealso who died gave very decided evidence of a true change of heart byfaith in our Lord Jesus; several who in former years were under ourcare, as we heard during this year, took their stand openly on theLord's side, and dated their first impressions to the instructionsreceived whilst under our care; and, lastly, of those under our care, there were not a few whose spiritual state gave us joy and comfort. Thus, amidst many difficulties and trials and some discouragements, wehad abundant cause to praise God for his goodness, and to go forward inthe strength of the Lord. 

Dec. 31, 1851. During this year the Lord was pleased to give me, for mypersonal expenses, £465, 13s. 1¾d. 

CHAPTER XXII. 

REAPING IN JOY. 

1852-1854. 

 EXPECTING GREAT THINGS FROM GOD--MUNIFICENT DONATION--INCREASING USEFULNESS OF THE SCRIPTURAL KNOWLEDGE INSTITUTION--ACCESS TO GOD THROUGH FAITH IN CHRIST--A VOICE FROM MOUNT LEBANON--BENEFIT OF WAITING GOD'S TIME--CAREFUL STEWARDSHIP--FAITH, THE ONLY RELIANCE--"THIS POOR WIDOW HATH CAST IN MORE THAN THEY ALL"--GREATER ACHIEVEMENTS OF FAITH ANTICIPATED--COUNSEL TO TRACT DISTRIBUTORS--A NEW AND SEVERE TRIAL OF FAITH. 

 On May 26, 1852, there was in hand toward the erection of the second new Orphan House three thousand five hundred and thirty pounds nine shillings sixpence and one farthing. Donations varying in amount from three hundred pounds to fourpence continued to be received in answer to prayer. On the 4th of Jan. 1853, Mr. M. Writes:--

From London two shillings sixpence. Day by day I have now been waitingupon God for means for the building fund for more than nineteen months, and almost daily I have received something in answer to prayer. Thesedonations have been, for the most part, small, in comparison with theamount which will be required for the completion of this object;nevertheless, they have shown that the Lord, for the sake of his dearSon, listens to my supplications, and to those of my fellow-laborers andhelpers in the work; and they have been precious encouragements to me tocontinue to wait upon God. I have been for many months assured that theLord, in his own time, would give larger sums for this work; and forthis I have been more and more earnestly entreating him during the lastmonths. Now at last he has abundantly refreshed my spirit, and answeredmy request. I received to-day the promise that, as _the joint donationof several Christians_, there should be paid me a donation of eightthousand and one hundred pounds, for the work of the Lord in my hands. 

It is impossible to describe the spiritual refreshment which my heartreceived through this donation. Day by day, for nineteen months, I hadbeen looking out for more abundant help than I had had. I was fullyassured that God would help me with larger sums; yet the delay was long. See how precious it is to wait upon God! See how those who do so are notconfounded! Their faith and patience may long and sharply be tried; butin the end it will most assuredly be seen that those who honor God hewill honor, and will not suffer them to be put to shame. The largenessof the donation, whilst it exceedingly refreshed my spirit, did not inthe least surprise me; _for I expect_ GREAT _things from God_. Have Ibeen boasting in God in vain? Is it not manifest that it is mostprecious in every way to depend upon God? Do I serve God for naught? Isit not obvious that the principles on which I labor are not onlyapplicable to the work of God _on a small scale_, but also, as I have somany times affirmed during the past nineteen years, _for the mostextensive operations for God_?

 During the year ending May 26, 1853, nine thousand and one pounds three shillings was received toward the building fund, making the present amount of that fund twelve thousand five hundred and thirty-one pounds twelve shillings one farthing. 

For the various objects of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution, viz. For school, missionary, Bible, and tract purposes, I had to expendduring the year from May, 1852, to May, 1853, about six hundred poundsper month, or above seven thousand pounds in all; but I had sufficientto meet every demand; and over and above I was helped by the Lord toincrease the building fund nine thousand pounds. The current expenses ofthe Institution were never so great during the previous nineteen years;but the extent of its operations, and the means which the Lord waspleased to send in, were also never so great. 

You see, dear reader, that we are richly recompensed for our waitingupon God. You perceive the readiness of his heart to listen to thesupplications of his children who put their trust in him. If you havenever made trial of it, do so now. But in order to have your prayersanswered, you need to make your requests unto God on the ground of themerits and worthiness of the Lord Jesus. You must not depend upon yourown worthiness and merits, but solely on the Lord Jesus, as the groundof acceptance before God, for your person, for your prayers, for yourlabors, and for everything else. Do you really believe in Jesus? Do youverily depend upon him alone for the salvation of your soul? See to itwell, that not the least degree of your own righteousness is presentedunto God as a ground of acceptance. But then, if you believe in the LordJesus, it is further necessary, in order that your prayers may beanswered, that the things which you ask God should be of such a kindthat God can give them to you, because they are for his honor and yourreal good. If the obtaining of your requests were not for your realgood, or were not tending to the honor of God, you might pray for a longtime without obtaining what you desire. The glory of God should bealways before the children of God, in what they desire at his hands; andtheir own spiritual profit, being so intimately connected with the honorof God, should never be lost sight of in their petitions. But now, suppose we are believers in the Lord Jesus, and suppose we make ourrequests unto God, depending alone on the Lord Jesus as the ground ofhaving them granted; suppose also, that, so far as we are able honestlyand uprightly to judge, the obtaining of our requests would be for ourreal spiritual good, and for the honor of God; we yet need, lastly, to_continue_ in prayer until the blessing is granted unto us. It is notenough to begin to pray, nor to pray aright; nor is it enough tocontinue _for a time_ to pray; but we must patiently, believinglycontinue in prayer until we obtain an answer; and, further, we have notonly _to continue_ in prayer unto the end, but we have also _to believe_that God does hear us, and will answer our prayers. Most frequently wefail _in not continuing_ in prayer until the blessing is obtained, and_in not expecting_ the blessing. As assuredly as in any individual thesevarious points are found united together, so assuredly will answers begranted to his requests. 

During the year 1852-53, the expense of the support of the orphans wasfully met by unsolicited donations. Two or three particulars only willbe given. 

June 29, 1852. To-day I received one of the most remarkable donationswhich I ever had. I give the whole account, without the name of thedonor. 

 LYONS, JUNE 24, 1852, DEAR BROTHER IN CHRIST:

 It is now several years that I read with great interest, and I hope with some benefit to my soul, the account of your labors and experiences. Ever since then your work was the object of many thoughts and prayers, and I gave many copies of your book to Christian friends. One of them has read it in Syria, on Mount Lebanon, where he is for commercial business; and, whilst praying for you and your dear orphans, the Lord put it in his heart to send you two pounds, to which my husband added two others; and we beg you to accept that small offering in the name of the Lord. If you have published anything of the Lord's dealings with you since the year 1844, we shall be very happy to receive it. You could forward it to Messrs. * * * *, London, for * * * * of Lyons. And now, dear brother, may the grace and peace of the Lord rest on you and your dear home's inhabitants. 

 Affectionately yours in the Lord, * * * *

I have had donations from Australia, the East Indies, the West Indies, the United States, Canada, from the Cape of Good Hope, from France, Switzerland, Germany, Italy, etc. ; and now comes also this donation fromMount Lebanon, with the prayer of a Christian brother whose name I neverheard nor know even now. See, dear reader, this is the way in which theLord has helped me in this precious service for twenty-two years. Withmy fellow-laborers, or without them, and they without me, our prayersare offered up unto the Lord for help, and he is pleased, for Jesus'sake, to listen to our supplications, and to influence the hearts ofsome of his children, known to us or not, to send us help. The donorsmay be rich or poor; they may live near, or at a distance of more thanten thousand miles; they may give much or little; they may have oftengiven before, or never; they may be well known to us, or not at all: inthese and many other things there may be constant variations; but Godcontinually helps us; we are never confounded. And why not? Simplybecause we are enabled by the grace of God to put our trust in him forwhat we need. 

Oct. 9. This morning Luke vii. Came in the course of my reading beforebreakfast. While reading the account about the centurion and the raisingfrom death of the widow's son at Nain, I lifted up my heart to the LordJesus thus: "Lord Jesus, thou hast the same power now. Thou canstprovide me with means for thy work in my hands. Be pleased to do so. "About half an hour afterwards I received two hundred and thirty poundsfifteen shillings; also one shilling. This two hundred and thirty poundsfifteen shillings was left at my disposal, as most needed. I took onehalf of it for the current expenses for the orphans, and the other halffor the other objects. I am now amply provided for meeting the demandsof this day. 

The joy which such answers to prayer afford cannot be described. I wasdetermined to wait upon God only, and not to work an unscripturaldeliverance for myself. I have thousands of pounds for the buildingfund; but I would not take of it, because it was once set apart for thatobject. There is also a legacy of one hundred pounds for the orphans twomonths overdue, in the prospect of the payment of which the heart mightbe naturally inclined to use some money from the building fund, to bereplaced by the legacy money, when it comes in; but I would not thusstep out of God's way of obtaining help. At the very time when thisdonation arrived, I had packed up one hundred pounds which I happened tohave in hand, received for the building fund, in order to take it to thebank, as I was determined not to touch it, but to wait upon God. My souldoes magnify the Lord for his goodness!

This last paragraph is copied out of my journal, written down at thetime. I add a few words more to the last sentences. 

The natural mind is ever prone _to reason_, when we ought _to believe_;to be _at work_, when we ought to be _quiet_; to go our own way, when weought steadily to walk on in God's ways, however trying to nature. WhenI was first converted, I should have said, What harm can there be totake some of the money which has been put by for the building fund? Godwill help me again after some time with means for the orphans, and thenI can replace it. Or, there is this money due for the legacy of onehundred pounds. This money is quite sure; may I not, therefore, on thestrength of it, take some of the money from the building fund, and, whenthe legacy is paid, replace the money which I have taken? From what Ihave seen of believers, I know that many would act thus. But how does itwork, when we thus anticipate God, by going our own way? We bring, inmany instances, guilt on our conscience; but if not, we certainly weakenfaith instead of increasing it; and each time we work thus a deliveranceof our own we find it more and more difficult to trust in God, till atlast we give way entirely to our natural fallen reason, and unbeliefprevails. How different, if one is enabled to wait God's own time, andto look alone to him for help and deliverance! When at last help comes, after many seasons of prayer it may be, and after much exercise of faithand patience it may be, how sweet it is, and what a present recompensedoes the soul at once receive for trusting in God, and waiting patientlyfor his deliverance! Dear Christian reader, if you have never walked inthis path of obedience before, do so now, and you will then knowexperimentally the sweetness of the joy which results from it. 

Oct. 12. By sale of rags and bones twelve shillings sixpence. I copyliterally from the receipt book. We seek to make the best ofeverything. As a steward of public money, I feel it right that eventhese articles should be turned into money; nor could we expect answersto our prayers if _knowingly_ there were any waste allowed in connectionwith this work. For just because the money is received from God, simplyin answer to prayer only, therefore it becomes us the more to be carefulin the use of it. 

From Dec. 20, 1852, to Jan. 4, 1853, we had nothing in advance of ourwants. Means came in only as they were required for pressing needs. Buton the 4th January, we received, as stated under another head, thelargest donation I ever had, of which I took six hundred pounds for thesupport of the orphans. These facts I state, in order to give apractical illustration that those are entirely mistaken who suppose thatthe work is now _no longer_ a work of faith, as it used to be in formeryears. It is true, we have now a larger income than we used to have inthe years 1838, 1839, and 1840; but it is also true that our expensesare three times as great. We have no regular income now, even as we hadnot then. We ask no human being now for help; even as we did not then. We depend alone upon God, by his grace; even as we did then. Who isthere in the whole world who will state that I ever asked him for helpin this orphan work, from its commencement, on Dec. 9, 1835, up tillnow? Now, as we have no funds to live upon; as we have no regularsubscribers or donors upon whom we could depend; as we never ask helpfrom man, but God alone; and as, finally, we never did go into debt forthis work, nor do we now: why is it not now a work of faith, asformerly? Will those who say it is not, place themselves in the positionin which I was, when, at the close of the year 1852, I had not twopounds left, and about three hundred and thirty persons were day by dayto be provided for, with all they need, and prove whether it is nowanything else than a work of faith? But perhaps I have said too muchabout this. For every one, except those who are _determined_ not to see, will have no difficulty in perceiving that now, as formerly, one couldonly be kept from being overwhelmed in such a position by looking day byday to the Lord, and that not merely for pecuniary supplies, but forhelp under the numberless difficulties which continually are met with insuch a work. 

How can I sufficiently praise, and adore, and magnify the Lord for hislove and faithfulness in carrying me thus from year to year through thishis service, supplying me with all I need in the way of means, fellow-laborers, mental strength, and, above all, spiritual support! Butfor his help and support I should be completely overpowered in a veryshort time; yet, by his help I go on, and am very happy, spiritually, inmy service; nor am I now generally worse in health than I was twentyyears ago, but rather better. 

During the year 1852-53, there were four day schools, with 235 childrenin them, entirely supported by the funds of the Institution. Further, one Sunday school in Bristol, with 150 children, was entirely supported, and three others in Devonshire, Somersetshire, and Gloucestershire, with280 children, were assisted. Lastly, one adult school, with 103 adultscholars, was entirely supported by the funds of the Institution. Therewere under our care, from March 5, 1834, to May 26, 1853, in the variousday schools 5, 686 children, in the Sunday schools 2, 673 children, and inthe adult school 2, 132 persons. There was expended of the funds of theInstitution during this year, for the various schools, £349, 12s. 11d. 

During this year there was laid out of the funds of the Institution, onthe circulation of the Holy Scriptures, £431, 5s, 1½d. , and therewere circulated 1, 666 Bibles and 1, 210 New Testaments. There werecirculated from March 5, 1834, up to May 26, 1853, 10, 476 Bibles, and6, 061 New Testaments. 

For several years past this part of the work has appeared more and moreimportant to me on account of the fearful attempts which have been madeby the powers of darkness to rob the church of Christ of the HolyScriptures. I have on this account sought to embrace every opportunityto circulate the Holy Scriptures in England, Ireland, Canada, BritishGuiana, the East Indies, China, Australia, etc. Every open door whichthe Lord was pleased to set before me in these or other parts of theworld, I have joyfully entered; yea, I have counted it a privilege, indeed, to be permitted of God to send forth his Holy Word. Manyservants of Christ, in various parts of the world, have assisted me inthis service, through whose instrumentality copies of the HolyScriptures have been circulated. 

During this year there was spent of the funds of the Institution formissionary objects £2, 234, 2s. 6d. By this sum fifty-four laborers inthe word and doctrine, in various parts of the world, were to a greateror less degree assisted. 

There was laid out for the circulation of tracts, from May 26, 1852, toMay 26, 1853, the sum of £555, 16s. 7½d. ; and there were circulatedwithin this year 733, 674 tracts. 

The total number of tracts which were circulated up to May 26, 1853, was1, 820, 040. From Nov. 19, 1840, to May 10, 1842, the first period thatthe circulation of tracts was in operation in connection with theScriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad, there werecirculated 19, 609; from May 26, 1851, to May 26, 1852, 489, 136; andduring this period 733, 674. 

At the beginning of this period there were 300 orphans in the new OrphanHouse on Ashley Down, Bristol. During the year there were admitted intoit 13 orphans, making 313 in all. The total number of orphans who wereunder our care from April, 1836, to May 26, 1853, was 528. 

_Without any one having been personally applied to for anything by me_, the sum of £55, 408, 17s. 5¾d. Was given to me for the orphans, _asthe result of prayer to God_, from the commencement of the work up toMay 26, 1853. It may be also interesting to the reader to know that thetotal amount which was given for the other objects, from thecommencement of the work up to May 26, 1853, amounted to £19, 163, 14s. 1½d. ; and that which came in by the sale of Bibles and tracts, and bythe payments of the children in the day schools, amounted to £3, 490, 7s. 1¼d. Besides this, also, a great variety and number of articles ofclothing, furniture, provisions, etc. , were given _for the use_ of theorphans. 

The expenses in connection with the support of the 300 orphans and theapprentices during this year were £3, 453, 15s. 1½d. 

Dec. 31, 1852. During this year there have been received into fellowship35 believers. The Lord has been pleased to give unto me £445, 8s. 8½d. 

My brother-in-law, Mr. A. N. Groves, of whom mention has been made inthe first part of this Narrative, as having been helpful to me by hisexample when I began my labors in England in 1829, in that he, withoutany visible support, and without being connected with any missionarysociety, went with his wife and children to Bagdad, as a missionary, after having given up a lucrative practice of about one thousand fivehundred pounds per year, returned in autumn 1852, from the East Indies, a third time, being exceedingly ill. He lived, however, till May 20, 1853, when, after a most blessed testimony for the Lord, he fell asleepin Jesus in my house. 

I have already stated that on May 26, 1853, I had on hand towardbuilding premises large enough for the accommodation of 700 children, the sum of £12, 531, 12s. 0¼d. 

 A single circumstance will illustrate the widely diverse sources from which donations are received, as well as the great disparity in amount. 

Jan. 17, 1854. From S. R. And E. R. , two poor factory girls, nearStroud, 1s. 7d. This day I also received the promise that there shouldbe paid to me, for the work of the Lord in my hands, £5, 207, to bedisposed of as I might consider best. 

The whole amount received for the new Orphan House, during the yearclosing May 26, 1854, was £5, 285, 17s. 5d. , which made the total of£17, 816, 19s. 5¼d. In hand on May 26, 1854. 

During this year the current expenses for the various objects of theScriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad amounted to £7, 507, 0s. 11½d. , being £471, 8s. 11d. More than during any previous year;yet the Lord not only enabled me to meet them all, but to add the sum of£5, 285, 7s. 5d. To the building fund. 

There is yet a large sum required before I shall be enabled to buildanother house for 700 orphans; nor have I now, any more than at thefirst, any natural prospect of obtaining what is yet needed; but my hopeis in the living God. When I came to the conclusion that it was the willof God that I should build another Orphan House, I had not only nonatural prospect of obtaining the £35, 000 which would be needed for thisobject, but also I had no natural prospect of being able to provide forthe necessities of the three hundred orphans already under my care. Three years have elapsed since then, and I have had all I needed forthem, amounting to about £10, 500; and £17, 816, 19s. 5¼d. I havereceived for the building fund. May I not well trust in the Lord forwhat is yet needed for the building fund? By his grace I will do so, anddelight in doing so; for I know that at last all my prayers will beturned into praises concerning this part of the service. 

There is one point which is particularly an encouragement to me to go onwaiting upon the Lord for the remainder of the means which are required, viz: applications for the admission of orphans _continue_ to be made. OnMay 26, 1853, there were 480 orphans waiting for admission. Since then181 more have been applied for, making in all 661. These children arefrom three months old and upwards, and all bereaved of both parents bydeath. 

During the year now under review I received the following donation forthe missionary laborers, under circumstances of peculiar interest. 

On Aug. 9, 1853, I received a letter from a Christian brother, accompanied with an order for eighty-eight pounds two shillings sixpenceon his bankers, of which three pounds two shillings sixpence were theproceeds of an orphan box in a meeting-place of believers, andeighty-five pounds from a poor widow who had sold her little house, being all her property, and who had put ninety pounds, the total amountof what she had received, into that orphan box two months before, onJune 9, 1853. In this box the money had been for some time, without itsbeing known, till the orphan box was opened, and the ninety pounds witha few lines without name were found in it. As, however, the fact of herintending to sell the little house, and her intention of sending me themoney for the Lord's work, had been known to the brother who sent me themoney, he did not feel free to send it to me without remonstrating withher through two brethren, whom he sent with the money, offering it againto her; for he knew her to be very poor, and feared that this might bean act of excitement, and therefore be regretted afterwards. Thesebrethren could not prevail on her to receive back the money, but theydid _persuade_ her to receive back five pounds of the amount, and thenthe brother referred to felt no longer free to keep the money from me, and hence sent me the eighty-five pounds. 

On the receipt of this, I wrote at once to the poor godly widow, offering her the travelling expenses for coming to Bristol, that I mighthave personal intercourse with her; for I feared lest this should be anact of excitement, and the more so, as she had received back five poundsof the sum. This sister in the Lord, a widow of about sixty years ofage, came to Bristol, and told me in all simplicity how that ten yearsbefore, in the year 1843, she had purposed that if ever she should comeinto the possession of the little house in which she lived with herhusband, she would sell it, and give the proceeds of it to the Lord. About five years afterwards her husband died, and she, having nochildren, nor any one having particular claim upon her, then sought todispose of her little property, as had been her mind all those yearsbefore. However, one difficulty after another prevented her being ableto effect a sale. At last she felt in particular difficulty on accountof her inability to pay the yearly ground-rent of the little house andgarden, and she asked the Lord to enable her to sell the property, inorder that she might be able to carry out her desire which she had hadfor ten years, to give to him the proceeds of this her possession. Henow helped her. The house was sold, the money paid, and she put thewhole ninety pounds into the orphan box for me, being assured that theLord would direct me how best the money might be used for him. I stillquestioned her again and again, to find out whether it was notexcitement which had led her to act as she had done; but I not only sawthat her mind had been fully decided about this act for ten yearsbefore, but that she also was able to answer from the word of God allthe objections which I purposely made, in order to probe her, whethershe had intelligently and from right motives acted in what she had done. At last I was fully satisfied that it was not from impulse, nor underexcitement, that she had given the money. I next stated to her somethinglike this: "You are poor, and you are about sixty years old, thereforedecreasing in strength, and may you not therefore keep this money foryourself?" Her reply was, as nearly as I remember, something like this:"God has always provided for me, and I have no doubt he will do so infuture also. I am able to work and to earn my bread as well as others, and am willing to work as a nurse, or in any other way. " What could Isay against this? This is just what a child of God would say, and shouldsay. But the greatest of all the difficulties to the accepting of theeighty-five pounds remained in my mind, and I state it, as I relate thewhole for the profit of the reader. It was this. The house had been soldfor ninety pounds. The whole amount had been put into the box, but, onthe persuasion of those two brethren who were requested to remonstratewith this widow, she had been induced to take back five pounds out ofthe ninety pounds. I therefore said to myself, might she not be willing, after a time, to take back the whole ninety pounds; how, therefore, canI feel happy in accepting this money? On this account I particularlylaid stress upon this point, and told her that I feared she might regrether act altogether after some time, as she had taken back this fivepounds. I now learned the circumstances under which she had been inducedto take back this five pounds. 

The two brethren who had called on her for the purpose of pointing outto her the propriety of receiving back again the ninety pounds, or partof it, told her that Barnabas sold his land, but afterwards lived withothers on that which he and others had thrown into the common stock, and that, therefore, she might receive at least part of the ninetypounds back again, if she would not take the whole. She then said toherself that, "as a child of God, she might take the children'sportion, " and, as she had given to God this ninety pounds, she mightreceive five pounds back again. She told me that she considered thebrethren had shown her from the Holy Scriptures what she might do, andtherefore she had taken this five pounds. I did not myself agree withthe judgment of those brethren who had said this (as there is noevidence that Barnabas ever was supported out of the common stock, theproceeds of the sale of houses and lands, out of which the poor weresupported); but I purposely said nothing to the widow, lest she shouldat once be induced to give me this five pounds also. She had, however, this five pounds untouched, and showed it to me; and before she left shewould make me take one pound of it for the benefit of the orphans, whichI did not refuse, as I had no intention of keeping the eighty-fivepounds. She also gave me a sixpence for the orphans, which some one hadgiven her for herself, a few days before. 

I now asked her, as this matter concerning the retaining of the fivepounds was satisfactorily explained, as far as it respected her ownstate of heart, what she wished me to do with the money, in case I sawit right to keep it. Her reply was that she would leave that with me, that God would direct me concerning it; but that, if she said anythingat all about it, she should most like it to be used for the support ofbrethren who labor in the word without any salary, and who hazard theirlives for the name of Christ. She wished _me_ to have a part of themoney; but this I flatly refused, lest I should be evil spoken of inthis matter. I then offered to pay her travelling expenses, as she hadcome to me, which she would not accept, as she did not stand in need ofit. In conclusion, I told her that I would now further pray respectingthis matter, and consider what to do concerning it. I then prayed withthis dear, godly woman, commended her to God, separated from her, andhave not seen her since. 

I waited from Aug. 9, 1853, to March 7, 1854, when I wrote to her, offering her back again the whole eighty-five pounds, or a part of it. On March 9, 1854, just seven months after I had received the money, andjust nine months after she had actually given it, and ten years and ninemonths after she had made the resolution to give her house and garden toGod, I heard from her, stating that she was of the same mind as she hadbeen for years. I therefore disposed of the money, to aid such foreignmissionary brethren as, according to the best of my knowledge, resembledmost the class of men whom she wished to assist. 

The reasons why I have so minutely dwelt upon this circumstance are: 1. If, as a steward of the bounties of the children of God, I should beblamed for receiving from a poor widow almost literally her all, it maybe seen in what manner I did so. To have refused on March 9, 1854, also, would be going beyond what I should be warranted to do. 2. I desired, also, to give a practical illustration that I only desire donations inGod's way. It is not the money only I desire; but the money received inanswer to prayer, in God's order. 3. This circumstance illustrates howGod helps me often in the most unexpected manner. 4. I have also relatedthis instance that there may be a fresh proof that even in these lastdays the love of Christ is of constraining power, and may work mightily, as in the days of the apostles. I have witnessed _many_ such instancesas this, in the twenty years during which I have been occupied in thismy service. Let us give thanks to God for such cases, and let us seekfor grace rather to imitate such godly men and women, than think thatthey are going too far. I cannot, however, dismiss this subject, without commending this poor widow to the prayers of all who love ourLord Jesus, that she may be kept humble, lest, thinking highly ofherself, on account of what she has been enabled to do, by the grace ofGod, she should not only lose blessing in her own soul, but thiscircumstance should become a snare to her. Pray also, believing reader, that she may never be allowed to regret what she has done for the Lord. 

 After giving in detail the sources and manner of supply for the maintenance of the orphans during twenty-four days, Mr. M. Adds:--

The particular end why I have been so minute, is, _to show that the workis now, as much as ever, a work carried on entirely in dependence uponthe living God, who alone is our hope, and to whom alone we look forhelp, and who never has forsaken us in the hour of need_. There is, however, one thing different with reference to this year, when comparedwith former years, and that is, that, while our trials of faith duringthis year were just as great as in previous years, the amount needed informer times was never so great as during this year, especially as thebread during the greater part of this year was about twice as dear asfor several years before. 

But then, it may be said, If you have had this trial of faith, withthese three hundred orphans, why do you seek to build another OrphanHouse for seven hundred more, and thus have a thousand to care for? Willyou not have still greater trials of faith?

My reply is: 1. God has never failed me all the twenty years of this myservice. 2. I am going on as easily now, with three hundred orphans, aswith thirty, the number with which I commenced. Their number is tentimes as large as it was at the first; but God has always helped me. 3. Trials of faith were anticipated, yea, were one chief end of the work, for the profit of the church of Christ at large. 4. I had courage givenme to go forward, solely in dependence upon God, being assured that hewould help me; yet I waited in secret upon him for six months before Imade this my intention known, in order that I might not take a hastystep; and I have never regretted my having gone forward. 5. But it needsto be added that the very abundance which the Lord gave me at the time, when my mind was exercised about this matter, was a great confirmationto me that I had not mistaken his mind. And even during this year, howgreat has been his help; for the income for the work altogether has beentwelve thousand seven hundred and eighty-five pounds fifteen shillingssevenpence halfpenny. I am, therefore, assured that the Lord will, inhis own time, not only allow me to build another Orphan House, but thathe will also, when he shall have been pleased to fill it, find the meansto provide for these children. 

During this year four day schools, with 202 children, were _entirelysupported_ by the funds of the Institution. Further, one Sunday schoolin Bristol, with 137 children, was _entirely supported_, and threeothers in Devonshire, Somersetshire, and Gloucestershire, with 300children, were _assisted_. Lastly, one adult school, with 154 adultscholars, was _entirely_ supported. The total amount which was spentduring this year in connection with these schools was £359, 15s. 10½d. The number of all the children who were under our care merelyin the schools which were _entirely_ supported by this Institution, fromMarch 5, 1834, to May 26, 1854, was 5, 817 in the day schools, 2, 748 inthe Sunday schools, and 2, 315 persons in the adult school. 

During this year was expended on the circulation of the Holy Scriptures, of the funds of the Institution, £433, 2s. 9d. There were circulatedduring this year 1, 890 Bibles and 1, 288 New Testaments; and from thecommencement of the work up to May 26, 1854, 12, 366 Bibles and 7, 349Testaments. 

During this year there was spent of the funds of the Institution, formissionary objects, the sum of £2, 249, 10s. 8½d. By this sumfifty-six laborers in the word and doctrine, in various parts of theworld, were to a greater or less degree assisted. 

During this year, the Lord was pleased to bless again abundantly thelabors of many of those servants of Christ who were assisted through thefunds of this Institution, and this has been the case in foreigncountries as well as at home. 

There was laid out for the circulation of tracts, from May 26, 1853, toMay 26, 1854, the sum of £563, 5s. 0½d. ; and there were circulated869, 636 tracts. 

The total number of all the tracts which were circulated from thebeginning up to May 26, 1854, was 2, 689, 676. 

We desire to be grateful to the Lord that during no period previously wewere enabled to circulate more tracts, and more copies of the HolyScriptures, and to aid to a greater degree missionary labors, thanduring this period; yet we would not rest in that. It is the blessing ofthe Lord upon our labors which we need, which we desire, and which byhis grace we also seek. 

If any of the Christian readers are in the habit of circulating tracts, and yet have never seen fruit, may I suggest to them the following hintsfor their prayerful consideration. 1. Seek for such a state of heart, through prayer and meditation on the Holy Scriptures, as that you arewilling to let God have all the honor, if any good is accomplished byyour service. If you desire for yourself the honor, yea, though it werein part only, you oblige the Lord, so to speak, to put you as yet asideas a vessel not meet for the Master's use. One of the greatestqualifications for usefulness in the service of the Lord is a hearttruly desirous of getting honor for him. 2. Precede all your labors withearnest, diligent prayer; go to them in a prayerful spirit; and followthem by prayer. Do not rest on the number of tracts you have given. Amillion of tracts may not be the means of converting one single soul;and yet how great, beyond calculation, may be the blessing which resultsfrom one single tract. Thus it is also with regard to the circulation ofthe Holy Scriptures, and the ministry of the word itself. Expect, then, everything from the blessing of the Lord, and nothing at all from yourown exertions. 3. And yet, at the same time, labor, press into everyopen door, be instant in season and out of season, as if everythingdepended upon your labors. This, as has been stated before, is one ofthe great secrets in connection with successful service for the Lord: towork, as if everything depended upon our diligence, and yet not to restin the least upon our exertions, but upon the blessing of the Lord. 4. This blessing of the Lord, however, should not merely be sought inprayer, but it should also be _expected, looked for, continually lookedfor_; and the result will be that we shall surely have it. 5. Butsuppose that, for the trial of our faith, this blessing were for a longtime withheld from our sight; or suppose, even, that we should have tofall asleep before we see much good resulting from our labors; yet willour labors, if carried on in such a way and spirit as has been stated, be at last abundantly owned, and we shall have a rich harvest in the dayof Christ. 

At the beginning of this period there were 300 orphans in the new OrphanHouse on Ashley Down, Bristol. During the year there were admitted intoit 30 orphans, making 330 in all. The total number of orphans who wereunder our care from April, 1836, to May 26, 1854, was 558. 

The expenses during this year for the support of the orphans were£3, 897, 2s. 0½d. 

_Without any one having been personally applied to for anything by me_, the sum of £64, 591, 6s. 11¼d. Was given to me for the orphans, _asthe result of prayer to God_, from the commencement of the work up toMay 26, 1854. It may be also interesting to the reader to know that thetotal amount which was given for the other objects, from thecommencement of the work up to May 26, 1854, amounted to £22, 268, 2s. 11¼d. ; and that which came in by the sale of Bibles and tracts, andby the payments of the children in the day schools, from thecommencement up to May 26, 1854, amounted to £3, 989, 4s. 5¾d. 

Our labors continued to be blessed among the orphans. We saw also againfruit of our labors, during this year, with regard to orphans whoformerly were under our care. 

In July, 1853, it pleased the Lord to try my faith in a way in whichbefore it had not been tried. My beloved daughter, an only child, and abeliever since the commencement of the year 1846, was taken ill on June20. This illness, at first a low fever, turned to typhus. On July 3there seemed no hope of her recovery. Now was the trial of faith. Butfaith triumphed. My beloved wife and I were enabled to give her up intothe hands of the Lord. He sustained us both exceedingly. But I will onlyspeak about myself. Though my only and beloved child was brought nearthe grave, yet was my soul in perfect peace, satisfied with the will ofmy heavenly Father, being assured that he would only do that for her andher parents which in the end would be the best. She continued very illtill about July 20, when restoration began. On Aug. 18 she was so farrestored that she could be removed to Clevedon, for change of air, though exceedingly weak. It was then fifty-nine days since she was firsttaken ill. 

While I was in this affliction, this great affliction, besides being atpeace, as far as the Lord's dispensation was concerned, I also feltperfectly at peace with regard to the cause of the affliction. When inAugust, 1831, the hand of the Lord was heavily laid on me in my family, as related in the first part of this Narrative, I had not the leasthesitation in knowing that it was the Father's rod, applied in infinitewisdom and love for the restoration of my soul from a state oflukewarmness. At this time, however, I had no such feeling. Conscious asI was of my manifold weaknesses, failings, and shortcomings, so that Itoo would be ready to say with the Apostle Paul, "O wretched man than Iam!" yet I was assured that this affliction was not upon me in the wayof the fatherly rod, but for the trial of my faith. Persons often have, no doubt, the idea respecting me, that all my trials of faith regardmatters connected with money, though the reverse has been stated by mevery frequently; now, however, the Lord would try my faith concerningone of my dearest earthly treasures, yea, next to my beloved wife, thedearest of all my earthly possessions. Parents know what an only child, a beloved child, is, and what to believing parents an only child, abelieving child, must be. Well, the Father in heaven said, as it were, by this his dispensation, Art thou willing to give up this child to me?My heart responded, As it seems good to thee, my heavenly Father. Thywill be done. But as our hearts were made willing to give back ourbeloved child to him who had given her to us; so he was ready to leaveher to us, and she lived. "Delight thyself also in the Lord; and heshall give thee the desires of thine heart. " Psalm xxxvii. 4. Thedesires of my heart were, to retain the beloved daughter, if it were thewill of God; the means to return her were, to be satisfied with the willof the Lord. 

Of all the trials of faith that as yet I have had to pass through, thiswas the greatest; and, by God's abundant mercy, I own it to his praise, I was enabled to delight myself in the will of God; for I feltperfectly sure that if the Lord took this beloved daughter, it would bebest for her parents, best for herself, and more for the glory of Godthan if she lived: this better part I was satisfied with; and thus myheart had peace, perfect peace, and I had not a moment's anxiety. Thuswould it be under all circumstances, however painful, were the believerexercising faith. 

Dec. 31, 1853. During this year the Lord was pleased to give me £638, 11s. 8½d. 

CHAPTER XXIII. 

THREE YEARS OF PROSPERITY. 

1854-1857. 

 THE SITE SELECTED--SIX THOUSAND ORPHANS IN PRISON--HOW TO ASK FOR DAILY BREAD--REVIEW OF TWENTY-FOUR YEARS--"TAKE NO THOUGHT FOR THE MORROW"--INSURANCE AGAINST BAD DEBTS. 

 During the year ending May 26, 1855, Mr. M. Received toward the erection of the second new Orphan House five thousand two hundred and forty-two pounds eighteen shillings threepence, and the whole sum on hand for this object amounted to twenty-three thousand and fifty-nine pounds seventeen shillings eightpence one farthing. After recording the amount thus obtained, he adds:--

I judged that, though I had not such an amount of means in hand as Iconsidered necessary before being warranted to begin to build, yet thatI might make inquiries respecting land. Accordingly, I applied in thebeginning of February for the purchase of two fields which join the landon which the new Orphan House is built. On these two fields I had had myeye for years, and had purposed to endeavor to purchase them whenever Imight be in such a position, as to means for the building fund, that itwould be suitable to do so. I found, however, that, according to thewill of the late owner of these fields, they could not be sold _now_. Thus my prospects were blighted. When I obtained this information, though _naturally_ tried by it and disappointed, I said; by _God'sgrace_, to myself, "The Lord has something better to give me, instead ofthese two fields;" and thus my heart was kept in peace. But when now thematter was fully decided that I could not obtain those fields, which hadappeared to me so desirable for the object, the question arose, what Iwas to do for the obtaining of land. Under these circumstances some ofmy Christian friends again asked, as they had done before, why I did notbuild on the ground which we have around the new Orphan House. My replywas, as before, that it could not be done: 1. Because it would throw thenew Orphan House for nearly two years into disorder, on account of thebuilding going on round about it. 2. There would not be sufficient roomwithout shutting in the present house to a great extent. 3. That, as thenew Orphan House stands in the centre of our ground, there would not besufficient room on any of the sides for the erection of a building solarge as would be required. I was, however, led to consider whetherthere was any way whereby we could accomplish the building on the groundbelonging to the new Orphan House. In doing so, I found that, --1. Byhaving a high temporary boundary made of old boards, the building groundcould be entirely distinct from the present establishment. 2. Bybuilding on an entirely different plan from that of the present house, we should not only have room enough; but that, also, 3. The presenthouse would not be so inclosed that the health of the inmates of theestablishment would thereby be injured. 

But there was in connection with this another point which now came underconsideration in addition to the particulars already mentioned: it wasthis. Though for four years past I had never had a doubt as to its beingthe will of God that I should build accommodation for seven hundred moreorphans; yet, at the same time, I had for a long time seen thedesirableness of having two houses instead of one, for the seven hundredorphans. This previously formed judgment of having two houses for threehundred and fifty orphans in each, or four hundred in the one, and threehundred in the other, led me now to see whether there could be anotherhouse built on each side of the present new Orphan House; and I judged, from measuring the ground, that there was no objection to this plan. Ithen called in the aid of architects, to survey the ground, and to makea rough plan of two houses, one on each side, and it was found that itcould be accomplished. Having arrived thus far, I soon saw that weshould not only save expense by this plan in various ways, butespecially that thus the direction and inspection of the wholeestablishment would be much more easy and simple, as the buildings wouldbe so near together. This, indeed, on being further considered, soonappeared to be a matter of such importance, that if even land could behad but a quarter of a mile off, the difficulties would be greatlyincreased thereby. At the same time I found that we still should retainso much land for cultivation by the spade as would furnish some out-dooremployment for many boys, and would produce such kind of vegetables asare the most important for young children to be had fresh out of theground; or that we could easily _rent_ a piece of ground near for thatpurpose, though it could not be _bought_. 

The result, then, to which I have arrived at present is this: thathaving seen what could be accomplished on the ground which we havealready, I decided to build, without any further delay than wasnecessary for preparing the plans, at the south side of the new OrphanHouse, another house for four hundred children. The plans are nowready, and in a very short time, God willing, _i. E. _ as soon as all thenecessary preliminary arrangements can be made, the building willcommence, which I think will be in the early part of July of the presentyear (_i. E. _ 1855). 

This house is intended for four hundred female orphans, bereaved of bothparents, from their _earliest_ days until they can be placed out inservice. With regard to the other house for three hundred orphans, to bebuilt at the north side of the new Orphan House, nothing definitely canbe stated at present. There is enough money in hand to build, fit up, and furnish the house for four hundred orphans, and it is expected thatsomething will be left; but there is not sufficient money in hand, atpresent, to warrant the commencement of the building of both. As soon, however, as there is, I shall be delighted to take active measures withregard to that for three hundred orphans also. I do not ask persons tohelp me with their means. I speak to the Lord about my need in prayer, and I do not wait upon him in vain. At the same time I feel it right tostate that there is a loud and an abundant call for caring for destituteorphans. On May 26, 1854, I had six hundred and two waiting foradmission, each bereaved of both parents by death. Since then onehundred and ninety-seven more have been applied for, making in all sevenhundred and ninety-nine. Of these I have been able to receive onlythirty-nine during the past year, and forty-five who were waiting foradmission have been otherwise provided for, or have died sinceapplication was made for them; so that still seven hundred and fifteenorphans are waiting for admission, from three months old and upward. Butthis number, I state unhesitatingly, would be much larger, had not verymany persons refrained from making application because they judged itwould be of no use, as there are already so many waiting for admission. Indeed, there is every reason to believe that there are many tens ofthousands of destitute orphans in this country. And what provision isthere in the way of orphan establishments it may be asked. At the lastcensus, in 1851, there were in England and Wales thirty-nine orphanestablishments, and the total number of orphans, provided for throughthem, amounted only to three thousand seven hundred and sixty-four; butat the time the new Orphan House was being built there were about sixthousand young orphans in the prisons of England. To prevent their goingto prison, to prevent their being brought up in sin and vice, yea, to bethe honored instrument to win their souls for God, I desire, by hishelp, to enlarge the present establishment so as to be able to receiveone thousand orphans; and individuals who have purposed not to live fortime but for eternity, and to look on their means as in the light ofeternity, will thus have an opportunity of helping me to care for thesechildren. It is a great honor to be allowed to do anything for the Lord;therefore I do not press this matter. We can only give to him of hisown; for all we have is his. When the day of recompense comes, theregret will only be that we have done so little for him, not that wehave done too much. 

 During the year from May, 1854, to May, 1855, ample means were provided, in answer to prayer only, for the maintenance of the orphans, and for the various purposes of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution. The following statement exhibits the results of Mr. Müller's labors during the year under review:--

During this year four day schools in Bristol, with 184 children in them, were _entirely supported_ by the funds of the Institution; and severalother day schools in Devonshire, Cornwall, Suffolk, Ireland, andScotland, were _assisted_ with copies of the Holy Scriptures. Further, one Sunday school in Bristol, with 158 children, was _entirelysupported_, and seven others in Cornwall, Devonshire, Somersetshire, andGloucestershire, with about 400 children in them, were _assisted_. Lastly, one adult school, with 133 adults was entirely supported duringthis year. The amount expended during this year, on these variousschools, was £338, 2s. 5d. 

In connection with all these various schools, I would suggest thefollowing important matter for prayer. From March, 1834, to May 26, 1855, there were 5, 956 children in the day schools. In the adult schoolsthere were 2, 459 persons. The number of the Sunday-school childrenamounted to 2, 817. Thus, without reckoning the orphans, 11, 232 soulswere brought under _habitual_ instruction in the things of God in thesevarious schools; besides the many thousands in the schools in variousparts of England, Ireland, Scotland, British Guiana, the West Indies, the East Indies, etc. , which were to a greater or less degree assisted. 

The total sum which was expended during the twenty-one years, from March5, 1834, to May 26, 1855, in connection with the schools, which wereeither entirely or in part supported by the funds of this Institution, amounted to £7, 204, 12s. 8¼d. 

The number of Bibles, New Testaments, and portions of the HolyScriptures, which were circulated from May 26, 1854, to May 26, 1855, isas follows:--

Bibles sold, 693. Bibles given away, 890. Testaments sold, 950. Testaments given away, 748. Copies of the Psalms sold, 82. Other smallportions of the Holy Scriptures sold, 136. 

There were circulated from March 5, 1834, to May 26, 1855, through themedium of this Institution, 13, 949 Bibles, 9, 047 New Testaments, 188copies of the Psalms, and 789 other small portions of the HolyScriptures. 

The total amount of the funds of this Institution spent on thecirculation of the Holy Scriptures, from March 5, 1834, to May 26, 1855, is £3, 389, 10s. 1d. The amount spent during this year, £476, 12s. 3d. 

During this year there was spent of the funds of the Institution, formissionary objects, the sum of £2, 081, 3s. 2d. By this sum fifty-sevenlaborers in the word and doctrine, in various parts of the world, wereto a greater or less degree assisted. 

The total amount of the funds of the Institution spent on missionaryoperations, from March 5, 1834, to May 26, 1855, was £16, 115, 0s. 5½d. 

There was laid out for tracts, from May 26, 1854, to May 26, 1855, thesum of £624, 8s. 4d. ; and there were circulated within this year 895, 034tracts and books. 

The total number of all the tracts and books which were circulated fromthe beginning up to May 26, 1855, was 3, 584, 710. 

The total amount of means expended on this object, from Nov. 19, 1840, to May 26, 1855, was £2, 868, 15s. 6¾d. 

At the commencement of this period there were 298 orphans in the newOrphan House on Ashley Down, Bristol. During the year there wereadmitted into it 39 orphans. 

The expenses for the orphans during this year were £4, 304, 4s. 7½d. 

_Without any one having been personally applied to for anything_ by me, the sum of £74, 132, 6s. 10¾d. Was given to me for the orphans, _asthe result of prayer to God_, from the commencement of the work up toMay 26, 1855, which sum includes the £15, 055, 3s. 2¼d. , which was thecost of the building, fitting up and furnishing of the present newOrphan House, and the £23, 059, 17s. 8¼d. , which was in hand on the26th May, 1855, for the building fund, and the £116, 17s. 8½d. , thebalance for the current expenses. It may also be interesting to thereader to know that the total sum which was given for the other objects, from the commencement of the work up to May 26, 1855, amounted to£25, 239, 8s. 10¾d. ; and that which came in by the sale of Bibles andtracts, and by the payments of the children in the day schools, from thecommencement, amounted to £4, 531, 12s. 10¾d. Besides this also agreat variety and number of articles of clothing, furniture, provisions, etc. , were given _for the use_ of the orphans. 

I have the joy of being able to state that we have great cause forthankfulness in that in the midst of many difficulties our labors amongthe orphans continue to be blessed, and that especially again and againinstances now come before us in which those who were formerly under ourcare declare themselves on the Lord's side. 

Besides being able to meet the expenses for the orphans and the otherobjects, amounting altogether to £7, 832, 7s. 0½d. , during this year Iwas able to add to the building fund £5, 242, 18s. 3d. The total incomeduring the year was £13, 054, 14s. 4d. 

Dec. 31, 1854. During this year there have been received intofellowship 61. 

The Lord has been pleased to give me during this year £697, 11s. 5d. 

One or the other of my readers may be ready to exclaim, six hundred andninety-seven pounds eleven shillings fivepence! What a large sum! Notone out of a hundred ministers has such a large salary, nor one out oftwenty clergymen such a good living! Should you, esteemed reader, sayso, my reply is: Indeed, mine is a happy way for the obtaining of mytemporal supplies; but if any one desires to go this way, he must, --

1. Not _merely say_ that he trusts in God, but must _really do so_. Often individuals profess to trust in God, but they embrace everyopportunity where they may directly or indirectly be able to exposetheir need, and thus seek to induce persons to help them. I do not sayit is wrong to make known our wants; but I do say it ill agrees withtrust in God to expose our wants for the sake of inducing persons tohelp us. God will take us at our word. If we say we trust in him, hewill try whether we _really_ do so, or only _profess_ to do so; and if_indeed_ we trust in him, we are satisfied to stand with him alone. 

2. The individual who desires to go this way must be willing to be richor poor, as the Lord pleases. He must be willing to know what it is tohave an abundance or scarcely anything. He must be willing to leave thisworld without any possessions. 

3. He must be willing to take the money in God's way, not merely inlarge sums, but in small. Again and again have I had a single shillinggiven or sent to me. To have refused such tokens of Christian love wouldhave been ungracious. 

4. He must be willing to live as the Lord's steward. If any one were tobegin this way of living, and did not communicate out of that which theLord gives to him, but hoard it up, or if he would live up to hisincome, as it is called, then the Lord, who influences the hearts of hischildren to help him with means, would soon cause those channels to bedried up. How it came that my already good income still more increasedso as to come to what it is, I have stated in the early part of thisvolume; it was when I determined that, by God's help, _his_ poor and_his_ work should more than ever partake of my means. From that timethe Lord was pleased more and more to intrust me with means for my ownpurse. 

Various reasons might have kept me from publishing these accounts; but Ihave for my object in writing the glory of God, and therefore I delightin thus showing what a loving Master I serve, and how bountifully hesupplies my necessities; and I write for the comfort and encouragementof my fellow-believers, that they may be led to trust in God more andmore, and therefore I feel it due to them to state how, even with regardto this life, I am amply provided for, though that is not what I seekafter. 

Up to May 26, 1856, the total income for the building fund was £29, 297, 18s. 11½d. , so that only about £5, 700 more will be required, as faras I am able to see, in order to accomplish to the full my purposerespecting the accommodation for 700 more orphans. 

 During the year 1855-1856, the wants of the orphans, as well as the demands of the missionary, Bible, tract, and school work, were supplied more amply than ever before, and a blessing rested upon all these departments of labor, as will appear from the following statement:--

During this year four day schools, with 203 children, were _entirelysupported_ by the funds of the Institution; and nine day schools wereassisted with copies of the Holy Scriptures. Further, one Sunday school, with 158 children, was _entirely supported_, and eight others were_assisted_. Lastly, one adult school, with 158 adult scholars, was_entirely supported_, and two other adult schools, in Kent and Norfolk, were _assisted_ with books. The amount which was spent during this year, in connection with these schools, was £348, 5s. 11¼d. ; and the sumtotal expended during the last twenty-two years, in connection with theschools which were either entirely or in part supported by the funds ofthis Institution, amounts to £7, 552, 18s. 7½d. The number of all thechildren who were under our care, merely in the schools which were_entirely_ supported by this Institution, from March 5, 1834, to May 26, 1856, was 6, 104 in the day schools, 2, 911 in the Sunday schools, and2, 611 persons in the adult school. Thus, without reckoning the orphans, 11, 626 have been brought under habitual instruction in the things of Godin these various schools; besides the many thousands in the schools invarious parts of England, Ireland, Scotland, British Guiana, the EastIndies, etc. , which have been to a greater or less degree assisted. 

During this year was expended on the circulation of the Holy Scriptures, of the funds of this Institution, £496; 10s. There were circulatedduring this year 2, 175 Bibles, 1, 233 New Testaments, 119 copies of thePsalms, and 155 other small portions of the Holy Scriptures. There havebeen circulated since March 5, 1834, through the medium of thisInstitution, 16, 124 Bibles, 10, 280 New Testaments, 307 copies of thePsalms, and 944 other small portions of the Holy Scriptures. The sumtotal spent on the circulation of the Holy Scriptures, since March 5, 1834, is £3, 886, 0s. 1d. 

During this year there was spent, of the funds of the Institution, formissionary objects, £2, 501, 9s. 1d. By this sum sixty-one laborers inthe word and doctrine, in various parts of the world, were to a greateror less degree assisted. 

The sum total which has been expended on missionary operations, of thefunds of the Institution, since March 5, 1834, is £18, 616, 9s. 6½d. 

There was laid out for the circulation of tracts, from May 26, 1855, toMay 26, 1856, the sum of £791, 1s. 0½d. , and there were circulated812, 970 tracts and books. The sum total which has been expended on thisobject since Nov. 19, 1840, amounts to £3, 659, 16s. 7¼d. The totalnumber of all the tracts and books which have been circulated since Nov. 19, 1840, is 4, 397, 680. 

At the beginning of this period there were 297 orphans in the new OrphanHouse. During the past year there have been admitted into it 25 orphans. The total number of orphans who have been under our care since April, 1836, is 622. 

_Without any one having been personally applied to for anything by me_, the sum of £84, 441, 6s. 3¼d. Has been given to me for the orphans, _as the result of prayer to God_, since the commencement of the work, which sum includes the £15, 055, 3s. 2¼d. Which was the cost of thebuilding, fitting up, and furnishing of the present new Orphan House, and the £29, 297, 18s. 11½d. Received up to May 26, 1856, for thebuilding fund, and the £167, 18s. 11¾d. , the balance of the currentexpenses. The total sum which has been given for the other objects sincethe commencement of the work amounts to £28, 904, 11s. 3¾d. ; and thatwhich has come in by the sale of Bibles and tracts, and by the paymentsof the children in the day schools, from the commencement up to May 26, 1856, amounts to £5, 145, 17s. 

Dec. 31, 1855. During this year the Lord has been pleased to give me£726, 16s. 2¼d. 

May 26, 1856. Yesterday evening it was twenty-four years since I came tolabor in Bristol. In looking back upon this period, as it regards theLord's goodness to my family and myself, the Scriptural KnowledgeInstitution, and the saints among whom I seek to serve him, I exclaim, What has God wrought! I marvel at his kindness, and yet I do not; forsuch is his manner; and, if it please him that I remain longer onearth, I expect, not fewer manifestations of his love, but more andmore. 

Since my beloved friend and fellow-laborer and I first came to Bristol, 1, 586 believers have been received into fellowship, which number, withthe 68 we found in communion, makes 1, 654. But out of that number 252have fallen asleep, 53 have been separated from fellowship, 145 haveleft us, some, however, merely through circumstances and in love, and510 have left Bristol; so that there are only 694 remaining incommunion. 

 By the contributions received during the year 1856-7, the whole amount on hand for the new buildings was raised to thirty-one thousand eight hundred seventeen pounds one shilling and elevenpence. For the Bible, tract, and missionary work, and for schools, Mr. M. Had the pleasure of receiving and of expending eight hundred and twenty-nine pounds more than in the previous year. For the support of the orphans all means were so abundantly provided that at the end of the year there was on hand a balance of one thousand four hundred and eighty-nine pounds. 

 The following incident illustrates the author's reliance upon God for his own future support. 

On Oct. 12, 1856, was sent to me a check for one hundred pounds, withthe request of the donor to receive this for myself, as the beginning ofraising a fund for my support when advanced in years, and for that of myfamily. This very kind and well-intended proposal by the donor, whosince has died, appeared to me as a subtle temptation laid for me, though far from being intended so by him, to depart from the principleson which I had been acting for twenty-six years previously, bothregarding myself and the orphan work. I give the account of thiscircumstance fully, as it may be profitable to one or other of thereaders. 

 * * * * OCT. 11, 1856. 

 DEAR SIR:--

 In admiration of the services which you have rendered to poor orphans and mankind in general, I think it right that some provision should be made for yourself. I think it right to send you one hundred pounds, as a beginning to form a fund, which I hope many good Christians will add to, * * * * for the maintenance of you and your family, if your own labors should be unequal to it, and I hope you will lay out this as a beginning accordingly. May God bless you and your labors, as he has hitherto done everything connected with your Institutions. 

 I am, dear Sir, * * * *

By God's grace I had not a moment's hesitation as to what to do. While Imost fully appreciated the great kindness of the donor, I looked uponthis as being permitted by God as a temptation to put my trust insomething else than himself, and I therefore sent the following letterin reply:--

 BRISTOL, OCT. 12, 1856. 

 MY DEAR SIR:--

 I hasten to thank you for your kind communication, and to inform you that your check for one hundred pounds has safely come to hand. 

 I have no property whatever, nor has my dear wife; nor have I had one single shilling regular salary as minister of the gospel for the last twenty-six years, nor as the director of the Orphan House and the other objects of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad. When I am in need of anything, I fall on my knees, and ask God that he would be pleased to give me what I need; and he puts it into the heart of some one or other to help me. Thus all my wants have been amply supplied during the last twenty-six years, and I can say, to the praise of God, I have lacked nothing. My dear wife and my only child, a daughter of twenty-four years, are of the same mind with me. Of this blessed way of living none of us are tired, but become day by day more convinced of its blessedness. 

 I have never thought it right to make provision for myself, or my dear wife and daughter, except in this way, that when I saw a case of need, such as an aged widow, or a sick person, or a helpless infant, I would use my means freely which God had given me, fully believing that if either myself, or my dear wife or daughter, at some time or other, should be in need of anything, God would richly repay what was given to the poor, considering it as lent to himself. 

 Under these circumstances, I am unable to accept your kindness of the gift of one hundred pounds _towards making a provision for myself and family_; for so I understand your letter. Any gift given to me, unasked for, by those who have it in their heart to help me to supply my personal and family expenses, I thankfully accept; or any donation given to me for the work of God in which I am engaged, I also thankfully accept, as a steward for the orphans, etc. ; but your kind gift seems to me especially given to _make a provision for myself_, which I think would be displeasing to my heavenly Father, who has so bountifully given me my daily bread hitherto. But should I have misunderstood the meaning of your letter, be pleased to let me know it. I hold the check till I hear again from you. 

 In the mean time, my dear sir, however you meant your letter, I am deeply sensible of your kindness, and daily pray that God would be pleased richly to recompense you for it, both temporally and spiritually. 

 I am, dear Sir, Yours very gratefully, GEORGE MÜLLER. 

Two days after I received a reply, in which the donor desired me to usethe one hundred pounds for the support of the orphans, for which objectI gladly accepted this sum. The day after that I received another onehundred pounds from the same donor, and four days after that onehundred pounds more, all for the support of the orphans, and all from anindividual whom I have never seen. 

 In the following words is contained a useful lesson to persons engaged in business:--

Feb. 24, 1857. Received five pounds as a thank-offering to the Lord forpreservation from making bad debts the past year. Has it ever occurredto the reader that the Lord only can preserve any one engaged inbusiness from making bad debts? Has it also occurred to the reader thatoften the Lord is obliged, because we do not use for him, as goodstewards, that with which he has been pleased to intrust us, to allowbad debts to be made? Consider these things, dear Christian reader, youwho are engaged in business. If you were engaged in mercantile affairs, connected with hundreds of thousands of pounds, you may by the help ofGod, be preserved year after year from making bad debts, though severalmillions of pounds should be turned in the course of a few years, provided you keep before you that you are the Lord's steward, and carryon business for him; whilst, on the other hand, thousands of pounds maybe lost in one single year, out of only a comparatively small business, because he who carries it on "withholds more than is meet, and thereforeit tends to poverty, " the Lord being obliged by bad debts (as they arecalled), which he uses as one of his rods, to deprive his servants ofthat which was not used aright. 

 The review of the year ending May, 1857, presents us with the following results:--

There have been during this period four day schools _entirely supported_by the funds of this Institution. There are at present in these four dayschools 181 children. 

In addition to the entire support of these four day schools, six schoolswere assisted with money, or books, or copies of the Holy Scriptures, orboth money and books. 

There was one Sunday school, in which there were 175 children, _entirelysupported_ by the funds of this Institution; and six others were_assisted_. 

There has been, since the formation of the Institution, one adult schoolconnected with it, the expenses of which have been _entirely_ borne bythe Institution, and in which, since March 5, 1834, altogether 2, 699adults have been instructed. The number at present on the books is 72. 

There were also two other adult schools _assisted_ during the past year. 

The total amount of means which has been expended during the lasttwenty-three years in connection with the schools, which have beeneither entirely or in part supported by the funds of this Institution, amounts to £7, 938, 13s. 4d. 

The number of Bibles, Testaments, and portions of the Holy Scriptures, which have been circulated since May 26, 1856, is as follows:--

Bibles sold, 601. Bibles given away, 1, 476. Testaments sold, 829. Testaments given away, 393. Copies of the Psalms sold, 151. Other smallportions of the Holy Scriptures sold, 316. 

There have been circulated since March 5, 1834, through the medium ofthis Institution, 18, 201 Bibles, 11, 502 Testaments, 458 copies of thePsalms, and 1, 260 other small portions of the Holy Scriptures. 

The total amount of the funds of this Institution spent on thecirculation of the Holy Scriptures, since March 5, 1834, is £4, 407, 7s. 2½d. The amount spent during the past year, £521, 7s. 1½d. 

Some time since a brother in the Lord wrote to me that he had it in hisheart to visit from house to house, in a large manufacturing town inYorkshire, and, if possible, to supply each house with a tract, and toseek out persons who were destitute of copies of the Holy Scriptures. Isupplied him, therefore, with 10, 000 gospel tracts and 30 Bibles, andsubsequently with 127 more Bibles, and finally with 10, 000 more tractsand 74 Bibles. 

The third object of this Institution is, to aid missionary efforts. 

During the past year has been spent of the funds of the Institution forthis object, the sum of £3, 177, 17s. 11½d. By this sum seventy-fourlaborers in the word and doctrine, in various parts of the world, havebeen to a greater or less degree assisted. 

The year before last, I had been enabled to spend on this part of thework more than during any previous year; but the last year I was, byGod's help, enabled not only to disburse for this object as much asduring the previous year, but £676, 8s. 10½d. More. For thisprivilege I feel grateful; yet I long to be permitted by the Lord to domuch more still. But whilst it has been a source of joy to me to be ableto assist seventy-four servants of Christ in many parts of the world, that which was far more than this a cause of thankfulness, was, thatalmost week by week, and often repeatedly in the same week, I hadrefreshing intelligence from the brethren whom I sought to help. 

 The letters of these brethren exhibit the fact that the aid conveyed through Mr. M. Was most timely, coming often in the hour of sore need. They also give assurance that their labors had been singularly blessed to the conversion of the heathen, and of the ignorant and deluded among whom they preached. 

The total amount of the funds of the Institution which has been spenton missionary operations, since March 5, 1834, is £21, 794, 7s. 6d. 

There has been laid out for tracts, from May 26, 1856, to May 26, 1857, the sum of £975, 18s. 7½d. ; and there have been circulated within thelast year 1, 313, 301 tracts and books. The sum total which has beenexpended on this object, since Nov. 19, 1840, amounts to £4, 635, 15s. 2¾d. 

The total number of all the tracts and books which have been circulatedsince Nov. 19, 1840, is 5, 710, 981. 

 Letters from those to whom tracts were sent for distribution, convey the intelligence that in very many instances the tracts were blessed to the conversion of sinners. 

At the commencement of the last period there were 299 orphans in the newOrphan House on Ashley Down, Bristol. During the past year there wereadmitted into it 30 orphans, making 329 in all. When the last Report waspublished, there were 847 orphans waiting for admission. Since then 231more destitute orphans, bereaved of both parents by death, and some onlya few weeks old, have been applied for to be admitted, making 1, 078 inall. Of these 1, 078 we were only able to receive 30, as has been stated, and 58 either died or were otherwise provided for, as their relatives orfriends have informed us, so that there are still 990 waiting foradmission. Christian reader, think of these 990 destitute orphans, bereaved of both parents! I have now, however, before me the mostpleasant prospect, if the Lord permit, of being able to receive 400 ofthem in about three months, and also of being permitted to build thethird house for 300 more. 

_Without any one having been personally applied to for anything_ by me, the sum of £92, 175, 4s. 2½d. Has been given to me for the orphans, _as the result of prayer to God_, since the commencement of the work, which sum includes the £15, 055, 3s. 2¼d. Which was the cost of thebuilding, fitting up, and furnishing of the present new Orphan House, and the £31, 817, 1s. 11d. , which had been received up to May 26, 1857, for the building fund, and the £1, 489, 7s. 9d. , the balance of thecurrent expenses. It may also be interesting to the reader to know thatthe total amount which has been given for the other objects, since thecommencement of the work, amounts to £33, 293, 9s. 10¼d. ; and thatwhich has come in by the sale of Bibles, since the commencement, amountsto £2, 080, 9s. 10½d. ; by sale of tracts, £1, 778, 2s. 5d. ; and by thepayments of the children in the day schools, from the commencement, £2, 066, 13s. 4½d. 

The Lord is pleased to continue to allow us to see fruit in connectionwith the orphan work, with reference to those who are _now_ under ourcare, and we hear still again and again of cases in which those who were_formerly_ under our care, have been led to declare themselves openlyfor the Lord, besides those in whom we saw the work of grace manifestlybegun before they left the Orphan House. 

CHAPTER XXIV. 

CONCLUSION. 

1857-1860. 

 THE HOUSE FOR FOUR HUNDRED OPENED--PRAYER MORE THAN ANSWERED--THE RESORT IN TROUBLE--AN OUTPOURING OF THE SPIRIT ON THE ORPHANS--LAND FOR A NEW BUILDING PURCHASED--"BUT ONE LIFE TO SPEND FOR GOD"--"SCATTERING, YET INCREASING"--A MEMORABLE YEAR--THE GERM OF THE IRISH REVIVAL--LETTER FROM AN ORPHAN--THE FRUIT OF SIX MONTHS' PRAYER--THE RESULTS OF THE WORK--REVIVAL AMONG THE ORPHANS. 

 Under date of Nov. 12, 1857, Mr. M. Writes:--

The long looked-for and long prayed-for day had now arrived when thedesire of my heart was granted to me, to be able to open the house forfour hundred additional orphans. Much had I labored in prayer and activeengagements to accomplish what was to be done previously; and now thingswere so far advanced as that the new house was ready for use; and a fewdays after we began to receive the children into it. How precious thiswas to me, such will be able to enter into, who, having day by dayprayed for a blessing for seven years, and often repeatedly on the sameday, at last obtain the desire of their heart. Yet this blessing camenot unexpectedly to me, but had been looked for, and had, in the fullassurance of faith, been expected to be obtained in God's own time. 

Feb. 17, 1858. As far as I am able to judge, I have now all I require inthe way of pecuniary means for the third house also, so that I am ableto accomplish the full enlargement of the orphan work to one thousandorphans. 

 By the conclusion of the year under consideration, Mr. M. Had received, from all sources, thirty-five thousand three hundred and thirty-five pounds nine shillings threepence toward the new Orphan Houses, "being actually three hundred and thirty-five pounds nine shillings threepence more than I had been from the commencement praying for. "

 The following circumstance, connected with the maintenance and care of the orphans, exhibits the reliance placed upon prayer and faith for relief in every exigency:--

Towards the end of November, 1857, I was most unexpectedly informed thatthe boiler of our heating apparatus at the new Orphan House, No. 1, leaked very considerably, so that it was impossible to go through thewinter with such a leak. Our heating apparatus consists of a largecylinder boiler, inside of which the fire is kept, and with which boilerthe water pipes which warm the rooms are connected. Hot air is alsoconnected with this apparatus. This now was my position. The boiler hadbeen considered suited for the work of the winter; the having had groundto suspect its being worn out, and not to have done anything towards itsbeing replaced by a new one, and to have said I will trust in Godregarding it, would be careless presumption, but not faith in God. Itwould be the counterfeit of faith. 

The boiler is entirely surrounded by brickwork; its state, therefore, could not be known without taking down the brickwork; this, if needless, would be rather injurious to the boiler than otherwise; and as, yearafter year, for eight winters, we had had no difficulty in this way, wehad not anticipated it now. But suddenly and most unexpectedly, at thecommencement of the winter, this difficulty occurred. What then was tobe done? For the children, especially the younger infants, I felt deeplyconcerned that they might not suffer through want of warmth. But howwere we to obtain warmth? The introduction of a _new_ boiler would, inall probability, take many weeks. The _repairing_ of the boiler was aquestionable matter, on account of the greatness of the leak; but, ifnot, nothing could be said of it, till the brick-chamber in which theboiler, with Hazard's patent heating apparatus, is inclosed, was, atleast in part, removed; but that would, at least as far as we couldjudge, take days, and what was to be done in the mean time to find warmrooms for three hundred children? It naturally occurred to me tointroduce temporary gas stoves, but, on further weighing the matter, itwas found that we should be unable to heat our very large rooms with gasexcept we had very many stoves, which we could not introduce, as we hadnot a sufficient quantity of gas to spare from our lighting apparatus. Moreover, for each of these stoves we needed a small chimney, to carryoff the impure air. This mode of heating, therefore, though applicableto a hall, a staircase, or a shop, would not suit our purposes. I alsothought of the temporary introduction of Arnott's stoves; but they wouldbe unsuitable, as we needed chimneys, long chimneys, for them, as theywould have been of a temporary kind, and therefore must go out of thewindows. On this account, the uncertainty of its answering in our case, the disfigurement of the rooms almost permanently, led me to see itneedful to give up this plan also. But what was to be done? Gladly wouldI have paid one hundred pounds if thereby the difficulty could have beenovercome, and the children not be exposed to suffer for many days frombeing in cold rooms. At last I determined on falling entirely into thehands of God, who is very merciful and of tender compassion, and Idecided on having, at all events, the brick-chamber opened, to see theextent of the damage, and to see whether the boiler might be repaired, so as to carry us through the winter. The day was fixed when the workmenwere to come, and all the necessary arrangements were made. The fire, ofcourse, had to be let out while the repairs were going on. But now see. After the day was fixed for the repairs, a bleak north wind set in. Itbegan to blow either on Thursday or Friday before the Wednesdayafternoon when the fire was to be let out. Now came the first reallycold weather which we had in the beginning of last winter, during thefirst days of December. What was to be done? The repairs could not beput off. I now asked the Lord for two things, viz. That he would bepleased to change the north wind into a south wind, and that he wouldgive to the workmen "a mind to work;" for I remembered how much Nehemiahaccomplished in fifty-two days, whilst building the walls of Jerusalem, because "the people had a mind to work. " Well, the memorable day came. The evening before, the bleak north wind blew still; but on theWednesday the south wind blew: exactly as I had prayed. The weather wasso mild that no fire was needed. The brickwork is removed, the leak isfound out very soon, the boiler-makers begin to repair in good earnest. About half-past eight in the evening, when I was going to leave the newOrphan House for my home, I was informed at the lodge that the actingprincipal of the firm whence the boiler-makers came was arrived, to seehow the work was going on, and whether he could in any way speed thematter. I went immediately into the cellar, therefore, to see him withthe men, to seek to expedite the business. In speaking to the principalof this, he said in their hearing, "the men will work late this evening, and come very early again to-morrow. " "We would rather, sir, " said theleader, "work all night. " Then remembered I the second part of myprayer, that God would give the men "a mind to work. " Thus it was: bythe morning the repair of the boiler was accomplished, the leak wasstopped, though with great difficulty, and within about thirty hours thebrickwork was up again and the fire in the boiler; and all the time thesouth wind blew so mildly that there was not the least need of a fire. 

Here, then, is one of our difficulties which was overcome by prayer andfaith. 

For nearly three months all went on well; but at the end of Februaryanother leak appeared, which was worse than the previous one. But overthis also we were helped through prayer, so that without any realinconvenience the repairs were accomplished within about thirty hours. From that time the Lord has not tried us any further in this way. WhileI am writing this it is fine warm weather, and I have ordered in bothhouses the fires to be discontinued in the heating apparatuses, and, theLord willing, a new boiler will of course be substituted. 

Feb. 2, 1858. "From Newton" one pound. To-day I took the first activesteps towards the building of the third house, when immediatelyafterwards I was informed by letter that a lady in London, an entirestranger to me, had ordered her bankers to send me three hundred poundsfor the support of the orphans. I was also further informed in theevening that in two weeks eight hundred pounds shall be paid to me forthe work of the Lord. The three hundred pounds was sent the next day, and the eight hundred pounds a fortnight after. See how, withenlargement of the work, the Lord keeps pace with the expenses, helpingwhen help is really needed, often also giving beforehand. 

 During the year 1857-8, twenty-four schools were supported or assisted out of the funds of the Institution, three thousand nine hundred and sixty-three Bibles and portions of Scripture were circulated, and three thousand five hundred and thirty-one pounds expended for the aid of eighty-two laborers in various parts of the world. From these men Mr. Müller received letters containing the delightful intelligence that their labor had been blessed of the Lord. After giving copious extracts from these letters, Mr. M. Adds:--

Such extracts might be greatly multiplied, and, as I said before, alarge volume might easily be written; but space forbids me giving anymore. I feel it, however, due to the Christian reader to state thatthere is good reason to believe that many hundreds of souls have beenbrought to the knowledge of the Lord through the instrumentality ofthese brethren within the last year; and may we not hope that even thatwhich is known is not nearly all that the Lord has been pleased toaccomplish through them? How seasonably, often, the help for which I hadlabored in prayer has come to these dear servants of Christ, thefollowing extracts from letters may show, though hundreds of similarletters have been received by me within the last twenty years. 

May 19, 1858. "I gratefully acknowledge the Lord's goodness in thereceipt of your check for ten pounds. Being brought low, my dear wifeand myself, when specially waiting on him last evening, pleaded with theLord that he would graciously send a supply this morning; and again wehave the proof of his love by your letter and its contents. Bless theLord, O my soul! With many thanks to you, in which my dear wife unites, I am, " etc. 

Feb. 27, 1858. "O, how my heart goes out towards you for youraffectionate remembrance of us in our low estate! _Not a shilling_ hadwe in the house, nor any human prospect of any money, when yourremittance of five pounds reached us. "

A laborer on the Continent writes on Dec. 17, 1857: "We receivedyesterday your kind note inclosing eight pounds. The very day you sentyour letter to the post-office, the 12th instant, was a day set apartfor prayer, with fasting, to ask the Lord for means. "

 There were also circulated during the year 1, 334, 791 tracts and books. Letters received from the persons who distributed them show that they were greatly blessed in awakening and converting souls. 

At the commencement of the last period there were 299 orphans in the newOrphan House on Ashley Down, Bristol. During the past year there wereadmitted into it, and into the new house for 400, altogether 219orphans. The total number of orphans who have been under our care sinceApril 11, 1836, is 871. 

The opening of the new house for 400 orphans, which is not a wing of thehouse that has been before in existence, but an entirely distinctestablishment, and larger than the former, has made it needful todistinguish between these two houses in this way, that the house whichwas opened on June 18, 1849, is now called the new Orphan House No. 1, and the one which was opened on Nov. 12, 1857, is called the new OrphanHouse No. 2. The new Orphan House No. 1 is fitted up for theaccommodation of 140 orphan girls above seven years of age, 80 orphanboys above seven years, and 80 male and female orphans from theirearliest days, till they are about seven or eight years of age. Theinfants, after having passed the age of seven or eight years, areremoved into the different departments for older boys and girls. The newOrphan House No. 2 is fitted up for 200 female infant orphans, and for200 elder female orphans. 

_Without any one having been personally applied to for anything_ by me, the sum of £102, 714, 9s. 6d. Has been given to me for the orphans, _asthe result of prayer to God_, since the commencement of the work, whichsum includes the amount received for the building fund for the housesalready built and the one to be built. It may also be interesting to thereader to know that the total amount which has been given for the otherobjects, since the commencement of the work, amounts to £38, 297, 12s. 11½d. ; and that which has come in by the sale of Bibles since thecommencement amounts to £2, 222, 4s. 3½d. ; by sale of tracts, £2, 294, 6s. 11½d. , and by the payments of children in the day schools, fromthe commencement, £2, 138, 11s. 4¼d. 

During the past twenty-two years the Spirit of God has been again andagain working among the orphans who were under our care, so that verymany of them have been brought to the knowledge of the Lord; but wenever had so great a work, and at the same time one so satisfactory, _within so short a time_, as during the past year. I will enter somewhatinto details for the benefit of the reader. There are one hundred andforty elder girls in the new Orphan House No. 1, of whom, at thebeginning of the last period, ten were considered to be believers. 

On May 26, 1857, the death of an orphan, Caroline Bailey, took place. The death of this beloved girl, who had known the Lord several monthsbefore she fell asleep, seems to have been used by the Lord as a meansof answering in a goodly measure our daily prayers for the conversion ofthe orphans. It pleased God at the beginning of the last period mightilyto work among the orphans, so that all at once, within a few days, without any apparent cause, except it be the peaceful end of the belovedCaroline Bailey, more than fifty of these girls were brought to be underconcern about their souls, and some with deep conviction of sinaccompanying it, so that they were exceedingly distressed. And how is itnow? my readers may ask; for young persons are often apparently muchconcerned about the things of God, but these impressions pass away. True, dear reader, I have seen this myself, having had to do with manythousands of children and young persons within the last thirty years. Had, therefore, this work among the orphans begun within the last fewdays, or even weeks, I should have passed it over in silence; but morethan a year has now elapsed since it commenced, and it will, therefore, give joy to the godly reader to hear that in addition to those ten whowere previously believers, and of whom one has been sent to service, there are twenty-three girls respecting whom for several months therehas been no doubt as to their being believers; two died in the faithwithin the year; and there are thirty-eight more who are awakened andunder concern about their souls, but respecting whom we cannot speak asyet so decidedly. All this regards only one branch of the OrphanEstablishment, the elder girls of the House No. 1. In addition to this, I am glad also to be able to state that among the other girls in the NewHouse No. 2, and among the boys also, some are interested about thethings of God; yea, our labors begin already to be blessed to thehearts of some of the new received orphans. 

 Continuing the narrative of the progress of the new Orphan Houses, Mr. M. Writes under date of Oct. 29, 1858:--

In the last Report I stated that I was looking out for land for thethird house. Regarding this, I waited day by day upon God. But for manymonths it pleased him to exercise my faith and patience. When, more thanonce I seemed to have obtained my desire, I again appeared further fromit than ever. However, I continued to pray and to exercise faith, beingfully assured that the Lord's time was not yet come, and that, when itwas, he would help. And so it proved. At last, in September, 1858, Iobtained eleven and a half acres of land, quite close to the new OrphanHouses No. 1 and No. 2, and only separated from them by the road. Onthese eleven and a half acres of land a house is built. The price forhouse and land was three thousand six hundred and thirty-one poundsfifteen shillings, being more money than I should have seen it right toexpend on the site, had it not been of the utmost importance that thethird house should be quite near the other two, to facilitate thesuperintendence and direction of the establishment. Thus, at last, thisprayer also was answered, concerning which I had been waiting upon Godfor so many months, and concerning which the difficulties as to sightand reason seemed so great, but respecting which my mind was continuallyat peace; for I was sure that, as I was doing God's work, he would, inhis own time, help me in this particular also. The longer I go on inthis service, the more I find that prayer and faith can overcome everydifficulty. 

Having now obtained land, and so much, my desire was to make the bestuse of it, and to build for four hundred orphans, instead of for threehundred, as I had previously purposed to do. After having had severalmeetings with the architects, and finding that it was possible toaccommodate, with comparatively little more expense, four hundred andfifty orphans, instead of four hundred, I finally determined on thatnumber, so as to have eventually one thousand one hundred and fiftyorphans under my care, instead of one thousand, as for several yearspreviously had been contemplated. The greatness of the number ofdestitute children bereaved of both parents by death, --together with thegreatness of the Lord's blessing, which has during all these many yearsrested upon my service in this way, --and the greatness of the Lord'shelp in giving me assistants and helpers in the work as well asmeans, --and, above all, the deep realization that I have but one life tospend for God on earth, and that that one life is but a brieflife;--these were the reasons which led me to this further enlargement. To this determination of a still further enlargement _I came solely independence upon the living God for help_, though the increase of expensefor the building fund, on account of the purchase of the land, andaccommodation to be built for the additional one hundred and fiftyorphans more than had been from the beginning contemplated, would not beless than from six thousand to seven thousand five hundred pounds _more_than I had originally expected the total of the premises, which were tobe erected, would cost; and though, in addition to this, the yearlyadditional expenditure for the maintenance of these one hundred andfifty orphans, beyond the intended number of one thousand, could not beless than one thousand eight hundred pounds a year. But none of thesedifficulties discouraged me. 

Nov. 27. It is this day a twelvemonth since we began to receive freshchildren into the new Orphan House No. 2. Since then the mercies of theLord have been very many, and his help has been very great. There havebeen received from Nov. 27, 1857, to Nov. 27, 1858, altogether threehundred and eight orphans. Such a year I never spent in thisservice, --one so full of help and blessing in every way. 

Jan. 4, 1859. Received seven thousand pounds, which was entirely left atmy disposal, as the work of God in which I am engaged might moreespecially require it. When I decided at the end of October, 1858, tobuild for four hundred and fifty orphans, instead of three hundred, Ineeded several thousand pounds more, and was fully assured that Godwould give me the required means, because in reliance upon him, and forthe honor of his name, I had determined on this enlargement; and nowsee, esteemed reader, how the Lord honored this my faith in him!

Jan. 12. From Westerham, in eighty-eight small donations, £4, 8s. 6d. Without my knowledge these eighty-eight small donations had beencontributed, and were sent to me. 

May 26. During the year now closing, four thousand one hundred andforty-nine-pounds seventeen shillings fivepence was expended in aid ofninety-one brethren laboring in England, Scotland, Ireland, Belgium, France, Switzerland, Sardinia, Canada, Nova Scotia, East Indies, China, and British Guiana. Also, during the past year 1, 885, 401 tracts andbooks have been circulated. 

At the commencement of the last period there were four hundred andninety-nine orphans in the new Orphan Houses No. 1 and No. 2. On May 26, 1859, there were six hundred and seventy-two orphans in the two houses, _i. E. _ in No. 1, 299, and in No. 2, 373. The total number of orphanswho have been under our care since April 11, 1836, is 1, 083. 

Though during the past year we have not had so great and so sudden awork of the Spirit of God going on among the orphans as during theprevious year, when, within a few days, above fifty out of onedepartment of one hundred and forty girls were suddenly brought underdeep concern about their souls; yet, the blessing of the Lord has notbeen withheld even spiritually. There are already many caring about thethings of God among the four hundred and twenty-four orphans who werereceived within the last eighteen months, and who ask it, as aprivilege, to be allowed, in the summer, to take their Bibles with themto bed, so that, should they awake in the morning before the bell isrung, they may be able to read it. Out of the thirteen girls who weresent to service, nine had been believers for some time before they leftthe establishment. 

When I began the orphan work, one of the especial objects which I had inview was to benefit the church of Christ at large, by the accounts whichI might be enabled to write in connection with this service; for Iexpected, from the beginning, to have many answers to prayer granted tome, and I confidently anticipated that the recording of them would bebeneficial to believers, in leading them to look for answers to theirown prayers, and in encouraging them to bring all their own necessitiesbefore God in prayer. I likewise firmly believed that many unconvertedpersons would, by means of such writings, be led to see the reality ofthe things of God. As I expected, so it has been. In very many instancesthe reading of the Reports of this Institution, or the "Narrative of theLord's Dealings" with me, has been blessed by God to the conversion ofthose who knew not our Lord Jesus. In thousands of instances, likewise, believers have been benefited through them, being thereby comforted, encouraged, led more simply to the Holy Scriptures, led more fully totrust in God for everything; in a word, led, in a greater or lessdegree, to walk in the same path of faith in which the writer, by thehelp of God, is walking. The thousands of instances of blessing whichhave been brought before me during the past twenty-four years (foralmost daily I have heard of fresh cases, and often of several on thesame day), have only still further led me to earnestness in prayer, thatthe Lord would condescend to use these publications still more, and makethem a blessing to many tens of thousands of his children, and to manytens of thousands of the unconverted. And now the reader will rejoicewith me, when he reads what follows. I am the more led to relate thefollowing, that the godly reader more than ever may be encouraged toprayer, and, also, that an _accurate_ statement may be given of thisfact, which has been already referred to in many public places inconnection with revival-meetings, and which likewise has been severaltimes stated in print. 

In November, 1856, a young Irishman, Mr. James McQuilkin, was brought tothe knowledge of the Lord. Soon after his conversion he saw my Narrativeadvertised. He had a great desire to read it, and procured itaccordingly, about January, 1857. God blessed it greatly to his soul, especially in showing to him what could be obtained by prayer. He saidto himself something like this: See what Mr. Müller obtains simply byprayer. Thus _I_ may obtain blessing by prayer. He now set himself topray that the Lord would give him a spiritual companion, one who knewthe Lord. Soon after, he became acquainted with a young man who knew theLord. These two began a prayer meeting in one of the Sunday schools inthe parish of Connor. Having his prayer answered in obtaining aspiritual companion, Mr. James McQuilkin asked the Lord to lead him tobecome acquainted with some more of his hidden ones. Soon after, theLord gave him two more young men, who knew the Lord previously, as faras he could judge. In autumn, 1857, Mr. James McQuilkin stated to thesethree young men, given him in answer to believing prayer, what blessinghe had derived from my Narrative, --how it had led him to see the powerof believing prayer; and he proposed that they should meet for prayer, to seek the Lord's blessing upon their various labors in the Sundayschools, prayer meetings, and preachings of the gospel. Accordingly, inautumn, 1857, these four young men met together for prayer in a smallschoolhouse near the village of Kells, in the parish of Connor, everyFriday evening. On January 1, 1858, the Lord gave them the firstremarkable answer to prayer in the conversion of a farm servant. He wastaken into the number, and thus there were five who gave themselves toprayer. Shortly after, another young man, about twenty years old, wasconverted; there were now six. This greatly encouraged the other threewho first had met with Mr. James McQuilkin. Others now were converted, who were also taken into the number; but only believers were admitted tothese fellowship meetings, in which they read, prayed, and offered toeach other a few thoughts from the Scriptures. These meetings, andothers for the preaching of the gospel, were held in the parish ofConnor, Antrim, Ireland. Up to this time all was going on most quietly, though many souls were converted. There were no physical prostrations, as afterwards. About Christmas, 1858, a young man from Ahoghill, who hadcome to live at Connor, and who had been converted through this littlecompany of believers, went to see his friends at Ahoghill, and spoke tothem about their own souls and the work of God at Connor. His friendsdesired to see some of these converts. Accordingly, Mr. James McQuilkin, with two of the first who met for prayer, went, on February 2, 1859, andheld a meeting at Ahoghill in one of the Presbyterian churches. Somebelieved, some mocked, and others thought there was a great deal ofpresumption in these young converts; yet many wished to have anothermeeting. This was held by the same three young men, on February 16, 1859; and now the Spirit of God began to work, and to work mightily. Souls were converted, and from that time conversions multiplied rapidly. Some of these converts went to other places, and carried the spiritualfire, so to speak, with them. The blessed work of the Spirit of Godspread in _many places_. On April 5, 1859, Mr. James McQuilkin went toBallymena, held a meeting there in one of the Presbyterian churches, andon April 11 held another meeting in another of the Presbyterianchurches. Several were convinced of sin, and the work of the Spirit ofGod went forward in Ballymena. On May 28, 1859, he went to Belfast. During the first week, there were meetings held in five differentPresbyterian churches, and from that time the blessed work commenced atBelfast. In all these visits he was accompanied and helped by Mr. Jeremiah Meneely, one of the three young men who first met with himafter the reading of my Narrative. From this time the work of the HolyGhost spread further and further; for the young converts were used bythe Lord to carry the truth from one place to another. 

Such was the _beginning_ of that mighty work of the Holy Spirit, whichhas led to the conversion of many tens of thousands, and which is stillgoing on even in Ireland, and the blessed results of which are stillfelt in Scotland, England, and other countries. It is almost needless toadd, that in no degree the honor is due to the instruments, but to theHoly Spirit alone; yet these facts are stated in order that it may beseen what delight God has in answering abundantly the believing prayersof his children. 

Seeing, then, how greatly he has condescended to own these recordsregarding his willingness to listen to prayer, made to him in the nameof the Lord Jesus, I am delighted, at the close of another year, inconnection with this Institution, to recount a few of the very manyinstances in which God has been pleased to answer our prayers, and togrant blessing to rest upon the various objects of this Institution;yea, blessing greater far than during any part of the past twenty-sixyears, while it has been in operation. 

 Up to May 26, 1860, Mr. M. Received for the building fund the sum of £45, 113, 14s. 4½d. 

In May, 1859, I had in hand for the Bible, school, tract, and missionaryfunds, £2, 009, 11s. 2½d. , a balance far greater than I ever had hadbefore. This arose not from the fact of unwillingness to spend the meanswhich the Lord had been pleased to intrust me with, but chiefly from thefact that some large donations had come in during the last part of theprevious year; and I had not, as a steward who desires to act in thefear of God, had opportunities brought before me to spend all. But muchas the balance was, all the various schools, directly or indirectlyconnected with the Institution, required means; the circulation of theHoly Scriptures and tracts, which objects increase more and more, neededmuch, in order to enter every suitable open door; and lastly, andespecially, the ninety-one preachers of the gospel in various parts ofthe world, on my list on May 26, 1859, required a large sum to aid them. All these various objects, therefore, needed so much, that the balance, large as it was, would have lasted but a short time, had not the livingGod, who has been my helper from the beginning, and to whom I havelooked, and looked alone, opened, in answer to our prayers, hisbountiful hands, and sent in more before the balance was expended; sothat, though without any human probability of meeting even one half ofthe probable expenses in connection with these objects, not only have Ibeen able to meet the whole, but also, so bountifully has God helped, that though the expenses were £1, 584, 7s. 3¾d. More than during thepreceding year, I had not only enough, but even a larger balance wasleft than at the end of the previous year. 

Jan. 31, 1860. On this day I received a donation of three thousandpounds, of which I took for these objects two thousand pounds. Day byday, during this period also, I had been asking the Lord for means forthese objects; and day by day I had been entreating him that he would bepleased to enable me to accomplish during this period as much as duringthe former one in the way of circulating the Holy Scriptures and tracts, and in aiding missionary operations, though I had no natural prospectwhatever of being able to do so. My eyes were alone directed to theliving God, who year after year for many years past had allowed me toincrease the operations of these three objects, notwithstanding thecontinual increase of expense in connection with the orphan work; andthus I expected, fully expected, though all appearance was against it, that during this period also I should be again helped by God, the livingGod. Think, then, Christian reader, how great my spiritual refreshment, when, by this one donation in a great measure, I saw these my dailyprayers being again answered. In like manner may you, in your sphere ofservice, in your family affairs, in your business, in your profession, in your various temporal or spiritual necessities, have your prayersanswered. 

Dec. 9, 1859. To-day it is twenty-four years since the orphan workcommenced. What has God wrought! There have been received since thenaltogether 1, 129 orphans, and during the last two years and two monthsalone 469, so greatly has the work increased of late. We have now 700orphans under our care. 

Dec. 10. The following letter was received to-day from an apprentice:--

 MOST BELOVED SIR:

 With feelings of gratitude and great thankfulness to you for all the kindness I experienced whilst under your care, and for now apprenticing me to a suitable trade whereby I can earn my own living, I write you these few lines. I arrived at my destined abode in safety, and was kindly received by my master and mistress. Dear sir, I thank you for the education, food, clothing, and for every comfort; but, above all, for the instruction from God's word which I received when in that happy Orphan House; for it was there I was brought to know Jesus as my Saviour; and I hope to have him as my guide through all my difficulties, temptations, and trials in this world; and, having him for my guide, I hope to prosper in my trade, and thereby show my gratitude to you for all the kindness I have received. Please to accept my gratitude and thanks; and I hope you will be spared many, many more years, to care for poor destitute children like me. I am sure I shall often look back with pleasure and regret to the time I was in that happy home;--with pleasure that I lived there, and regret that I left it. Begging you to accept my grateful thanks, and with my kind love to Mr. L----, Mr. B----, Mr. W----, and Mr. S----, I am, dear sir, Yours gratefully, * * * *

The Christian reader, I doubt not, in perusing such letters, will withus thank God for condescending to give such blessing, such abundantblessing, to our labors. 

Feb. 14, 1860. Two pounds ten shillings sixpence, with the followingletter:--

 MY DEAR BROTHER IN THE LORD JESUS CHRIST:

 Will you please to accept an order for two pounds ten shillings sixpence by the same post, for the dear orphans under your care? The history of this small sum is as follows. About seven and a half years ago your Narrative was put into my hands, which the Lord very greatly blessed to my soul. Six years and eleven months ago I was enabled to cast myself, my wife and family, upon the Lord, and look to _Him alone_ for the supply of our temporal necessities while laboring in his glorious cause. From that time to the present we have had no claims upon any person for a single penny; nor have we made known our wants to any, or applied to any person for help, but to our heavenly Father alone; and he has supplied our need and not suffered us to be confounded, blessed be his name! My dear wife, as well as myself, from the very first had a strong desire to help you a _little_ in your blessed work of love and labor of faith; but, for a long time, owing to the continued ill-health of my wife, and the growing expenses of our family, we never seemed to have any money to spare; so all we did was to _wish, desire_, and _talk about it_, and say how happy we should be if the Lord would enable us to do so. At length, we both felt we were acting wrong, and on the eighth of August last we solemnly decided we would give the Lord back a tenth of the money he was pleased to send us, though at that time we were very poor, I may add in deeper poverty than we had ever been before; yet, under those circumstances, we were enabled in the strength of the Lord to come to the above decision and act up to it that very morning; and the peace and joy we both felt it is in vain for me to attempt to describe. The Lord has kept us firm ever since, and instead of having less for our own use, we have had even more; so, dear sir, this sum is the fruit of six months' prayers. Pardon me for troubling you with so long an account of so trifling a sum; but I want you to bless our heavenly Father for his goodness to us his unworthy servants, and to remember us in your petitions at a throne of grace. 

 I am, my dear brother, Yours very affectionately and respectfully, * * * *

During the year 1859-60 there have been received for the orphans 3, 542separate sums. Of these there were 1, 494 under 5s. , 560 above 5s. Andnot exceeding 10s. , 614 above 10s. And not exceeding £1, 288 above £1and not exceeding £2, 411 above £2 and not exceeding £5, 93 above £5 andnot exceeding £10, 49 above £10 and not exceeding £20, 10 above £20 andunder £50, 11 of £50, 1 of £59, 19s. 9d. , 1 of £62, 17s. , 1 of £89, 4s. , 1 of £96, 12s. 3d. , 5 of £100, 2 of £500, and 1 of £1, 500. Among thesedonations were some from East India, Australia, Cape of Good Hope, Saxony, Holland, South America, United States, from vessels on theocean, and from missionaries among the heathen. 

During the year under consideration twenty-three schools in England weresupported or aided by the funds of the Institution. In all of these theteachers are persons of piety, and instruction is given not only insecular knowledge, but in the way of salvation. Without reckoning theorphans, 13, 124 souls have been brought under _habitual_ instruction inthe things of God in these various schools; besides the many thousandsin the schools in the various parts of England, Ireland, Scotland, British Guiana, the West Indies, the East Indies, etc. , which have beento a greater or less degree assisted. 

The total amount of means which has been expended during the lasttwenty-six years in connection with the schools, which have been eitherentirely or in part supported by the funds of this Institution, amountsto £9, 275, 0s. 8½d. 

The number of Bibles, Testaments, and portions of the Holy Scriptures, which have been circulated since May 26, 1859, is as follows: Biblessold, 579. Bibles given away, 1, 120. Testaments sold, 409. Testamentsgiven away, 725. Copies of the Psalms sold, 63. Other small portions ofthe Holy Scriptures sold, 248. 

There have been circulated since March 5, 1834, through the medium ofthis Institution, 24, 768 Bibles, 15, 100 Testaments, 719 copies of thePsalms, and 1, 876 other small portions of the Holy Scriptures. 

The amount of the funds of the Institution spent during the past year onthe circulation of the Holy Scriptures is £398, 3s. 7d. The total amountspent since March 5, 1834, is £5, 681, 13s. 3½d. 

During the past year has been spent of the funds of the Institution, inaid of missionary efforts at home and abroad, the sum of £5, 019, 6s. 1d. By this sum one hundred and one laborers in the word and doctrine, invarious parts of the world, have been to a greater or less degreeassisted. It is an interesting fact that these laborers are located inEngland, Scotland, Ireland, Belgium, France, Switzerland, Sardinia, Canada, Nova Scotia, East India, China, and British Guiana. 

The laborers aided by the Institution were peculiarly blessed during theyear 1859-60. While the preaching of those laboring in _foreign_ landswas very useful, the brethren preaching in Ireland and Scotland weresignally favored with success, and were permitted to see in a wonderfulmeasure the fruit of their prayers and toils. A single extract only canbe given from the letter of a laborer in Scotland. 

A devoted servant of Christ has been laboring in a manufacturing town inScotland, where, by means of schools, Bible classes, visiting from houseto house, and preaching the gospel among thousands of the most wretched, most debased, and most ignorant, he seeks to win souls for the Lord. Inthis service he has been going on year after year. In a measure hislabors had been blessed up to the period of the last Report, but farmore abundantly since, as the following account, given by himself to mein a letter dated Oct. 28, 1859, will show:--

"This month, through which we have passed, has brought me to a point inmy history which for years I have contemplated and looked forward towith deeper and more intense desire than to any anticipated event in mywhole life. More than thirty years ago there sprang up in my soul alonging and craving for the effusion of the Holy Ghost on the church andon the world, such as would extend throughout the whole of Scotland. Forthis I have labored, and spoken, and prayed increasingly. As I grewolder, the craving for this blessing grew stronger. To see it became theruling passion of my soul, and, as years rolled away, my hope of seeingit realized strengthened apace. On this season of expected blessing weseem at length to have entered. The religious movement is creepingsteadily along the whole of the west of Scotland. It has not acquired asudden or very powerful momentum. We are, so far as I can judge, in theinitiatory stage in all the points where the work has found asettlement. A sound has gone out as from the Lord; the rumor travels on, and in its course awakens the careless, opens the ear, quickens theattention, and everywhere is making preparation for something coming. This note of preparation is calling the people together. Their ear isopen to listen. In every place this hearing is bringing faith in itstrain; men are turning to God; intensity is given to those silent casesof conviction where for months or years there has been concern ebbingand flowing with circumstances. Not a few of these have come to lightthrough their concern all at once ripening into deep distress. Forcedout of the old ruts in which they have moved, they are forced to venturetheir all into the hands of Jesus, and are set at liberty. Such has beenthe process at work here. I am continually falling in with solitarycases, and a number of these have found peace. It would take far moretime than I can spare to record their history, and how they obtaineddeliverance. "

The total amount of the funds of the Institution which has been spent onmissionary operations since March 5, 1834, is £34, 495, 3s. 4d. 

There has been laid out for tracts and books, from May 26, 1859, to May26, 1860, the sum of £1, 650, 11s. 4¾d. ; and there have beencirculated within the last year 2, 562, 001 tracts and books. The sumtotal which has been expended on this object, since Nov. 19, 1840, amounts to £8, 064, 12s. 6½d. The total number of all the tracts andbooks which have been circulated since Nov. 19, 1840, is 11, 493, 174. 

During the past year there were again circulated 676, 600 tracts andbooks more than during the year before. The great number of laborers forGod who have been raised up for service within the last two years invarious parts of the world, and the mighty working of the Spirit of God, which has created in multitudes a desire gladly to receive tracts andbooks, account for this. Nor is there in these two particulars adecrease, but a continual increase. So great has been the call fortracts that of late we have sent out repeatedly 100, 000 in one week, forgratuitous circulation, and sometimes even more than this. When themighty working of the Spirit of God commenced in Ireland, I sought fromthe beginning to send very large supplies of tracts to Belfast andelsewhere, in order that thus the holy flame might be fanned, as itwere, and that in the very outset the simplicity of the gospel might beset before the young converts. About two millions of the tracts andbooks circulated during the past year were given away _gratuitously_. Hundreds of believers have been engaged in spreading them abroad, notmerely in many parts of England, Scotland, and Ireland, but in variousother parts of the world. 

At the commencement of the last period, there were 672 orphans in thenew Orphan Houses No. 1 and No. 2. During the past year were admittedinto the two houses 70 orphans. On May 26, 1860, there were just 700orphans under our care, our full number in the two houses, _i. E. _ inNo. 1, 300, in No. 2, 400. The total number of orphans who have beenunder our care since April 11, 1836, is 1, 153. 

_Without any one having been personally applied to for anything_ by me, the sum of £133, 528, 14s. Has been given to me for the orphans, _as theresult of prayer to God_, since the commencement of the work, which sumincludes the amount received for the building fund for the housesalready built and the one to be built. It may also be interesting to thereader to know that the total amount which has been given for the otherobjects since the commencement of the work amounts to £51, 777, 14s. 11d. ; and that which has come in by the sale of Bibles, since thecommencement, amounts to £2, 530, 4s. 5½d. ; by sale of tracts, £3, 546, 19s. 1¼d. ; and by the payments of the children in the day schools, from the commencement, £2, 304, 18s. 9d. Besides this, also, a greatvariety and number of articles of clothing, furniture, provisions, etc. , have been given _for the use_ of the orphans. 

Day after day, and year after year, by the help of God, we labor inprayer for the spiritual benefit of the orphans under our care. Theseour supplications, which have been for twenty-four years brought beforethe Lord concerning them, have been abundantly answered in former yearsin the conversion of hundreds from among them. We have also had repeatedseasons in which, within a short time, or even all at once, _many_ ofthe orphans were converted. Such a season we had about three yearssince, when within a few days about sixty were brought to believe in theLord Jesus; and such seasons we have had again twice during the pastyear. The first was in July, 1859, when the Spirit of God wrought somightily in one school of 120 girls, as that very many, yea, more thanone half, were brought under deep concern about the salvation of theirsouls. This work, moreover, was not a mere momentary excitement; but, after more than eleven months have elapsed, there are 31 concerning whomthere is _full_ confidence as to their conversion, and 32 concerningwhom there is likewise a goodly measure of confidence, though not to thesame amount as regarding the 31. There are therefore 63 out of the 120orphans in that one school who are considered to have been converted inJuly, 1859. This blessed and mighty work of the Holy Spirit cannot betraced to any particular cause. It was, however, a most precious answerto prayer. As such we look upon it, and are encouraged by it to furtherwaiting upon God. The second season of the mighty working of the HolySpirit among the orphans, during the past year, was at the end ofJanuary and the beginning of February, 1860. The particulars of it areof the deepest interest. A very profitable pamphlet might be written onthe subject. I have prayed again and again for guidance how to act, andhave at last come to the decision _not_ to relate the details, lest thedear children, who would recognize themselves in the description, shouldbe injured; for my experience of laboring twenty-six years amongchildren, and of having had to deal with so _many very young believers_, has led me to the full conviction _that it is injurious to make themprominent_. If God makes them prominent by using them as evidently he isusing children in these days, we have only to admire and to praise; butthis is very different from ourselves making them prominent. I musttherefore content myself by stating that this great work of the Spiritof God in January and February, 1860, began among the younger class ofthe children under our care, little girls of about six, seven, eight, and nine years old; then extended to the older girls, and then to theboys; so that within about ten days above 200 of the orphans werestirred up to be anxious about their souls, and in _many_ instancesfound peace _immediately_, through faith in our Lord Jesus. They at oncerequested to be allowed to hold prayer meetings among themselves, andhave had these meetings ever since. Many of them also manifested aconcern about the salvation of their companions and relations, and spokeor wrote to them about the way to be saved. Should the believing readerdesire to know how it has been with these children since the end ofJanuary and the beginning of February, our reply is, we have, in mostcases, cause for thankfulness. The present state of the 700 orphans, spiritually, is, that there are 118 under our care, regarding whoseconversion we have full confidence; 89 regarding whom we have alsoconfidence, though not to that full degree as concerning the 118; and 53whom we consider in a hopeful state. To these 260 are to be added the 14who were sent out as believers, and the three who died in the faithduring the past year. It is to be remembered that very many of thechildren in the Orphan Houses are quite young, as we have received themfrom four months old and upward. During no year have we had greatercause for thanksgiving on account of the spiritual blessing among thechildren than during the last; AND YET WE LOOK FOR FURTHER AND GREATERBLESSING STILL. 

APPENDIX. 

Mr. Müller is constantly receiving not only contributions in money, buta great variety of useful articles, which are regularly sent to a shopprovided for their sale. The following list of such articles, givenanonymously during the first six months of the year 1859-60, will not bewithout interest to the reader, as showing by what an endless diversityof means resources are furnished for the work in which Mr. M. Isengaged:--

 JUNE. A bead bag, a bouquet-holder, 6 gilt brooches, a gilt bracelet, a waist-buckle, and an agate heart. --5 pairs of knitted travelling shoes, a compass and thermometer, a court-plaster case, a guinea piece, 2 half franc pieces, a copper coin, 4 rings, a brooch, a gold pencil-case, a pair of earrings, top of a seal, and a gold waist-buckle. --A silver watch guard; a small brooch, a breastpin, and a ring. --12 pairs of garters. --A sofa tidy. --A small stereoscopic box. 6 frocks, 6 shirts, 4 pocket handkerchiefs, 2 pairs of socks, 2 nightcaps, 12 kettle-holders, 2 pairs of wristlets, 4 thimbles, 2 brooches, steel slides, a bracelet, and waist-buckle. A bead mat, 2 bags, a penwiper, 3 book-marks, and a scent-bag. --A pencil, 2 pairs of spectacles, a smelling-bottle, a pocketbook, some gloves, stockings, combs, and various articles of clothing, etc. , together with a half-sovereign. 

 JULY. An old silver watch, an old metal watch, and an old shilling. --2 coats, 1 jacket, one waistcoat, 1 pair of trousers, and 1 pair of garters. 5 dresses, a body, and 2 shillings. --9 penwipers, 4 babies' shirts, 9 mats, 1 pair of baby's boots, 2 nightcaps, 6 pinafores, 2 pairs of watch pockets, 1 ribbon mat, 1 pincushion, 2 needlebooks, and 3 book-markers. --2 dolls, 2 dolls' hats, a pair of bracelets, a pincushion, a needlebook, a shaving cloth, a sampler, 2 pairs of cuffs, a kettle-holder, a penwiper, a pair of baby's shoes, a book-mark, a bag, a watch-guard, a pinafore, and a pamphlet. --2 buckles, a smelling-bottle, some mock pearls, 3 hair bracelets, a hair ring, and a wig. 

 AUGUST. Some fancy envelopes. --A ring, 2 shirt studs, and a watch-hook. --A pattern for a collar. --A ring from Stroud. --12 new bonnets. --A brooch, a bracelet, a book-marker, some cuffs, a pattern for work, and some trimming. --A frame for ladies' work. --"From the friend at Devizes, " 2 skirts of dresses, a jacket, and a shawl. --Some pencil lead for polishing. --Some knitting and sewing cotton. --2 old wedding rings. --3 balls. --8 book-marks, 4 postage-stamp cases, and 6 pincushions. 

 SEPTEMBER. A parcel containing some worsted, some brass thimbles, bodkins, and needles. --4 black ostrich feathers, 1 white ditto, 4 colored drawings. --3 pairs of socks, 6 pairs of stockings, and 2 waistcoats. --A pair of patent renovators (or flesh gloves). --A small work-bag of silk and straw. --A guinea piece, a lace habit shirt, a pair of lace sleeves, and a French cambric handkerchief. --3 collars, 1 pocket handkerchief, and 1 pair of sleeves. --2 flannel petticoats, a table cover, a silver wine-strainer, a silver marrow spoon, 1 sugar spoon, a punch ladle, 6 chemises, and 6 pinafores. --A small hamper of books. --1 alpaca coat, 1 check waistcoat, 1 pair of trousers, 3 pairs of shoes, 1 travelling cap, 1 pair of spectacles in case, 2 pairs of boots, 2 muffetees, 1 pair of gaiters, 1 pair of boots, 8 copper pens, 1 pair of slippers, 1 black leather bag, 1 pair of new boots, 1 coat, 1 waistcoat, 5 pairs of gloves, 1 pair of braces, a necktie, a dressing box, 2 brushes, 3 razors, a stiletto, a pair of spectacles, and 2 pieces of teeth set in gold. --12 book covers, 7 small ditto, 1 small box, 4 ditto in one. --A large box of toys. --A collar. --A large tea chest, containing 160 articles of ladies' dress, etc. --A dress, 3 bodies, 3 berthas, a waistband, a pair of cuffs, a feather, an ornament for the hair, some artificial flowers, some whalebone, and some pieces of ribbon. --A cloth mantle, a velvet jacket, and a muslin ditto. 

 OCTOBER. 3 pairs of crotchet ladies' slippers, and 1 pair of child's ditto. --A pair of gilt bracelets, a collar, a pair of cuffs, and a pair of worked sleeves. --2 paper mats, a bead ditto, a plaister case, 3 needlebooks, 5 small cushions, 4 pincushions, 2 penwipers, a book-mark, 2 little baskets, a little bag, a doll, a pair of candlestick ornaments, and 6 napkin rings. The parcel also contained 5s. From "Hephzibah. "--An urn-stand, a bag, and a mat. --A collar. --6 pence purses. --3 dolls' bonnets. --"A Canadian lady's purse. "--9 pairs of boots, 3 pairs of shoes, and a single boot, all new. 

 NOVEMBER. A box containing 5 bonnets, 2 muslin jackets, 1 silk ditto, 1 silk body, 3 muslin dresses, 1 silk ditto, 1 barege skirt, 18 pairs of fine stockings, 17 pairs of coarse ditto, 3 pairs of boots, 3 stockings, 10 chemises, 3 pairs of drawers, 5 nightdresses, some pieces of ribbon, and a few artificial flowers. --6 pairs of night socks. --A riding habit, a box, a silk body, some velvet trimming, some satin ditto, 2 waistbands, some fringe, some satin ribbon, a feather, a scarf, a veil, and a pair of woollen sleeves. --3 silver coins. --A silver tablespoon, some satin trimming, and a frill. --4 dresses, a skirt, a jacket, 3 children's skirts, and 2 frocks. --A small gold pencil-case, a gold breastpin, and a pair of small gold earrings. --A collar. --3 antimacassars, and a baby's cap. --2 silver coins, and a pair of silver shirt studs. --7 boys' shirts. --A jacket and a feather. --A jacket, a pair of drawers, 2 chemises, 2 nightcaps, 5 skirts, and 1 body. --4 pairs of new boots, and 2 pairs of new shoes. --A crumb scraper. 

 * * * * *

Mr. Müller, as a faithful steward, renders an annual account of all thesums intrusted to him. Appended (p. 476) is the "Auditor's Report" for1859-60, showing the total amount in hand for the year, including thebuilding fund, to have been £72, 188, 16s. 5¾d. --almost _three hundredand fifty thousand dollars_. Mr. M. Says:--

 The audited accounts, together with the books containing the income and expenses, may be inspected by the donors. I particularly state this, because I do not publish a list of the donors, nor do I mention their names otherwise, in order that there may not be held out the least temptation of giving for the sake of worldly applause; but, at the same time, as I do this work in the light, it can bear the light, and therefore any donor can satisfy himself, if he please, that his donation is accounted for. 

 To avoid mistakes, delays, and other difficulties, I would request that all letters for me should be directed to my house, No. 21, Paul Street, Kingsdown, Bristol. 

 GEORGE MÜLLER. 

 BRISTOL, July 2, 1860. 

 THE INCOME AND EXPENSES OF THE INSTITUTION FOR 1859-60. 

 ======================================================================= The Income of the first | The Expenses of the first four objects from May 26, 1859, | four objects from May 26, 1859, to May 26, 1860. | to May 26, 1860. ----------------------------------+------------------------------------ £ s. D. | £ s. D. By balance in hand on | For all the schools 515 4 4 May 26, 1859 2, 009 11 2½ | " Bibles 398 3 7 " Donations 7, 029 14 10 | " missionary " Sale of articles | purposes 5, 019 6 1 given for | the purpose 35 17 7 | " tracts 1, 650 11 4¾ " Sale of tracts 636 2 9¾ | " stationery 2 14 8 " Sale of Bibles 152 8 9 | " postage 32 17 5 " Payments of the | Balance in hand on children in the day | May 26, 1860 2, 392 2 2½ schools 97 4 6 | ------ -- -- | ------ -- -- £10, 010 19 8¼ | £10, 010 19 8¼

 ======================================================================= The Income for the orphans, from | The Expenses for the orphans, from May 26, 1859, to May 26, 1860. | May 26, 1859, to May 26, 1860. ----------------------------------+------------------------------------ £ s. D. | £ s. D. ----------------------------------+------------------------------------ By balance in hand | Current expen's in on May 26, 1859, 7, 461 19 1 | connection with the " donations in money 8, 714 6 2½ | Orphan Houses. 7, 255 17 6 " sale of articles | For the Apprentices 200 5 4½ given for the | " 18, 000 copies of the purpose 570 13 6½ | Twentieth Report 179 3 0 " sale of Reports 173 18 3 | " postage and carriage " cash paid on behalf | of boxes of orphans, 137 5 4 | and parcels 57 1 6½ | " stationery 7 6 6½ | Balance in hand on | May 26, 1860 9, 858 8 5½ ------ -- -- | ------ -- -- £17, 058 2 5 | £17, 058 2 5

 ===================================================================~~ Income for the Building Fund, from May 26, 1859, to May 26, 1860. | ------------------------------------------------------------------+~~ £ s. D. | By amount received up to May 26, 1859 41, 911 15 11 | " Donations in money 1, 964 6 3½ | " Sale of grass and rent of the field, | March 25, 1859, to March 25, 1861 72 0 0 | " Interest 1, 120 14 5 | " Drawbacks of property tax 44 17 9 | ------ -- -- | £45, 113 14 4½ |

 ~=================================================================== | Expenditure in connection with the Building Fund. ~-+----------------------------------------------------------------- | £ s. D. | Expended up to May 26, 1859 21, 402 18 10 | " for additional furniture, etc. , | on the new Orphan House, No. 2. 49 0 9½ | " on the building of the | new Orphan House, No. 3 2, 379 4 9 | Balance in hand on May 26, 1860 21, 282 10 0 | ------ -- -- | £45, 113 14 4½

We have examined these accounts and find them correct. 

 RICHARD BALL. ROBERT H. RICHARDS. SAMUEL BUTLER. JOHN MEREDITH. 

 BRISTOL, JUNE 22, 1860. 

 * * * * *

VALUABLE WORKS

PUBLISHED BY

GOULD AND LINCOLN, 59 WASHINGTON STREET, BOSTON. 

THE CHRISTIAN LIFE; SOCIAL AND INDIVIDUAL. By PETER BAYNE, M. A. 12mo, cloth, $1. 25. 

 There is but one voice respecting this extraordinary book, --men of all denominations, in all quarters, agree in pronouncing it one of the most admirable works of the age. 

MODERN ATHEISM; Under its forms of Pantheism, Materialism, Secularism, Development, and Natural Laws. By JAMES BUCHANAN, D. D. , L. L. D. 12mo, cloth, $1. 25. 

 "The work is one of the most readable and solid which we have ever perused. "--_Hugh Miller in the Witness. _

NEW ENGLAND THEOCRACY. From the German of Uhden's History of theCongregationalists of New England, with an INTRODUCTION BY NEANDER. ByMRS. H. C. CONANT, author of "The English Bible, " etc. 12mo, cloth, $1. 00. 

 A work of rare ability and interest, presenting the early religious and ecclesiastical history of New England, from authentic sources, with singular impartiality. The author evidently aimed throughout to do exact justice to the dominant party, and all their opponents of every name. The standpoint from which the whole subject is viewed is novel, and we have in this volume a new and most important contribution to Puritan History. 

THE MISSION OF THE COMFORTER; with copious Notes. By JULIUS CHARLESHARE. With the Notes translated for the AMERICAN EDITION. 12mo, cloth, $1. 25. 

THE BETTER LAND; or, The Believer's Journey and Future Home. By the Rev. A. C. THOMPSON. 12mo, cloth, 85 cts. 

 A most charming and instructive book for all now journeying to the "Better Land. "

THE EVENING OF LIFE; or, Light and Comfort amidst the Shadows ofDeclining Years. By REV. JEREMIAH CHAPLIN, D. D. A new Revised, and muchenlarged edition. With an elegant Frontispiece on Steel. 12mo, cloth, $1. 00. 

 [pointing finger graphic] A most charming and appropriate work for the aged, --large type and open page. An admirable "Gift" for the child to present the parent. 

THE STATE OF THE IMPENITENT DEAD. By ALVAH HOVEY, D. D. , Prof. OfChristian Theology in Newton Theol. Inst. 16mo, cloth, 50 cts. 

A WREATH AROUND THE CROSS; or, Scripture Truths Illustrated. By the Rev. A. MORTON BROWN, D. D. Recommendatory Preface, by JOHN ANGELL JAMES. With a beautiful Frontispiece. 16mo, cloth, 60 cts. 

 "'Christ, and Him crucified' is presented in a new, striking, and matter-of-fact light. The style is simple, without being puerile, and the reasoning is of that truthful, persuasive kind that 'comes from the heart, and reaches the heart. '"--_N. Y. Observer. _

VALUABLE WORKS. 

THE PURITANS; or the Court, Church, and Parliament of England, duringthe reigns of Edward VI. And Elizabeth. By SAMUEL HOPKINS, author of"Lessons at the Cross, " etc. In 3 vols. Vol. I. _now ready_. Octavo, cloth, per vol. , $2. 50. 

 VOL. II. READY IN FEBRUARY, " " " " $2. 50. 

 It will be found the most interesting and reliable History of the Puritans yet published, narrating in a dramatic style many facts hitherto unknown. 

LIMITS OF RELIGIOUS THOUGHT EXAMINED, in Eight Lectures delivered in theOxford University Pulpit, in the year 1858, on the "Bampton Foundation. "By Rev. H. LONGUEVILLE MANSEL, B. D. , Reader in Moral and MetaphysicalPhilosophy at Magdalen College, Oxford, and Editor of Sir WilliamHamilton's Lectures. With the Copious NOTES TRANSLATED for the AmericanEd. 12mo, cloth, $1. 00. 

 This volume is destined to create a profounder sensation in this country than any philosophical or religious work of this century. It is a defence of revealed religion, equal in ability to the "Analogy" of Bishop Butler, and meets the scepticism of our age as effectually as that great work in an earlier day. The Pantheism and Parkerism infused into our popular literature will here find an antidote. The Lectures excited the highest enthusiasm at Oxford, and the Volume has already reached a _third_ edition in England. The copious "Notes" of the author having been translated for the American edition by an accomplished scholar, adds greatly to its value. 

THE HISTORICAL EVIDENCES OF THE TRUTH OF THE SCRIPTURE RECORDS, STATEDANEW, with Special Reference to the Doubts and Discoveries of ModernTimes. In Eight Lectures, delivered in the Oxford University pulpit, atthe Bampton Lecture for 1859. By GEO. RAWLINSON, M. A. , Editor of theHistories of Herodotus. With the Copious NOTES TRANSLATED for the_American Edition_ by an accomplished scholar. 12mo, cloth, $1. 00. 

SIR WILLIAM HAMILTON'S LECTURES ON LOGIC. With Notes from OriginalMaterials, and an Appendix containing the Latest Development of his NewLogical Theory. Edited by Prof. H. LONGUEVILLE MANSEL, Oxford, and JOHNVEITCH, M. A. , Edinburgh. Royal octavo, cloth, $3. 00. (_In press. _)

MORAL PHILOSOPHY, including Theoretical and Practical Ethics. By JOSEPHHAVEN, D. D. , late Professor of Moral and Intellectual Philosophy inAmherst College; author of "Mental Philosophy. " Royal 12mo, cloth, embossed, $1. 25. 

 It is eminently scientific in method, and thorough in discussion, and its views on unsettled questions in morals are discriminating and sound. It treats largely of Political Ethics--a department of morals of great importance to American youth, but generally overlooked in text-books. In the history of ethical opinions it is unusually rich and elaborate. 

POPULAR GEOLOGY; With Descriptive Sketches from a Geologist's Portfolio. By Hugh Miller. With a Resume of the Progress of Geological Scienceduring the last two years. By MRS. MILLER. 12mo, cloth, $1. 25. 

 This work is likely to prove the most popular of Hugh Miller's writings, and to attain the widest circulation. It is written in his best style, and makes the mysteries of Geology intelligible to the common mind. As an architect explains the structure of a house from cellar to attic, so this accomplished geologist takes the globe to pieces, and explains the manner in which all its strata have been formed, from the granite foundation to the alluvial surface. It supplies just the information which many readers have been longing for, but unable to find. Also, HUGH MILLER'S WORKS. Seven volumes, uniform style, in an elegant box, embossed cloth, $8. 25; library sheep, $10. 00; half calf, $14. 00;antique, $14. 00. 

MANSEL'S MISCELLANIES; including "Prolegomina Logica, " "Metaphysics, ""Limits of Demonstrative Evidence, " "Philosophy of Kant, " etc. 12mo, cloth, (_In press. _)

WORKS FOR CHURCH MEMBERS. 

THE CHRISTIAN'S DAILY TREASURY; a Religious Exercise for every Day inthe Year. By Rev. E. TEMPLE. A new and improved edition. 12 mo, cloth, $1. 00. 

 [pointing finger graphic] A work for every Christian. It is indeed a "Treasury" of good things. 

THE SCHOOL OF CHRIST; or, Christianity Viewed in its Leading Aspects. Bythe Rev. A. R. L. FOOTE, author of "Incidents in the Life of ourSaviour, " etc. 16 mo, cloth, 50 cts. 

THE CHRISTIAN PASTOR; His Work and the Needful Preparation. By ALVANHOVEY, D. D. , Prof. Of Theology in the Newton Theol. Inst. 16 mo, pp. 60; flexible cloth, 25 cents; paper covers, 12 cents. 

APOLLOS; or, Directions to Persons just commencing a Religious Life. 32mo, paper covers, cheap, for distribution, per hundred, $6. 00. 

THE HARVEST AND THE REAPERS. Home Work for All, and how to do it. ByRev. HARVEY NEWCOMB. 16 mo, cloth, 63 cts. 

 This work is dedicated to the converts of 1858. It shows what _may_ be done, by showing what has been done. It shows how much there is now to be done at home. It shows how to do it. Every man interested in the work of saving men, every professing Christian, will find this work to be for him. 

THE CHURCH-MEMBER'S MANUAL of Ecclesiastical Principles, Doctrines, andDiscipline. By Rev. WILLIAM CROWELL, D. D. Introduction by H. J. RIPLEY, D. D. Second edition, revised and improved. 12 mo, cloth, 75 cts. 

THE CHURCH-MEMBER'S HAND-BOOK; a Plain Guide to the Doctrines andPractice of Baptist Churches. By the Rev. WILLIAM CROWELL, D. D. 18 mo, cloth, 38 cts. 

THE CHURCH-MEMBER'S GUIDE. By the Rev. JOHN A. JAMES. Edited by J. O. CHOULES, D. D. New edition. With Introductory Essay, by Rev. HUBBARDWINSLOW. Cloth, 33 cts. 

 "The spontaneous effusion of our heart, on laying the book down, was: 'May every church, member in our land possess this book, and be blessed with all the happiness which conformity to its evangelical sentiments and directions is calculated to confer. '"--_Christian Secretary. _

THE CHURCH IN EARNEST. By Rev. JOHN A. JAMES. 18 mo, cloth, 40 cts. 

 "Its arguments and appeals are well adapted to prompt to action, and the times demand such a book. We trust it will be universally read. "--_N. Y. Observer. _

 "Those who have the means should purchase a number of copies of this work, and lend them to church-members, and keep them in circulation _till they are worn out_!"--_Mothers' Assistant. _

CHRISTIAN PROGRESS. A Sequel to the Anxious Inquirer. By JOHN ANGELLJAMES. 18 mo, cloth, 31 cts. 

 [pointing finger graphic] One of the best and most useful works of this popular author. 

 "It ought to be sold by hundreds of thousands, until every church-member in the land has bought, read, marked, learned, and inwardly digested a copy. "--_Congregationalist. _

 "So eminently is it adapted to do good, that we feel no surprise that it should make one of the publishers' excellent publications. It exhibits the whole subject of growth in grace with great simplicity and clearness. "--_Puritan Recorder. _

 * * * * *

GOULD AND LINCOLN

59 WASHINGTON STREET, BOSTON, Would call particular attention to the following valuable works describedin their Catalogue of Publications, viz. :

 Hugh Miller's Works. Bayne's Works. Walker's Works. Miall's Works. Bungener's Work. Annual of Scientific Discovery. Knight's Knowledge is Power. Krummacher's Suffering Saviour. Banvard's American Histories. The Aimwell Stories. Newcomb's Works. Tweedie's Works. Chambers's Works. Harris' Works. Kitto's Cyclopædia of Biblical Literature. Mrs. Knight's Life of Montgomery. Kitto's History of Palestine. Whewell's Work. Wayland's Works. Agassiz's Works. Williams' Works. Guyot's Works. Thompson's Better Land. Kimball's Heaven. Valuable Works on Missions. Haven's Mental Philosophy. Buchanan's Modern Atheism. Cruden's Condensed Concordance. Eadie's Analytical Concordance. The Psalmist: a Collection of Hymns. Valuable School Books. Works for Sabbath Schools. Memoir of Amos Lawrence. Poetical Works of Milton, Cowper, Scott. Elegant Miniature Volumes. Arvine's Cyclopædia of Anecdotes. Ripley's Notes on Gospels, Acts, and Romans. Sprague's European Celebrities. Marsh's Camel and the Hallig. Roget's Thesaurus of English Words. Hackett's Notes on Acts. M'Whorter's Yahveh Christ. Siebold and Stannius's Comparative Anatomy. Maroon's Geological Map, U. S. Religious and Miscellaneous Works. Works in the various Departments of Literature, Science and Art. 

 * * * * *

TRANSCRIBER'S NOTE:

Every effort has been made to replicate this text as faithfully aspossible, including obsolete and variant spellings. Obvioustypographical errors in punctuation (misplaced quotes and the like) havebeen fixed. Corrections [in brackets] in the text are noted below:

throughout:

 It is possible that the same name is spelled variously: Franke; Francke; Franké. The names have been left as in the original. 

page 203: typo corrected

 the Lord Jesus. Even about the commencment[commencement] of this century, when there was almost universal darkness or even

page 302: typo corrected

 with a sufficiently large piece of ground in the neghborhood[neighborhood] of Bristol, for building the premises

page 342: possible typo corrected

 from among the sunday[Sunday]-school children were, during these two years, received into church fellowship. The

page 399: possible typo corrected

 added to the _present_ building fund, so that on the evening of May 26, 1852, I had altogether £3, 530, 9s. 0-1/4[d]. 

page 408: possible typo corrected

 and unbelief prevails. How different, if one is enabled to wait's[wait] God's own time, and to look alone to him for help